Skip to main content

Full text of "Confessions of a Thug"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


r 


^^- 


S§5. 


f 


CONFESSIONS 


OP 


A      THUG. 


BT 

CAPTAIN  MEADOWS  TAYLOR, 

lir  THX  8SKTICX  OF  H.H.  THB  NISAM. 


1  bare  hesrd,  have  rwd  bold  fkblei  ofcnonnity, 
Pewl»cd  to  make  men  woodcr,  bnt  tbis  hMdiieii 
allfictioD. 

LAW   or  tOHSAaOT. 


IN  THRBB  VOLUMES.     /     »  \ 

VOL.  I.  / 


LONDON: 
KICHAKO  BENTLEY,  NEW  BURLINGTON  STREET. 

1839. 


S^^. 


miNTKD  BY  RICBAKD  AND  JOHIT  X.  TAYLOB, 
KXO  LION  CCU&T,  VLBBT  8T&SXT. 


TO 
THE    RIGHT   UOKOURABLB 

GEORGE,  LORD  AUCKLAND,  G.C-B^ 

OOVBRNOR*GBMERAL  OF  INDIA, 
WHO  IS  VIGOROUSLY  PB08BCUTING  THOSE 
ADMIRABLE  MBASUBES 
FOR  THE  SUPPRESSION  OF  THUGGEE, 
WHICH  WERE  BEGUN  BT  THE  LATE 

LORD  WDLLIAM  CAVENDISH  BENTINCK, 

GX.B.  AND  GX.H^ 
HIS  PRBDECBSSOR; 


1 


THESE  VOLUMES 


ARE,  BT  PBRMI8SION,  AND  WITH  GBEAT  RESPECT, 

DEDICATED. 


INTRODUCTJOy. 


The  tale  of  crime  which  fomis  the  subject 
of  the  foUowing  pages  is,  alas !  ahnost  all  trae 
what  there  is  of  fiction  has  been  supplied  only 
to  connect  the  events^  and  make  the  adventures 
of  Ameer  Ali  as  interesting  as  the  nature  of  his 
horrible  profession  would  permit  me. 

I   became  acquainted  with  this  person  in 
1832*     He  was  one  of  the  approvers  or  inform- 
ers who  were  sent  to  the  Nizam's  territories 
finiHn  Saugor^  and  whose  appalling  disclosures 
caused  an  exdtement  in  the  country  which  can 
never  be  forgotten.    I  have  listened  to  them 
with  fearfdX  interest^  such  as  I  can  scarcely  hope 
to  excite  in  the  minds  of  my  readers;  and  I 
can  only  add,  in  corroboration  of  the  ensuing 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

stoiy,  thaty  by  his  own  confessions^  which  were 
in  every  particular  confirmed  by  those  of  his 
brother  informers^  and  are  upon  official  record, 
he  had  been  directly  concerned  in  the  mur- 
der of  seven  hundred  and  nineteen  persons.  He 
once  said  to  mcj  ^  Ah !  Sir,  if  I  had  not  been  in 
prison  twelve  years,  the  number  would  have 
been  a  thousand  \^' 

How  the  system  of  Thuggee*  could  have  be- 
come so  prevalent,: — ^remain  unknown  to,  and 
unsuspected  by,  the  peopleof  India,amongwhom 
the  professors  of  it  were  living  in  constant  as- 
sociation,— ^must,  to  the  majority  of  the  English 
public,  who  are  not  conversant  with  the  peculiar 
construction  of  Oriental  society,  be  a  subject 
of  extreme  wonder.  It  will  be  difficult  to  make 
this  understood  within  my  present  limits,  and 
yet  it  is  so  necessary  that  I  cannot  pass  it  by. 

In  a  vast  continent  like  India,  which  &ouk 
the  earliest  periods  has  been  portioned  out  into 
territories,  the  possessions  of  many  princes  and 

•  Tbe  word  T^ii^  means  a  deceiver,  from  the  Hindee 
▼eib  Thmgtuiy  to  deceive ;— it  is  pronounced  Tug^  slightly 
aspirated. 


INTBODUCTION.  Til 

cliieftains — each  with  supreme  and  innespoiisible 
power  in  his  own  dominioiis,  having  a  most 
lax  and  inefficient  governments^  and  at  enmity 
with  or  jealous  of  all  his  neighbours, — it  may 
he  concaved  that  no  security  could  exist  for 
the  traveller  upon  the  principal  roads  through- 
out the  continent ;  no  general  league  was  ever 
entered  into  for  his  security;  nor  could  any 
government  however  vigorous,  or  system  of 
police  however  vigilant  it  might  be  in  one  state, 
posfflbly  extend  to  alL 

When  it  is  also  considered  that  no  public  con- 
veyances have  ever  existed  in  India,  (the  want  of 
roads,  and  the  habits  and  customs  of  the  natives 
being  alike  opposed  to  their  use) — that  journeys, 
however  long,  have  to  be  undertaken  on  foot 
or  on  horseback — ^that  parties,  previously  un- 
known to  each  other,  associate  together  for  mu- 
tual security  and  companionship — that  even  the 
principal  roads  (except  those  constructed  for 
military  purposes  by  the  Company's  govern- 
ment) are  only  tracks  made  by  the  constant  pas- 
sage of  people  over  them,  often  intersecting  fo- 
reats^  Jungles,and  mountainous  and  uncultivated 


VUl  ZNTBODUOTION. 

tracte>  where  there  are  but  few  villages  and  a 
jBcairty  populatioii — and  that  there  are  never  any 
habitations  between  the  different  villages^  which 
are  often  some  miles  apa(rt, — ^it  will  readily  be 
allowed^  that  eveiy  temptation  and  opportunity 
exists  for  plunderers  of  all  descriptions  to  make 
travellers  their  prey.  Accordingly  freebooters 
have  always  existed^  under  many  denominations, 
employing  various,  modes  of  operation  to  attain 
their  ends  i  some  effecting  them  by  open  and 
violent  attacks  with  weapons^  others  by  petty 
thefts  and  by  means  of  disguises.  Beyond 
aU^  however^  the  Thugs  have  of  late  years  been 
discovered  to  be  the  most  numerous,  the  most 
unitedj  the  most  secret  in  their  horrible  work, 
and  consequently  the  most  dangerous  and  de- 
structive. 

Travellers  seldom  hold  any  communication 
with  the  towns  through  which  they  paas,  more 
than  for  the  purchase  of  the  day's  provisions : 
they  sometimes  enter  them,  but  pitch  their 
tents  or  lie  under  the  trees  which  sunround 
them;  to  gain  any  intelligence  of  a  person's  pro* 
gress  from  village  to  village  is  therefore  almost 


INTBODUCTION.  IX 

impossible*     The  greatest  facilities  of  Hiyriff 
snMmg  thieves  and  Thi^  exist  in  the  endless 
diTiaions  of  the  people  into  tribes,  castes,  and 
proGnnicms;  and  remittances  to  an  lyntn^nfie 
amount  are  known  to  be  constantly  made  from 
one  part  of  the  country  to  another  in  gold  and 
sihrer,  to  save  the  rate  of  exchange ;  jewels  ako 
and  predoos  stones  are  often  sent  to  distant 
parts,  under  the  cfaaige  of  persons  who  purposely 
assome  a  mean  and  wretched  appearance  and 
every  one  is  obliged  to  carry  money  upon  his 
person  for  the  daily  es^ienses  of  travelling.  It  is 
also  next  to  impossible  to  conceal  anything  car- 
ried^  firom  the  unlimited  power  of  search  pos- 
aessed  by  the  officers  of  customs  in  the  territories 
of  native  princes;,  or  to  guard  against  the  in- 
formation their  subordinates   may  supply  to 
HiagS;,  or  robbers  of  any  description. 

It  has  been  ascertained  by  recent  investigation 

that  in  every  part  of  India  many  of  the  hereditary 

landholders  and  the  chief  officers  of  villages  have 

liad  private  connexion  with  Thugs  for  gene- 

Y^tionBy  affording  them  facilities  for  murder  by 

allowioS  their  atrocious  acts  to  pass  with  im- 

A  5 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

punity,  and  sheltering  the  ofienders  when  in 
danger;  whilst  m  return  for  these  services 
they  received  portions  of  their  gains^  or  kid  a 
tax  upon  their  houses^  which  the  Thugs  cheer- 
fully paid.     To  almost  every  village  (and  at 

• 

towns  they  are  in  a  greater  proportion)  several 
hermits^  fakeers,  and  religious  mendicants. have 
attached  themselves.  The  huts  and  houses  of 
these  people^  which  are  outside  the  walls^  and 
always  surrounded  by  a  grove  or  a  garden^  have 
afibrded  the  Thugs  places  of  rendezvous  or  con- 
cealment; while  the  fiakeers,  under  their 'sancti- 
monious garb,  have  enticed  travellers  to  their 
gardens  by  the  apparently  disinterested  offers 
of  shade  and  good  water.  The  facilities  I  have 
enumerated,  and  hundreds  of  others  which 
would  be  almost  unintelligible  by  description, 
but  which  are  intimately  connected  with,  and 
grow  out  of,  the  habits  of  the  people,  have 
caused  Thuggee  to  be  every?vhere  spread  and 
practised  throughout  India. 

The  origin  of  Thuggee  is  entirely  lost  in  fable 
and  obscurity.  Colonel  Sleeman  conjectures 
that  it  owed  its  existence  to  the  vagrant  tribes  of 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

Mahomedans  which  continued  to  plunder  the 
country  long  after  the  invasion  of  India  by  the 
Moguls  and  Tartars.  The  Hindoos  claim  for  if 
a  divine  origin  in  their  goddess  Bhowanee; 
and  certainly  the  &ct  that  both  Mahomedans 
and  Hindoos  believe  in  her  power^  and  observe 
Hindee  ceremonies^  would  go    &r    to  prove 
that  the  practice  of  Thuggee  was  of  Hindoo 
origin.     Though  very  remote  traditions  of  it 
exist,  there  are  no  records  of  its  having  been 
discovered  in  any   of  the  histories  of  India 
until  the  reign  of  Akbur,  when  many  of  its 
votaries  were  seized  and  put  to  death.     From 
that  time  till  1810^  although  native  princes  now 
and  then  discovered  and  executed  the  perpe- 
trators, —  I  believe  it  was  unknown  to  the 
British   government  or  authorities.      In  that 
year  the  disappearance  of  many  men  of  the 
army,   proceeding  to  and  from  their  homes^ 
iq^ticed  the   Commander-in-chief  to  issue  an 
order  wamiog  the  soldiers  against  Thugs.     In 
1812,   after  the   murder  by  Thugs  of  Lieut. 
MoMiBcU,  Mr.  Halhed,  accompanied  by  a  strong 
detachro^^^^  proceeded  to  the  villages  where  the 


Xii  INTRODUCTION. 


murderers  were  known  to  reside^  and  was  re- 
sisted. The  Thugs  were  discovered  to  be 
occupying  many  villages  in  the  peigunnahs  of 
Sindouse^  and  to  have  paid^  for  generations, 
large  sums  annually  to  Sindia's  Government 
for  protection.  At  this  time  it  was  computed 
that  upwards  of  nine  hundred  were .  in  those 
villages  alone.  The  resistance  offered  by  the 
Thugs  to  Mr.  Halhed's  detachment  caused 
their  ultimate  dispersion,  and  no  doubt  they 
carried  the  practice  of  their  profession  into 
distant  parts  of  the  country,  where  perhaps  it 
had  been  unknown  before. 

It  appears  strange,  that  as  early  as  1816  no 
measures  for  the  suppression  of  Thuggee  were 
adopted;  for  that  the  practices  of  the  Thugs 
were  well  known,  we  have  the  strongest  evidence 
in  a  paper  written  by  Doctor  Sherwood,  which 
appeared  in  the  Literary  Journal  of  Madras,  and 
which  is  admirably  correct  in  the  description 
of  the  ceremonies  and  practice  of  the  Thugs  of 
Southern  India*  One  would  suppose  that  they 
were  then  considered  too  monstrous  for  belief^and 
were  discredited  or  unnoticed ;  but  it  is  certain 


XNTAODUCTION.  xiu 


that  firom  that  time  up  to  1830^  in  ahnost  every 
part  of  India,  but  paiticularljr  in  Bandelkhund 
and  Western  Malwa,  large  gangs  of  Thugs  were 
appreheaded  by  Major  Borthwick,  and  Captains 
Wardlow  and  Henley.    Many  were  tried  and 
executed  for  the  murder  of  trayeUerSy  but  with- 
out exciting  more  than  a  paftgi'ng  share  of  pub- 
lic attention.    No  blow  was  ever  aimed  at  the 
sfMiem,  if  indeed  its  complete  and  extensive  or- 
ganization was  ever  suspected,  or,  if  suspected, 
bdieved. 

In  that  year  however,  and  for  some  years  pre- 
viously. Thuggee  seemed  to  have  reached  a  fear- 
ful height  of  audacity,  and  the  government 
could  no  longer  remam  indifferent  to  an  evil  of 
sudi  enormoos  and  increasing  magnitude.  The 
attention  of  several  distinguished  civil  offieers 
— Messrs.  Stockwell,  Smith,  Wilkinson,  Borth- 
wick,  and  others, — ^had  become  attracted  with 
great  interest  to  the  subject.  Some  of  the  Thugs 
who  had  been  seized  were  allowed  life  on  the  con- 
ditioa  of  denouncing  their  associates,  and  among 
others  Feringhea,  a  leader  of  great  notoriety. 
Hie  app&Uing  disclosures  of  this  man,  so  ut^ 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

terly  unexpected  by  Captain  (now  Colonel) 
Sleeman^  the  political  agent  in  the  provinces 
bordering  upon  the  Nerbudda  river^  were  al- 
most discredited  hj  that  able  officer* ;  but  by  the 
exhumation  in  the  very  grove  where  he  happen- 
ed to  be  encamped  of  no  less  than  thirteen  bodies 
in  various  states  of  decay, — and  the  oflfer  being 
made  to  him  of  opening  other  graves  in  and 
near  the  same  spot, — ^the  approver's  tale  was  too 
surely  confirmed;  his  information  was  acted 
upon,  and  large  gangs,  which  had  assembled  in 
Rajpootana  for  the  purpose  of  going  out  on 
Thuggee,  were  apprehended  and  brought  to 
trial. 

From  this  period,  the  system  for  the  suppres* 
9ion  of  Thuggee  may  be  said  to  have  commenced 
in  earnest;  from  ahnost  eveiy  gang  one  or 
more  informers  were  admitted ;  and  when  th^ 
found  that  their  only  chance  of  life  lay  in  giving 
correct    information,    they   unequivocally  de- 


*  [  take  thU  opportunity  of  acknowledging  the  obliga- 
tions I  am  under  to  Colonel  Sleeman  for  much  valuable 
information,  and  also  for  a  copy  of  his  work. 


IKTAOD0CTION.  XT 


-^  M  ^  I  I  » . 


nounced  their  associates,  and  their 

were  confirmed  by  the  disintennent  of  thdr 

TictiinB  in  the  spots  pointed  out. 

In  this  manner  Tliuggee  was  found  to  be  in 
active  pFBcti<;e  all  over  India.  Hie  knowledge  of 
its  eziatenoe  was  at  first  confined  to  the  centrd 
pnmooes,  but  as  men  were  apprehended  from 
a  distance,  they  gave  information  of  others  be- 
yond them  in  the  ahnost  daily  conunission  of 
murder:  the  circle  gradually  widened  till  it 
qifead  over  the  whole  continent — and  from  the 
fijot  of  the  Himalayas  to  Cape  Comorin^  from 
Cutch  to  Assam,  there  was  hardly  a  province  in 
the  whole  of  India  where  Thuggee  had  not 
been  practised — ^where  the  statements  of  the 
infimners  were  not  confirmed  by  the  disinter- 
ment of  the  dead ! 

Few   who   were    in   India   at    that   period 

(1831-32^)    will    ever    forget    the   excitement 

which  the  discovery  occasioned  in  eveiy  part 

of  the    country:    it  was    utterly   discredited 

by   the    magistrates  of  many  districts,  who 

could  not  be  brought  to  believe  that  this  si- 

leniJr   destructive  system  could  have  worked 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

without  their  knowledge.  I  quote  the  follow- 
ing passage  &om  Colonel  Sleeman's  intro- 
duction to  his  own  most  curious  and  able 
work. 

'^  While  I  was  in  civil  charge  of  the  district  of 
Nursingpoor^  in  the  valley  o£  the  Nerbudda,  in 
the  years  1822^  1823,  and  1824,  no  ordinary  rob* 
bery  or  theft  could  be  committed  without  my 
becoming  acquainted  with  it,  nor  was  there  a 
robber  or  thief  of  the  ordinary  kind  in  the  di- 
strict, with  whose  character  I  had  not  become 
acquainted  in  the  discharge  of  my  duty  as  a 
magistrate ;  and  if  any  man  had  then  toki  me 
that  a  gang  of  assassins  by  profession  resided  in 
the  viUage  of  Kund^lee,  not  four  hundred  yards 
from  my  court,  and  that  the  extensive  groves  of 
the  viUage  of  Mund6sur,  only  one  stage  from 
me  on  the  road  to  Saugor  and  Bhopal,  was  one 
of  the  greatest  bhils,  or  places  of  murder,  in  all 
India;  that  large  gangs  from  Hindostan  and 
the  Dukhun  used  to  rendezvous  in  these  groves, 
remain  in  them  for  days  together  every  year, 
and  carry  on  their  dreadful  trade  all  along  the 
lines  of  road  that  pass  by  and  branch  off  from 


IKTBODUCTION.  XVn 

theoOy  ivith  the  knowledge  and  oonniYanoe  of 
the  two  landhoMftra  by  whose  anoeaian  these 
grovea  had  been  {danted,  I  should  ha;¥e  tbou^t 
Imn  a  fool  or  a  madman,  and  yet  ii#»*hmg  could 
have  been  more  true;  the  bodies  of  a  kumdred 
trmdler9  Ue  buried  in  and  among  the  groves  of 
Mund^soTj  and  a  gang  of  assassins  Uved  in  and 
about  the  yiDag^  of  Kundelee^  while  I  was  msr 
g;istnite  of  the  district,  and  extended  their  deprs- 
dations  to  the  cities  of  Poona  and  Hyderabad.^' 
Similar  to  the  preceding  as  showing  the 
daring  diaracter  of  the  Thuggee  operations, 
waa  the  fiict,  that  at  the  cantonment  of  Hin- 
golee,  the  leader  of  the  Thugs  of  that  di- 
strict, Hurree  Singh,  was  a  respectable  mer> 
cbttot  of  the  place,  one  with  whom  I  my- 
aeif^  in  common  with  many  others,  have  had 
dealings.    On  one  occasion  he  applied  to  the 
officer  in  civil  diarge  of  the  district,  Captain 
SeynoUa,  for  a  pass  to  bring    some    ctoths 
£mn  Bonabay,  which  he  knew  were  on  their 
ynty  accompmned  by  tiieir  owner,  a  merchant 
cf  a   town  not  fer  from  Hingolee:  he  mur- 
^l^red  tbiB  person,  his  attendants,  and  cattle- 


•  ■• 


XVm  INTRODUCTION. 

drivers^  brought  the  merchandise  up  to  Hin-> 
golee  under  the  pass  he  had  obtained^  and 
sold  it  openly  in  the  cantonment;  nor  would 
this  have  ever  been  discovered,  had  he  not 
confessed  it  after  his  apprehension,  and  gloried 
in  it  as  a  good  joke.  By  this  man  too  and  his 
gang  many  persons  were  murdered  in  the  very 
bazar  of  the  cantonment^  within  one  hundred 
yards  of  the  main  guard,  and  were  buried  hardly 
five  himdred  yards  from  the  line  of  sentries !  I 
was  myself  present  at  the  opening  of  several 
of  these  unblessed  graves,  (each  containing 
several  bodies,)  which  were  pointed  out  by  the 
approvers,  one  by  one,  in  the  coolest  manner,  to 
those  who  were  assembled,  till  we  were  sick- 
ened and  gave  up  further  search  in  disgust. 
The  place  was  the  dry  channel  of  a  small  wa« 
ter-course,  communicating  with  the  river,  not 
broader  or  deeper  than  a  ditch ;  it  was  cloae 
to  the  road  to  a  neighbouring  village,  one  of 
the  main  outlets  from  the  cantonment  to  the 
country. 

Once  awakened  to  the  necessity  of  suppress- 
ii%»  ^7  the  most  vigorous  measures,  the  dreadful 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

system  only  just  detected  in  its  operation^  the 
officers  who  were  first  appointed  to  investigate 
the  reports  and  accusations  of  the  informers^ 
used  their  utmost  efforts  to  arouse  in  the  Su« 
preme  Government  a  corresponding  interest^ 
and  happily  succeeded.  The  matter  was,  taken 
up  most  warmly  by  the  Governor-General, 
Lord  William  Bentinck*,  and  the  Supreme 
Council,  and  highly  intelligent  officers  were 
appointed  to  superintend  the  execution  of  mea- 
sures in  those  districts  where  Thuggee  was  dis- 
covered to  be  in  practice.  Most  of  the  native 
princes  gave  up  daims  upon  such  of  their  sub- 
jects as  should  be  apprehended  upon  charges 
of  Thuggee,  or  who  should  be  denounced  by  the 
informers;  and  although  in  many  parts  the  land- 
holders and  Potails  of  villages  protected  the 
Thugs,  and  resisted  their  apprehension,  yet  the 
plans  for  the  suppression  of  the  system  were 

«  As  the  last  sheets  of  this  work  are  passing  through  the 
press,  the  melancholy  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Lord 
W.  Bentinck  has  reached  England.  I  am  thus  prevented 
hsving  the  honour  of  placing  his  name  in  conjunction 
with  that  of  Lord  Auckland,  in  the  Dedication  of  these 
▼olumea. 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

eminently  successfol.  As  suspicion  was  aroused, 
no  body  of  men  could  traverse  the  country 
in  any  direction  without  being  subject  to  the 
strictest  scrutiny  by  the  police,  and  by  informe^rs 
who  wete  stationed  with  them  upon  all  the  great 
thprou|;hfares  and  in  the  principal  towns. 

The  success  of  these  measures  will  be  more 
evident  from  the  following  table,  which  was 
kindly  supplied  to  me  by  Captain  Reynolds, 
the  general  superintendent  of  the  department. 

Prom  1831  to  1837,  inclusive,  there  were 

TranBported  to  Penang^  &c 1059 

Hanged 412 

Imprisoned  for  life  with  hard  labour.       87 
Imprisoned  in  default  of  security   ...       21 

Imprisoned  for  various  periods  69 

Released  after  trial 32 

Escaped  from  jail 11 

Died  in  jail    36 

1727 

Made  approvers ••• 483 

Convicted  but  not  sentenced    1 20 

In  jail  in  various  parts  not  yet  tried..     936 

3266 

Added  to  the  above^  Captain  Reynolds  men- 
tioned thatj  at  the  time  he  wrote^  upwards  of 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

1800  notoTioiis  Thugs  were  at  large  in  Yarious 
parts  of  India,  whose  names  were  known: 
how  many  besides  existed,  it  is  impossible  to 


How  enormous  therefore  must  have  hem  the 
destruction  of  human  life  and  property  in  India 
before  Thuggee  was  known  to  exist  or  was  only 
partiaDy  ched^ed !    How  many  thousands  must 
annually  hsTe  perished  by  the  hands  of  thesere* 
morsdess  asgaasins  1    Awfiil  indeed  is  the  eon* 
temphtaon;  for  during  the  whole  of  the  tnmUoQs 
times  of  the  Mahratta  and  IHndharee  wars  their 
trade   flourished ;.  nor  was  it  till  1831   that 
their  wbdeaale  qrstem  of  murder  received  any 
serious  check :  and  after  its  general  discovery, 
the  oountless-and  afiiBctuig  qipUcations  fitmi  fi^ 
miEes  to  the  officers  of  the  department  to  en> 
dearour  to  procure  them  some  knowledge  of  the 
places  where  their  missing  relatives  had  been 
destroyed,  that  they  might  have  the  miseiahle 
satisfiurtion  of  pearformiiig  the  ceremooies  ibr 
the  dead — showed  how  de^ily  the  evil  had 
affected  society. 

And  not  only  as  described  in  the  follbwing 


XXU  INTRODUCTION. 

pages  has  Thuggee  existed:  smoe  thejr  were 
written^  it  has  been  discovered  under  several 
other  forms^  and  been  found  to  be  extensively 
practised  on  the  Ganges^  by  men  who  live 
in  boats^  and  murder  those  passengers  whom 
they  are  able  to  entice  into  their  company  in 
their  voyages  up  and  down  the  river.  But 
the  most  refined  in  guilt  are  those  who  mur- 
der parents  for  the  sake  of  their  children^ 
to  sell  them  as  household  slaves^  or  to  dan- 
cing women  to  be  brought  up  to  prostitu- 
tion. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  India,  including 
all  territories  of  native  princes,  only  eighteen 
officers  are  employed  as  superintendents  and 
agents  for  the  suppression  of  Thuggee;  many 
of  whom  besides  the  labour  of  this  office, 
which  is  excessive,  have  other  civil  and  poli- 
tical duties  to  fulfil.  By  a  reference  to  any 
map,  it  will  at  once  be  seen  what  enormous 
provinces  or  divisions  of  India  fall  to  the  siqwr- 
intendence  of  each  person*.  Whether  it  is 


*  I  felect  at  random  (torn  a  list  in  my  poumion  two  of 


INTBODUCTION.  xxili 

nble  for  each  to  extend  to  every  part  of  that 
under  his  chaz^  the  extreme  attention  and  sera- 
tiny  which  are  so  imperatively  necessary  to  put 
an  end  to  this  destructive  system  (for  there  is  no 
doubt  that  wherever  one  well  initiated  Thug  ex*' 
ists,  he  will  among  the  idle  and  dissolute  charac- 
ters which  everywhere  abound  in  the  Indian  po- 
pulation find  numbers  to  join  him)^  must  be  best 
known  to  the  government  of  India.     It  is  only 
sincerely  to  be  hoped  that  wcanomieal  conside- 
rations do  not  prevent  the  appointment  of  others, 
if  necessary. 

The  confessions  I  have  recorded  are  not  pub- 
lished to  gratify  a  morbid  taste  in  any  one  for 
tales  of  horror  and  of  crime ;  they  were  written 
to  expose^  as  fiilly  as  I  was  able^  the  practices  of 
the  Thugs^  and  to  make  the  public  of  England 
more  conversant  with  the  subject  than  they  can 
be  at  present,  notwithstanding  that  some  notice 
has  been  attracted  to  the  subject  by  an  able  article 

the  Soperintendcnu:— Capt.  Elwall,  Bengal  Infantry,  at 
Baogalore,  has  Myaore  and  the  whole  of  the  southern  pen- 
inmiiaraf  India;    Capt.  Malcolm,  the  whole  of  the  terri- 
lories'of  H.H.  the  Ni^am. 


XXiy  INTRODUCTION. 

in  the  Edinburgh  Review  upon  Colonel  Slee- 
man^s  valuable  and  interesting  woik^. 

I  hope^  however^  that  the  form  of  the  pro* 
sent  work  may  l>e  found  more  attractive  and 
more  generally  interesting  than  an  account  of 
the  superstitions  and  customs  only  of  the  Thugs ; 
while  for  the  accuracy  of  the  pictures  of  the  man* 
ners  and  habits  of  the  natives^  and  the  descrip- 
tions of  places  and  scenes^  I  can  only  pledge 
the  experience  of  fifteen  years^  residence  in 
India,  and  a  constant  and  intimate  association 
with  its  inhabitants. 

If  these  volumes  in  any  way  contribute  to 
awaken  public  vigilance  in  the  suppression  of 
Thuggee,  or  if  from  the  perusal  of  them  any 
one  in  authority  rises  with  a  determination  to 
lend  his  exertions  in  this  good  cause  of  hu- 
manity, my  time  will  not  have  been  occupied 
in  vain* 

London,  July,  1839. 

M.T. 

•  A  Blight  sketch  of  my  own  also  upon  this  suhject,  ap- 
peared in  the  New  Monthly  Magasdne  some  years  ago. 


CONFESSIONS 


OP 


A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  THUO'S  IMTKODUCTION  TO  THE  READEK,  AND  AM  BTEVT 
Ur  BU  BISTORT  WHICH  DBTXRIIINEB  Bit  FUTURE  CAREER. 

I  on  aak  me^  Sahib^^  for  an  account  of  my 
life ;  my  relation  of  it  will  be  imderstood  by 
youj  as  you  are  acquainted  with  the  peculiar 
habits  of  my  countrymen ;  and  if^  as  you  say^ 
you  intend  it  for  the  information  of  your  own^ 
I  have  no  hesitation  in  relating  the  whole; 
tar  though  I  have  accepted  the  service  of  Eu- 
ropeans, in  my  case  one  of  bondage,  I  cannot 

•  Sir. 
vol..  I.  B 


2  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

help  lookmg  back  with  pride  and  Exultation  on 
the  many  daring  feats  I  have  perfonned. 
Often  indeed  does  my  spirit  rise  at  the  recol- 
lection of  them^  and  often  do  I  again  wish  my- 
self the  leader  of  a  band  of  gallant  spirits^ 
such  as  once  obeyed  me^  to  roam  with  them 
wherever  my  inclination  or  the  hope  of  booty 
prompted. 

But  the  time  is  past.     Life^  Sahib^  is  dear 
to  every  one;  to  preserve   mine^  which  was 
forfeited  to  your  laws^  I  have  bound  myself  to  > 
your  service^  by  the  fearful  tenure  of  denoun- 
cing all  my  old  confederates^  and  you  well 
know  how  that  service  is  performed  by  me.  Of 
all  the  members  of  my  band^  and  of  those  with 
whom  chance  has  even  casually  connected  me^ 
but  few  now  remain  at  large ;  many  have  been 
sacrificed  at  the  shrine  of  justice^  and  of  those 
who  now  wander  broken^  and  pursued  from 
haunt  to  haunt^*  you  have  such  intelligence  as 
will  lead  to  their  speedy  apprehension. 

Tet  Thuggee^  capable  of  exciting  the  nmid 
so  stnmgly^  will  not,  cannot  be  annihilated! 
Look  at  the  huiidreds,  I  might  say  tfaousandsy 
who  have  suffered  for  its  profession ;  does  tbe 
number  of  your  prisoners  decrease  ?  No !  011 
the  contrary,  they  increase,  and  from  eveiy 


C0N9B88IONB  OF  A  THUO.  3 

Thug  who  accepts  the  alternative  of  perpetual 
imprisoiiiDent  to  dying  on  a  gallows,  you  learn 
of  odiers  whom  even  I  knew  not  of,  and  of 
Thuggee  being  carried  on  in  parts  of  the  coun- 
try where  it  is  least  suspected,  and  has  never 
been  discovered  till  lately. 

It  is  indeed  too  true.  Ameer  Ali,  said  I; 
Tour  old  vocation  seems  to  be  as  flourishing 
9S  ever,  but  it  cannot  last.  Men  will  get  tired 
of  exposing  themselves  to  the  dumce  of  being 
hunted  down  like  wild  beasts,  and  hung  when 
they  are  caught;  ar  what  is  peihaps  worse  to 
many^  of  being  sent  over  the  Kala-Panee*;  and 
so  heartily  does  the  Government  pursue  Thugs 
wherever  they  are  known  to  exist,  that  there 
will  no  longer  be  a  spot  of  ground  in  India 
where  your  profisasioa  can  be  practised. 

Tou  err.  Sahib;  you  know  not  the  high 

niid  sUrring  esusitement  of  a  Thug's  occupation. 

To  my  perception  it  appears,  that  so  long  as 

cue  exists,  he  will  gather  others  around  him ; 

And  from  the  relation  of  what  I  will  tell  you 

of  my  own  life,  you  will  estimate  how  true  is 

my  assertion. 

How    many  of  you  l^li^lmli  are  passion- 

^  Trwuportod. 
b2 


4  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

atelj  devoted  to  sporting!  Tour  days  and 
months  are  passed  in  its  excitement.  A  tiger^ 
a  panther^  a  bufialo^  or  a  hog,  rouses  your  ut- 
most energies  for  its  destruction — ^you  even  risk 
your  lives  in  its  pursuit.  How  much  higher 
game  is  a  Thug's!  His  is  man:  against  his 
fellow-creatures  in  every  degree,  from  infancy 
to.  old  age,  he  has  sworn  relentless,  unerring 
destruction ! 

Ah !  you  are  a  horrible  set  of  miscreants^ 
said  I:  I  have  indeed  the  experience,  from 
the  records  of  murders  which  are  daily  being 
unfolded  to  me,  of  knowing  this  at  least  of  you. 
But  you  must  begin  your  story;  I  am  pre- 
pared to  listen  to  details  worse  than  I  can  ima- 
gine human  beings  to  have  ever  perpetrated. 

It  will  even  be  as  you  think,  said  Ameer 
All,  and  I  will  conceal  nothing;  of  course  you 
wish  me  to  begin  my  tale  from  as  early  a  period 
as  I  can  recollect. 

Certainly;  I  am  writing  your  life  for  the 
information  of  those  in  England,  who  would  no 
doubt  like  to  have  every  particular  of  so  re*^ 
nowned  a  person  as  yourself. 

Well  then.  Sahib,  to  begin;  the  earliest 
remembrance  I  have  of  anything,  and  until  a 
few  years  ago  it  was  very  indistinct,  is  of  a  vil- 


C70NFBS8ION8  OF  A  THUO.  5 

Iftge  in  the  territories  of  Holkar^  where  I  was 
bonu     Who  my  parents  were  I  know  not ;  I 
sappoae  them  to  have  heen  respectable^  from 
the  dicumatances  of  my  always  wearing  gold 
mod  silver  ornaments^  and  having  servants  about 
me.     I  have  an  indistinct  recollection  of  a  tall 
fSur  lady  whom  I  used  to  eall  mother^  and  of 
an  old  woman  who  always  attended  me,  and 
who  I  fl;iq>pose  was  my  nurse ;  also  of  a  sister 
who  was  younger  than  myself,  but  of  whom 
I  was  passicmately  fond«     I  can  remember  no 
other  particulars,   until  the    event    occurred 
which  made  me  what  I  am,  aixd  which  is  vi« 
vidly  impressed  on  my  mind. 

From  an  imusual  bustle  in  the  house,  and 
the  packing  up  of  articles  of  clothing  and  other 
necessaries,  I  supposed  we  were  on  the  eve  of 
departure  from  oiur  home.  I  was  right  in  my 
conjecture,  for  we  left  it  the  next  morning. 
My  mother  and  myself  travelled  in  a  dooly*, 
old  Chumpa  was  mounted  on  my  pony,  and  my 
fiither  rode  his  large  horse.  Several  of  the 
jons  of  our  neighbours  accompanied  us ;  they 
were  all  armed,  and  I  suppose  were  our  escort. 
On  the   third   or  fourth  day  after  we  left 

*  A  kind  of  palankeen. 


6  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

our  village^  after  our  march  of  the  day,  we  as 
usual  put  up  in  an  empty  shop  in  the  bazar  of 
the  town  we  rested  at.  My  father  left  us  to  go 
about  on  his  own  business,  and  my  mother,  who 
could  not  show  herself  outside,  after  repeated 
injunctions  that  I  was  not  to  stray  away,  laid 
down  in  an  inner  room  and  went  to  sleep. 
Finding  myself  at  liberty,  as  Chumpa  was  busy 
cooking  and  the  Juwans*  were  all  out  of  the 
way,  I  speedily  forgot  all  my  mother's  orders, 
and  betook  myself  to  play  with  some  other 
children  in  the  street.  We  were  all  at  high 
romps,  when  a  good-looking  man  of  middle  age 
addressed  me,  and  asked  me  who  I  was — I 
must  have  been  remarkable  fVom  the  rest  of 
the  ragged  urchins  about  me,  as  I  was  well 
dressed,  and  had  some  silver  and  gold  oma- 
ments  on  my  person.  I  told  him  that  my 
ftther's  name  was  Yoosuf  Khan,  and  that  he 
and  my  mother  and  myself  were  going  to  In* 
door. 

^  Ah,  then,^'  said  he,  "you  are  the  party  I  met 
yesterday  on  the  road :  your  mother  rides  on  a 
bullock,  does  she  not?'^ 

"  No  indeed  !'*  retorted  I  angrily,  "  she  rides 

*  Juwan,  JaU  "a  young  vum^"  applied  in  a  general 
sense  to  loldien. 


GONFB8BIONS  OP  A  THUG.  / 

a  ft  pftlankeen,  and  I  go  with  her^  and  father 
lidea  a  large  hoise^  and  we  have  Chumpa  and 
several  Juwans  with  us.  Do  yon  think  a  Pa- 
than  like  m  j  father  would  let  my  mother  ride 
on  a  bullock,  like  the  wife  of  a  ploughman?^' 

^Well^  my  fine  Httle  fellow,  it  shall  be  as 
you  say,  and  you  shall  ride  a  large  horse  too, 
one  of  these  days,  and  wear  a  sword  and 
shield  like  me.  But  would  you  not  like  some 
sweetmeat?  See  how  tempting  those  julabees* 
look  at  the  Hulwaee's  t ;  come  with  me,  and  we 
win  buy  some.^ 

The  temptation  was  too  strong  to  be  with* 
stood  by  a  child,  and  after  a  fearfld  look  to- 
wards the  shop  where  we  staid^  I  accompanied 
the  man  to  the  Hulwaee's. 

He  bought  me  a  load  of  sweetmeats,  and 
told  me  to  go  home  and  eat  them ;  I  tied  them 
up  in  a  handkerchief  I  wore  round  my  waist, 
and  proceeded  homewards.  This  transaction 
had  attracted  the  notice  of  some  of  the  ragged 
orchios  I  had  been  playing  with,  and  who  had 
kmgingly  eyed  the  julabees  I  had  been  treated 
to ;  and  as  soon  as  the  man  who  had  given  them 
to  me  had  gone  a  short  distance,  they  attack- 

•  A  kind  of  sweetmeat  f  Sweetmeat  aeller. 


8  C0NPB88I0N8  OF  A  THUG. 

ed  me  with  stones  and  dirt,  till  one  more 
bold  than  the  rest  seiseed  me^  and  endeavoured 
to  get  my  prize  finom  me.  I  struggled  and 
fought  as  well  as  I  could ;  but  the  others  having 
fairly  surrounded  me^  I  was  mobbed,  and 
obliged  to  deliver  up  my  treasure.  Not  content 
with  this^  one  big  boy  made  a  snatch  at  the 
necklace  I  wore,  on  which  I  began  to  bellow 
with  all  my  might.  The  noise  I  made  attracted 
the  notice  of  my  acquaintance,  who  running 
up,  soon  put  the  troop  of  boys  to  flight,  and 
taking  me  under  his  charge,  led  me  to  our 
abode,  where  he  delivered  me  up  to  Chumpa ; 
at  the  same  time  telling  her  of  the  scuffle,  and 
cautioning  her  not  to  let  me  out  of  her  sight 
again. 

I  was  crying  bitterly,  and  my  mother  hear- 
ing a  strange  voice,  called  me  to  her.  Asking 
me  what  had  happened,  I  told  my  story,  and 
said  that  the  person  who  had  saved  me  was 
speaking  to  Chumpa.  She  addressed  him  from 
behind  the  cloth,  which  had  been  put  up  as  a 
screen,  and  thanked  him ;  and  added,  that  my 
father  was  absent,  but  that  if  he  would  call 
again  in  an  hour  or  two,  he  would  ^nd  him  at 
home,  and  she  was  sure  he  woidd  also  be  glad 
to  thank  the  person  who  had  protected  his 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO»  9 

child.  The  man  said  he  would  come  in  the 
evening,  and  went  away.  My  &ther  returned 
«oon  afterwards^  and  I  received  an  admonition 
in  the  shape  of  a  sound  beating,  for  which  I 
was  consoled  by  my  mother  by  a  quantity  of 
the  sweetmeats  from  the  Hulwaee^s^  which  had 
been  the  cause  of  my  trouble,  and  I  may  add 
also  of  my  present  condition,  Tou  see,  Sahib, 
how  fate  works  its  ends  out  of  trifling  circum- 
stances. 

Towards  evening  my  acquaintance,  accom- 
panied by  another  man,  came.  I  was  a  good 
deal  the  subject  of  their  conversation ;  but  it 
passed  on  to  other  matters,  among  which  I  re- 
member the  word  Thug  to  have  been  first  used. 
I  understood  too  from  their  discourse  that  there 
were  many  on  the  road  between  where  we  were 
and  Indoor,  and  that  they  were  cautioning  my 
fiither  against  them.  The  men  said  that  they 
were  soldiers,  who  had  been  sent  out  on  some 
business  from  Indoor;  and  as  there  were  a 
good  many  of  their  men  with  them,  they  offered 
to  make  part  of  our  escort.  My  friend  was 
veiy  kind  to  me,  allowed  me  to  play  with  his 
weapons^  and  promised  me  a  ride  before  him 
<m  his  horse  the  next  day.     I  was  delighted  at 

b5 


10  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG, 

the  prospect,  and  with  him  for  his  kind  and 
winning  manner;  but  I  did  not  like  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  other,  who  was  an  iUJooking 
fellow — I  shall  have  to  tell  you  much  more 
of  him  hereafter. 

We  started  the  next  morning ;  our  two  ac* 
quaintances  and  their  men  joined  us  at  a  mango^ 
grove  outside  the  village,  where  thejr  had  been 
encamped,  and  we  proceeded  on  our  journey. 
In  this  manner  we  travelled  for  two  days,  and 
my  friend  performed  his  promise  of  taking  me 
up  before  him  on  his  horse ;  he  would  even  dis- 
mount, and  lead  him,  allowing  me  to  remain  on 
the  saddle ;  and  as  the  animal  was  a  quiet  one, 
I  used  to  enjoy  my  ride  till  the  sun  became  hot, 
when  I  was  put  into  the  dooly  with  my  mother4 
On  the  third  day  I  remember  my  friend  saying 
to  my  father,  as  they  rode  side  by  side, 

^'  Yoosuf  Khan,  why  should  you  take  those 
poor  lads  of  yours  on  to  Indoor  with  you  ?  why 
not  send  them  back  fix>m  the  stage  we  are  now 
approa[iching?  I  and  my  men  are  ample  pro- 
tection to  you ;  and  as  you  will  belong  to  the 
same  service  as  myself  there  can  be  no  harm 
in  your  trusting  yourself  and  family  to  my  pro- 
tection for  the  rest  of  the  journey ;  besides,  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO*  11 

dtngerouB  part  of  the  road,  the  jungle  in  which 
we  hove  been  for  the  last  two  days,  is  passed^ 
and  the  country  before  us  is  open.  The  only 
fear  of  Thugs  and  thieves  existed  in  them^  and 
they  are  now  far  behind.^^ 

^  It  is  well  said/'  replied  my  fiither;  '^I  dare 
say  the  lads  will  be  thankful  to  me  for  sparing 
them  a  part  of  the  long  march  back^  and  they 
have  already  accompanied  us  some  fifty  or 
■rty  coss*/' 

On  our  arrival  at  the  stage,  my  father  tcdd 
the  lads  they  must  return,  at  which  they  were 
h^fafy  pleased;  and  on  their  departure  about 
noon,  I  gave  many  kind  messages  to  my  old 
companions  and  playfellows.  I  remember  too 
giving  an  old  battered  rupee  to  be  delivered  to 
my  little  sister,  and  of  saying  she  was  to  hang 
it  with  the  other  charms  and  coins  about  her 
nedc,  to  remind  her  of  me.  I  found  it  again. 
Sahib ;  but,  ah !  under  what  circumstances ! 

At  this  period  of  his  narrative.  Ameer  Ali 
teemed  to  shudder;  a  strong  spasm  shot  through 
Ida  fiwne,  and  it  was  some  time  befiyre  he 
tfoke;  at  last  he  resumed: 

*  Cost}  about  two  milet. 


12  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

Tell  a  servant  to  bring  me  some  water, 
Sahib — I  am  thirsty  with  having  spoken  too 
much. 

No^  said  I^  you  are  not  thirsty^  but  you  shall 
have  the  water. 

It  was  brought,  but  he  scarcely  tasted  it— 
the  shudder  again  passed  through  him.  He 
got  up  and  walked  across  the  room,  his  irons 
clanking  as  he  moved.  It  was  horrible  to  see 
the  workings  of  his  face.  At  last  he  said.  Sa- 
hib, this  is  weakness.  I  could  not  conceal  it; 
I  little  thought  I  should  have  been  thus  moved 
at  so  early  a  period  of  my  story;  but  recollec- 
tions crowded  on  me  so  fast,  that  I  felt  con- 
fused, and  very  sick.  It  is  over  now — I  will 
proceed. 

Do  so,  said  I. 

The  Juwans  had  been  gone  some  hours^ 
and  it  was  now  evening.  My  friend  came  to 
our  abode,  and  told  my  fitther  that  the  next 
were  two  short  stages,  and  if  he  Uked  they  might 
be  made  in  one,  as  it  would  shorten  the  distance 
to  Indoor;  but  that  we  should  be  obliged  to 
start  very  early,  long  before  daylight,  and  that 
the  bearers  who  carried  the  dooly  could  easily 
be  persuaded  to  make  the  march  by  promise  of 
a  sheep,  which  the  Potail  of  the  village  he  pro- 


CONFK88ION8  OF  A  THUG.  13 

peaed  going  to  would  supply  free  of  cost,  as  be 
was  a  friend  of  his.  My  father  seemed  to  be 
rather  indignant  at  the  idea  of  bis  taking  a  sheep 
for  nothing,  and  said  that  he  had  plenty  of 
money,  not  only  to  pay  for  a  sheep,  but  to  give 
them  a  present  if  they  carried  us  quickly. 

^WeD,^'  said  my  friend^  ^so  much  the  bet* 
ter,  for  we  Sipahees  have  rarely  much  about  us 
but  our  arms." 

'^  True,'' returned  my  fiither;  ^^  but  you  know 
that  I  have  sold  all  my  property  at  my  village, 
and  have  brou^t  the  money  to  aid  me  in  our 
senrioe.    Indeed,  it  is  a  good  round  sum." 

And  my  fiither  chuckled  at  the  idea. 

^  What !  have  you  a  thousand  rupees  ?  "  I 
asked,  my  ideas  of  wealth  going  no  further. 

^  And  what  if  it  should  be  more?  "  said  he, 
and  the  matter  dropped ;  but  even  now  I  think 
I  can  remember  that  my  friend  exchanged  sig- 
nificant glances  with  his  companion. 

It  was  then  arranged  that  we  should  start 
with  the  rising  of  the  moon,  about  the  middle 
of  the  night. 

We  were  roused  from  our  sleep  at  the  hour 
proposed;  and  after  the  men  had  had  a  pipe  all 
round,  we  set  off.  I  was  in  the  dooly  with  my 
mother.     The  moon  had  risen ;   but,  as  well 


14  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

as  I  can  remember^  there  was  but  little  light, 
and  a  slight  rain  falling,  which  obliged  us  to 
travel  very  slow.  After  we  had  proceeded  a 
few  00SS5  the  bearers  of  the  dooly  put  it  down, 
saying  that  they  could  not  get  on  in  the  dark 
and  the  mud,  and  proposed  to  wait  till  daylight. 
My  fietther  had  a  violent  altercation  with  them ; 
and  as  I  was  now  wide  awake,  and  it  had  ceased 
to  rain,  I  begged  to  be  taken  out  of  the  dooly, 
and  allowed  to  ride  with  my  friend.  He  did 
not  assent  as  readily  as  usual;  yet  he  took  me 
up  when  the  bearers  had  been  scolded  into 
going  on.  I  remarked  to  him  that  some  of  the 
soldiers,  as  I  thought  them,  were  absent.  My 
remark  attracted  my  father's  notice  to  the  cir- 
cumstance, and  he  asked  our  companion  where 
they  were.  He  replied  carelessly,  that  they 
were  gone  on  in  advance,  as  we  had  travelled  as: 
yet  so  slowly,  and  that  we  should  soon  overtake 
them. 

We  proceeded.  We  came  at  last  to  the 
deep  bed  of  a  river,  on  the  sides  of  which  there 
was  some  thick  jungle,  when  my  friend,  dis-* 
mounted,  as  he  said  to  drink  water,  and  told 
me  the  horse  would  carry  me  over  safely.  I 
guided  him  on  as  well  as  I  could ;  but  before  I 
had  got  well  across  the  stream,  I  heard  a  aj. 


COKFB8SIONS  OF  A  THUG.  IS 

and  the  noise  as  if  of  a  sadden  scuffle.  It 
ahnned  me ;  and  in  looking  back  to  see  from 
triience  it  proceeded^  I  lost  my  balance  on  the 
hoiae,  and  fell  heavily  on  the  stones  in  the  bed 
of  die  river^  which  cut  my  forehead  severely.  I 
bear  the  mark  now. 

I  lay  for  a  short  time^  and  raising  myself 
up,  saw  all  the  men,  who  I  thought  were  far  on 
before  ns,  engaged  in  plundering  the  dooly.  I 
now  began  to  scream  with  all  my  might.  One 
of  tiiem  ran  up  to  me,  and  I  saw  it  was  the 
ill-looking  one  I  have  before  mentioned.  ^  Ah ! 
we  have  forgotten  you,  you  little  devil,^'  cried  he ; 
and  throwing  a  handkerchief  round  my  neck, 
he  nearly  choked  me.  Another  man  came  up 
hastily, — it  was  my  friend.  ^  He  must  not  be 
touched,'^  he  cried  angrily  to  the  other,  and 
sefaeed  his  hands;  they  had  a  violent  quarrel, 
and  drew  their  swords.  I  can  remember  no 
more ;  for  I  was  so  much  frightened  that  I  lost 
all  consciousness,  and,  as  I  suppose,  fainted. 

I  was  recovered  by  some  water  being  forced 
into  my  mouth;  and  the  first  objects  which 
met  my  eyes  were  the  bodies  of  my  fother  and 
mother,  with  those  of  Chumpa  and  the  palan- 
keen-bearers, dl  lying  confusedly  on  the  ground. 
1  cannot  remember  what  my  feelings  were,  but 


16  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

they  must  have  been  horrible.  I  only  recollect 
throwing  myself  on  my  dead  mother^  whose  face 
appeared  dreadfully  distorted^  and  again  re- 
lapsing into  insensibility.  Even  after  the  lapse 
of  thirty-five  years^  the  hideous  appearance  of 
my  mother's  face,  and  particularly  of  her  eyes, 
comes  to  my  recollection ;  but  I  need  not  de- 
scribe it,  Sahib ;  she  had  been  strangled !  She, 
my  &ther,  and  the  whole  party  had  come  to  a 
miserable  and  untimely  end !  I  heard  a  naira- 
tive  of  the  particulars  of  the  event,  many  years 
afterwards,  from  an  old  Thug;  and  I  will  relate 
them  in  their  proper  place. 

When  I  recovered  my  consciousness,  I  found 
myself  once  more  before  my  friend  who  had 
saved  my  life.  He  supported  and  almost  car- 
ried me  in  his  arms,  and  I  perceived  that  we 
were  no  longer  on  the  road.  We  were  rapidly 
traversing  the  jungle,  which  extended  as  fiur  as 
I  could  see  in  every  direction ;  but  the  pain  of 
my  neck  was  so  great,  that  I  could  scarcely 
hold  up  my  head.  My  eyes  seemed  to  be  dis- 
tended and  bursting,  and  were  also  very  painful. 
With  my  consciousness,  the  remembrance  of  the 
whole  scene  came  to  my  recollection,  and  again 
I  fell  into  insensibility.  I  recovered  and  ze* 
lapsed  in  this  manner  several  times  during  this 


COKFX88IONS  OF  A  THUG.  17 

journey ;  but  it  was  only  momentaiy^  onfy  snffi- 
doit  to  aUow  me  to  observe  that  we  stfll  held 
on  at  a  rapid  pace,  as  the  men  on  foot  were  be* 
tween  miming  and  walking*  Atlastwestopped, 
and  it  was  now  broad  daylight;  indeed^the  sun 
had  risen.  I  was  taken  off  the  horse  by  one  of 
the  men,  and  laid  under  a  tree  on  a  cloth  spread 
on  the  ground,  and  after  some  time  my  friend 
cune  to  me*  Desokte  as  I  was,  I  could  not 
hdp  feeling  that  he  must  have  had  some  con- 
eem  in  the  death  of  my  parents;  and  in  my 
Aildish  anger  I  bitterly  reproached  him,  and 
bid  him  kill  me.  He  tried  to  console  me; 
but  the  more  he  endeavoured,  the  more  I  per- 
sisted that  he  should  put  me  to  death*  I  was 
in  dreadful  pain ;  my  neck  and  eyes  ached  in- 
sufierably •  I  heaped  all  the  abuse  I  could  think 
of  upon  him,  and  the  noise  I  made  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  ill-looking  man,  whose  name 
was  Gunesha* 

^What  is  that  brat  saying?  Are  you  too 
turned  woman  ?'^  cried  he  fiercely,  addressing 
the  other,  whose  name  was  Ismail,  ^  that  you 
do  not  put  the  cloth  about  his  neck,  and  quiet 
him  at  once-— Let  me  do  it,  if  you  are  afraid*'^ 

And  he  approached  me*  I  was  reckless, 
sad  poured  forth  a  torrent  of  vile  abuse,  and 


18'  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

spat  at  him.  He  untied  his  waistband^  and 
was  about  to  put  an  end  to  me,  when  Ismail 
again  interfered,  and  saved  me ;  they  had -again 
a  violent  quarrel,  but  he  succeeded  in  carrying 
me  off  to  some  little  distance  to  another  tree, 
where  some  of  the  band  were  preparing  to  cook 
their  victuals;  and  setting  me  down  among 
them,  bidding  them  take  care  of  me,  he  went 
away.  The  men  tried  to  make  me  speak,  but  I 
was  sullen,  and  would  not ;  the  pain  of  voj  neck 
and  eyes  seemed  to  increase,  and  I  began  to  ciy 
bitterly.  I  lay  in  this  manner  for  some  hours 
I  suppose;  and  at  last,  completely  tired  out, 
fell  asleep.  I  woke  towards  evening ;  and  when 
Ismail  saw  me  sit  up,  he  came  to  me,  soothed 
and  caressed  me,  saying  that  I  should  hence- 
forth be  his  child ;  and  that  it  was  not  he,  but 
others,  who  had  murdered  my  parents.  I  re» 
member  begging  him  to  do  something  for  my 
neck,  which  was  swelled  and  still  very  painful. 
He  examined  it,  and  seemed  to  be  struck  with 
the  narrow  escape  I  had  had  of  my  life. 

He  rubbed  my  neck  with  oil,  and  afterwards 
put  upon  it  a  warm  plaster  of. leaves,  which 
relieved  it  greatly,  and  I  felt  easier  for  its  appli- 
cation. He  remained  with  me;  and  some  of 
the  other  men,  sitting  down  by  us,  began  to 


GONFS8SIONS  09  A  TH170.  19 

sing  and  play  to  amuse  me.  I  was  given  some 
milk  and  rice  to  eat  in  the  evening ;  but  before 
it  was  time  to  sleep^  Ismail  brought  me  some 
sherbet  of  sugar  and  wat^,  which  h^  said 
would  make  me  sleep.  I  suppose  there  was 
opium  in  it,  for  I  remember  nothing  till  the 
next  morning,  when  I  found  myself  in  his  arms 
on  horseback,  and  knew  that  we  were  again 
travelling. 

I  pass  over  the  journey,  as  I  remember 
nothing  of  it,  except  that  Gunesha  was  no 
longer  with  us,  which  I  was  very  glad  of;  for  I 
hated  him,  and  could  not  bear  his  presence. 
Even  in  after  years.  Sahib,  though  we  have  been 
engaged  together  in  Thuggee,  I  always  bore  a 
deep-rooted  aversion  to  him,  which  never 
changed  to  the  last. 

Ismail  and  seven  men  were  all  that  remain- 
ed of  the  band;  and  we  proceeded,  by  long 
and  fatiguing  marches,  to  a  village  in  which  he 
add  he  resided,  and  where  I  was  to  be  given 
up  to  the  care  of  his  wife.  We  arrived  at  last, 
and  I  was  introduced  to  a  good-looking  young 
woman  as  a  child  of  a  relation,  whom  he  had 
long  ago  adopted  as  a  son,  and  had  now  brought 
home  to  her:  in  fine,  I  was  formally  adopted 
by  them  as  their  own,  and  my  sufferings  were 
^leedily  fi>igotten. 


20  OONPB88IONS  OF  A  THUO. 


CHAPTER   II. 

IH  WHICH  IT  WILL  APPBAR   THAT  AMBER  ALl's  CURIOSITY  li 

VIOLBHTLT  EXCITED. 

I  MUST  have  been  at  this  time  about  five  years 
old.  It  will  strike  you  perhaps  as  strange^  Sa- 
hib,  that  I  should  remember  so  many  particu- 
lars of  the  event  I  have  described ;  but  when  I 
was  imprisoned  some  years  ago  at  Dehlie,  I 
used  to  endeavour^  in  my  soUtude,  to  recollect 
and  arrange  the  past  adventures  of  my  life, 
one  circumstance  led  me  to  the  remembrance 
of  another — For  in  solitude,  if  the  mind  seeks 
the  occupation,  it  readily  takes  up  the  due  to 
past  events,  however  ^tant,  and  thought  brings 
them  one  by  one  before  the  imagination,  aa 
vividly  firesh  as  the  occurrences  of  yesterday — 
and  fipom  an  old  Thug^s  adventures,  which  I 
heard  during  that  imprisonment,  I  found  my 


CONFESSIONS  09  A  THUO.  21 

memory  to  serve  me  well.  I  was  in  possession 
of  the  whole  of  the  bcts^  as  I  have  related  them 
to  you,  and  I  have  only  perhaps  supplied  the 
mincHT  points  from  my  own  mind.  I  particu- 
laily  recollect  the  scene  with  Ounesha,  which 
he  has  since  related  to  me,  and  told  me,  that 
such  was  his  rage  at  the  abuse  I  poiuied  on  him, 
that  had  it  not  been  for  the  dread  of  Ismail's 
vengeance,  and  of  his  power,  he  would  have  sa- 
crificed me  in  his  fury. 

But  to  return  to  my  story,  if  you  are  not 
tired  of  it. 

No  indeed,  said  I ;  I  am  becoming  more  and 
more  interested  in  it. 

Well,  resumed  Ameer  Ali,  I  was  kindly 
nursed  and  tended  by  Ismail  and  his  wife.  The 
curiosity  of  the  villagers  was  agooddeal  excited 
by-my  appearance,  and  I  have  since  suspected 
Ismail  thought  I  might  one  day  reveal  what  I 
knew  of  my  origin;  and  for  this  reason  I  was 
never  allowed  out  of  his  or  his  wife's  sight.  I 
must  then  however  have  speedily  forgotten  aU 
about  it,  or  at  least  have  retained  so  confused 
and  indistinct  a  recoUection  of  the  circum- 
stances,  that  had  I  endeavoured  to  relate  them 
to  any  one,  I  could  not  have  made  them  intd* 
lij^le,  and  should  have  been 


22  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

Ismail,  in  his  village,  carried  on  the  trade 
of  a  cloth  merchant,  at  least  when  he  was  at 
home.  He  daily  sat  in  his  shop,  with  different 
kinds  of  cloths  before  him  for  sale ;  but  it  was 
plain,  even  to  me,  to  see  that  he  was  restless 
and  wieasy.  He  would  very  often  be  abseiiA 
for  days  together,  without  his  family  knowing 
where  he  had  gone;  and  he  would  suddenly 
return  with  large  quantities  of  cloth  and  otb^ 
goods,  which  were  always  exposed  for  s^le. '  I 
continued  to  be  the  object  of  his  greatest  care, 
and  I  reciprocated  his  affection,  for  indeed  I 
was  more  kindly  treated  by  him  than  I  ever 
had  been  by  my  father,  who  was  a  proud  and 
ill-tempered  man.  My  new  mother  too,  never 
gave  me  reason  to  be  displeased  with  her;  for 
having  no  child  of  her  own,  I  was  her  pet,  and 
she  lavished  on  me  all  the  means  in  her  power. 
I  was  always  well-dressed,  and  had  every  in- 
dulgence that  a  child  could  wish  for. 

I  was  about  nine  years  old,  I  think,  when 
my  kind  protectress  died  of  a  fever  while  Ismail 
was  on  one  of  his  excursions,  and  I  was  taken 
by  a  neighbour  to  his  house,  until  he  returned. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  despair  when  he  found 
his  home  desolate.  Young  as  I  was,  I  could 
do  but  little  to  console  him;  but  he  used  to  go 


CONFESSIONS  09  A  THUG.  2S 

and  dedc  her  tofinb  "with  flowers  every  Friday^ 
sml  bitter  were  his  lamentations  over  her  grave. 
Poor  Miriam !  for  that  was  her  name — ^it 
was  well  for  you  that  you  died ;  had  you  lived, 
what  would  now  have  been  your  condition  1 
As  the  wife  of  a  noted  Thug,  your  reputation 
would  have  been  blasted,  and  you  would  have 
become  an  outcast ! 

Sahib!    she  never  knew  what  Ismail  was. 

* 

He  was  to  her  a  man  in  prosperous  circum- 
stances. She  had  everything  she  could  desire, 
and  not  a  want  remained  unsatisfied;  and  ao 
dcqily  and  well  laid  were  his  plans,  that  she 
wouU  never  have  known,  till  the  day  of  his 
captmie,  that  she  was  the  wife  of  a  professed 
murdeter ! 

I  pass  over  the  next  four  or  five  years  of 
my  life,  as  I  can  remember  no  incident  in  them 
worth  relating.  Ismail,  soon  after  the  death  of 
his  wife,  removed  firom  the  village  where  he  had 
bitherto  resided,  and  took  up  his  abode  in  the 
town  of  Mnmae,  which  was  then  in  SdndiaV 
possession,  and  I  was  put  to  school  with  an  old 
man,  who  taught  me  to  read  and  write  Persian. 

As  I  grew  older,  I  observed  that  Ismail 
vaed,  very  finequently,  to  have  a  number  of  men 
at  his  house  by  ni^t,  and  I  was  naturally  cu^ 


24  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

nous  to  know  who  they  were,  and  why  they 
assembled.  One  evening  that  I  knew  they  were 
expected,  I  feigned  to  lie  down  and  go  to  sleep 
as  usual;  but  when  they  had  all  come,  I  got 
up  cautiously,  and  hid  myself  behind  a  Purdah 
or  screen  at  the  further  end  of  the  room  where 
they  sat.  After  they  had  eaten  what  was  pre- 
pared for  them,  they  all  drew  together,  and  be- 
gan conversing  in  a  language  I  only  partially  im- 
4erstood,  and  I  thought  this  strange,  as  I  knew 
Hindoostanee  and  the  common  dialeqt  myself, 
having  picked  up  the  latter  by  associating  with 
the  boys  of  the  town.  By  and  bye,  Ismail  went 
to  a  closet  very  near  where  I  lay,  and  his  move- 
ment alarmed  me  greatly,  as  I  was  fearful  of 
being  discovered;  he  took  from  it  a  box,  which 
he  placed  in  the  circle,  and  opened  it.  Rich  as 
I  had  always  thought  him,  I  had  no  idea  of  the 
wealth  it  contained;  there  were  quantities  of 
gold  and  silver  ornaments  of  all  kinds,  with 
strings  of  pearls  and  other  valuables;  they 
seemed  all  parcelled  out  into  lots,  as  equally  aa 
possible,  and  to  each  man  he  gave  one,  reserving 
a  considerable  share  for  himself. 

At  last  they  began  to  speak  in  Hindoostanee^ 
a  language  I  understood.  One  of  them,  an  elder* 
ly  man  with  a  venerable  beard,  said  to  Ismail^ . 


CONFSSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  25 

"What  do  you  intend  doing  with  Ameer? 
He  is  ahnost  a  young  man ;  and  if  he  is  to  be 
one  of  us^  it  is  high  time  he  should  be  taught 
what  to  do.  It  is  very  dangerous  to  have  him 
about  the  house;  he  might  discover  some- 
ihingy  and  be  off  before  you  knew  anything  of 
the  matter/^ 

^<  Oh^  I  have  no  fear  of  him/'  said  Ismail ; 
^  he  is  too  fond  of  me ;  besides^  he  has  no  other 
protector  in  the  world  but  myself.  He  was  the 
son  of    *****  '^ 

And  here  the  conversation  was  carried  on  by 
Ismail  again  in  the  langoage  I  did  not  under-* 
stand. 

^It  does  not  matter/'  said  another  man^ 

whose  name  was  Hoosein^  and  who  I  knew  very 

weD^  as  he  was  employed  by  Ismail^  to  all  ap«» 

pearance^  as  an  agent,  for  selling  his  cloth; 

^  the  lad  is  a  smart  active  fellow^  and  a  great 

deal  too  knowing  for  you  to  let  him  go  about 

everywhere  with  so  little  restraint ;  he  will  find 

out  an  one  of  these  days^  if  he  is  not  fairly 

brought  among  us.    Besides^  he  is  old  enough 

to  be  of  use  in  many  ways^  and  he  ought  to  be 

mstructed  in  our  profession^  if  he  be  ever  to 

learn;  depend  upon  it^  the  sooner  he  eats  the 

GooTj  the  more  relish  he  will  have  for  it.    I 

VOL.  I.  c 


26  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

brought  up  a  lad  myself;  and  when  once  he  got 
his  hand  in^  he  was  a  perfect  tiger  at  the  work^ 
and  became  so  expert,  that  our  oldest  hands 
could  hardly  compete  with  him/' 

*'  Well,"  said  Ismail,  '^  I  believe  you  are  rights 
and  I  foretell  great  doings  from  this  boy.  He 
is  brave  and  stout  beyond  his  years,  and  there 
are  but  few  who  can  excel  him  in  his  Qusrut*, 
which  I  have  taught  him  ever  since  he  was  a 
child;  but  he  is  of  so  kind  and  gentle  a  dispo- 
sition, that  I  do  not  know  how  to  break  the 
matter  to  him.  I  almost  fear  he  will  never  con- 
sent.*' 

'^Pooh!''  said  a  third  man,  whom  I  had 
never  seen  before;  ^' these  very  kind-hearted 
boys  are  the  best  we  could  have ;  they  are  the 
more  easily  led  and  won  over,  and  one  has  more 
dependence  upon  them.  Put  the  matter  in  the 
proper  light ;  talk  to  him  of  the  glory  of  the 
business,  and  of  our  surety  of  Heaven.  De^ 
scribe  to  him  all  about  the  Houris  which  our 
blessed  prophet,  may  his  name  be  honoured ! 
has  promised  us,  and  tell  him  too  of  the  heaven 
of  Indur,  all  of  which  you  know  we  are  sure 
of;  the  one  by  our  faith  as  Moslims,  and  the 

*  Gymnaitic  exercises. 


CONTK88ION8  OF  ▲  THUO.  f  7 

by  oar  profession.    He  will  soon  be  won 
orer,  I  am  certain/' 

«I  think/'  said  Ismail,  ^^you  have  hit  on  the 
tight  way ;  the  hid  goes  to  the  old  foolish  Moola 
of  the  Mosque  whenever  he  can  get  a  moment's 
leisiire,  who  has  so  filled  his  head  with  stories 
about  Paradise,  which  he  reads  to  him  out  of 
the  blessed  Koran,  that  he  is  at  times  half  be* 
side  himself,  and  this  is  the  only  point  on  whidi 
he  is  assailable.  I  wiU  talk  him  over,  and  have 
no  doobt  he  will  soon  belong  to  us." 

^  Tbe  sooner  the  better,"  said  Hoosein, 
Isngfaing;  ^  I  like  to  see  the  first  attempt  of  a 
beginner :  he  always  looks  so  confoundedly  in* 
Bocent  when  the  cloth  is  put  into  his  hand,  and 
he  is  told— " 

^SIence!"cried  the  old  man:  ^^ suppose  he 
were  now  to  hear  you,  (and  you  were  going  on 
with  a  relation  of  the  whole  matter,)  he  might 
take  a  diffirent  view  of  the  subject,  and  be  ofl^ 
as  I  said  before." 

^No;  there  is  no  fear  of  that,"  said  Ismail: 
^but  are  you  not  tired  with  your  march?  r&> 
monber,  we  have  fiur  to  travel  tomcnrow,  and^ 
by  Alia!  it  is  for  some  good  too." 

^Ayl"  said  all,  getting  up;  ^let  us  go  to 
deq>;  it  ia  too  hot  to  rest  here ;  we  shsll  be 

c2 


28  CONFESSIONS  QF  A  THUG* 

cooler  in  the  opea  air/'  and  they  left  the 
room.  J 

Tou  may  believe^  Sahib^  that  my  curiosity 
was  at  the  highest  pitch :  who  was  Ismail  ?  who 
were  the  rest?  what  was  it  I  was  to  know,  or 
to  be  taught  ?  my  mind  was  in  a  whirl.  I  could 
not  sleep  that  night ;  I  never  closed  my  eyes ; 
I  seemed  to  be  in  a  fever^  so  intense  was  my 
curiosity^  and,  I  may  say,  my  desire  to  know 
eveiything,  and  to  become  a  partner  with  Is^ 
mail  in  whatever  he  was.    Hitherto  I  had  been 
looked  upon,  treated  as  a  child ;  now  that  was 
to  be  cast  aside.    I  was,  like  a  snake,  to  throw 
off  my  old  skin,  and  to  appear  in  a  new  and 
brighter  form.    Who  could  my  parents  be  ?  I 
had  gathered  enough  from  the  conversation,  that 
Ismail  was  not  my  father,  and  I  taxed  my  me- 
moxy  to  recoUect  such  po;tions  of  my  previous 
existence  as  might  throw  some  light  on  the 
subject ;  but  all  was  dark  within  me.    I  could 
remember  nothing  but  poor  Miriam,  my  mother 
as  I  had  used  to  call  her;  beyond  this,  though 
hard  did  I  endeavoiu*,  I  could  recollect  nothing* 
It  was  only  in  after  times,  as  I  have  told  you> 
and  during  a  long  imprisonment  of  twelve  years^ 
that  my  memory  aided  me. 

The  old  Moola  of  the  Mosque  had  hitherto 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCG*  S9 

^ipeaied  in  my  eyes  the  most  learned  of  men ; 
lie  had  stored  my  mind  with  passages  from  the 
Koran^  which  had  made  me  an  enthusiast* 
When  he  spoke  to  me  of  the  glories  of  heaven, 
of  the  thousands  of  Houris  who  would  be  at 
the  command  of  every  true  believer,  described 
their  beautifiil  forms,  their  eyes  like  sapphires, 
their  teeth  of  pearls,  their  lips  like  rubies,  and 
tfieir  breath  like  the  perfume  of  musk;  the 
palaces  of  jewels,  and  the  fountain  of  immortal-i 
itf  and  never-ending  youth ; — ^I  believed  that  I 
was  destined  to  enjoy  all.  They  had  inflamed 
my  imagination ;  and  as  I  used  to  repeat  them 
to  Ismail,  he  too  appeared  as  delighted  as  I  was, 
and  used  to  r^;ret  that  he  had  never  studied 
the  blessed  book,  that  he  might  enjoy  its  beau- 
tifiil  descriptions ;  yet  the  Moola  was  called  a 
fiiol  by  Hoosein,  and  I  imderstood  from  him 
that  theirs  was  a  higher  calling,  their  rewards 
more  splendid  than  even  those  of  the  Moslim ! 
What  could  they  be?  I  burned  to  know;  and 
Ksolved,  that  if  Ismail  did  not  break  the  matter 
td  me,  I  would,  of  my  own  accord,  lead  him  to 
the  subject. 

I  said,  I  think,  that  my  eyes  never  closed 
that  night ;  when  I  rose  in  the  morning,  I  found 
tliat  Ismail  and  the  others  were  gone.    He  did 


so  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG« 

not  return  for  some  days.  This  was  notihiiig 
uncommon^  certainly;  but  his  proceedings  had 
become  mysterious  to  me  for  a  long  time  be* 
fore^  and  I  could  not  help  connecting  his  fire* 
quent  and  long  absences  with  his  true  profes* 
aion,  whatever  that  might  be.  He  could  not  be 
onfy  a  doth  merchant:  there  was  nothing  in 
that  plodding  business  to  hold  out  to  him  or  to 
me  the  splendid  hopes  which  Hoosein  and  the 
rest  evidently  entertained^  and  with  which  I 
had  no  doubt  he  was  familiar.  It  must  be 
something  beyond  this^  which  I  could  not  com* 
])a8s ;  and  to  see  whether  I  could  get  any  due 
to  it)  I  betook  myself  to  the  old  Moohu 

Azeezoola,  for  that  was  his  name>  received 
me  with  his  usual  kindness^  but  remarked  that 
I  must  be  ill,  as  my  face,  he  said,  was  full  of 
anxiety,  anil  as  though  I  was  suffering  firom 
fever.  I  said  I  had  had  ague,  but  that  I  was 
better,  and  that  it  would  soon  pass  from  me. 
I  took  my  usual  lessons  in  the  forms,  positions, 
and  words  of  a  Mahdmedan's  daily  prayers; 
and  when  these  were  ended,  I  be^ed  him  to 
open  the  Koran,  and  explain  again  to  me  my 
favourite  passages.  The  old  man  put  on  his 
spectacles,  and  rocking  himself  to  and  fro,  read 
to  me  passage  by  passage  of  the  book  in  Arabic^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  81 

explaining  the  meaning  to  me  as  he  read.  It 
was  the  same  I  had  heard  often  before;  and 
when  he  had  finished,  I  asked  him  whether 
there  were  not  other  portions  of  the  book  which 
he  had  concealed  Grom.  me. 

*  No,  my  son/^  said  he ;  '^I  have  concealed 
from  you  nothing.  My  knowledge  of  this 
blessed  book  is  indeed  very  limited ;  but  oh ! 
that  you  could  have  seen  and  heard  the  conir 
mentaries  which  my  revered  preceptor,  peace 
be  to  his  memory  1  had  written  upon  it.  In 
them,  so  deep  was  his  knowledge,  that  every 
aentence  of  some  chapters,  in  which  the  true 
yn^*giiitig  is  purposely  hidden  from  the  unin»> 
sfiiedy  formed  a  separate  treatise ;  nay,  in  some 
passages  every  word,  and  indeed  every  letter, 
was  commented  upon.  But  he  is  gone,  and  is. 
now  enjoying  the  delights  of  the  paradise  I  have^ 
revealed  to  you.  All  I  can  do  is  to  read  to  you^ 
and  I  will  do  it  again  and  again,  till  you  have 
by  heart  the  parts  which  most  interest  you,  and 
which  are  the  cream  of  the  book.^^ 

*^  But,**  said  I,  ^^  have  you  never  heard  of  any* 
thing  beyond  what  you  have  told  me,  in  all 
your  long  experience  ?  You  are  surely  conceals 
ing  something  from  me,  which  you  fear  to  tell 
me  on  account  of  my  youth.^^ 


32  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

"  No,  indeed,"  said  the  old  man ;  '■'  it  is  trae 
(hat  some  professora  of  our  reli^on,  Sofees  and 

0 

others^  whose  creeds  are  accursed^  have  from 
time  to  time  promulgated  heterodox  doctrines, 
which  are  plausible  enough,  and  entrap  the  im* 
wary ;  but  they  lead  to  ultimate  perdition,  and 
I  think  you  are  now  too  well  grounded  in  your 
belief  to  be  led  away  by  them,  young  as  you 
are." 

"Thanks  to  your  kindness,  I  am,"  said  I, 
*'  and  it  was  only  to  try  whether  I  had  more  to 
learn,  that  I  have  now  questioned  you  as  I 
have ; "  for  I  saw  he  either  could  not,  or  would 
not  reveal  to  me  more.  "But  tell  me,  father^ 
what  profession  ought  I  to  adopt  to  carry  your 
wise  instructions  into  the  best  effect  ?  " 

"Become  a  Moola,"  said  he;  "you  will  have 
to  undei^o  much  painful  study,  but  in  the 
course  of  time  this  obstacle  will  be  overcome ; 
and  depend  upon  it,  there  is  no  station  or  profes* 
eion  so  acceptable  to  God  as  that  of  one  of  his 
ministers.  I  will  instruct  you  in  the  rudiments 
of  Arabic,  and  your  father  when  he  sees  your 
mind  bent  upon  it  will  not  oppose  you ;  nay,  ht 
will  send  you  to  Dehlie  to  complete  the  educa- 
tion I  shall  have  begun." 

"Well,  I  will  think  of  it,"  said  I.    But  it 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  3S 

Was  very  far  from  my  intention  to  become  a 
Moola.  I  could  not  disguise  from  myself  that 
Azedtoola  was  miserably  poor,  and  was  depend* 
ent  upon  contributions  he  with  di£Sculty  col- 
lected for  his  maintenance.  Besides^  Ismail 
was  not  a  Moola,  nor  Hoosein,  nor  any  of  their 
set;  and  I  must  become  one  of  them,  be  they 
what  they  might,  before  my  mind  could  be  at 
rest.  I  went  no  more  to  him.  I  had  got  from 
him  his  little  store  of  knowledge,  and  if  once  I 
had  broken  the  subject  of  my  future  life  to  him, 
I  should  only  be  subjected  to  continual  argu- 
ments in  support  of  his  view  of  what  would 
tend  to  my  benefit;  and  as  I  did  not  like  them^ 
I  thought  it  better  to  stay  away. 

Would  to  God  I  had  become  a  Moola !  Any- 
thing would  be  preferable  to  my  state  at  pre- 
sent, which  must  now  for  ever  remain  as  it  is. 
It  is  my  Fate  however,  and  I  ought  not  to  mur- 
mur at  the  decrees  of  Providence.  If  it  had  not 
been  written,  would  my  father  have  been  mur- 
dered? If  it  had  not  been  written,  should  I 
have  ever  become  a  Thug  ?  Assmredly  not !  Who 
can  oppose  Fate  ?  who  can  avert  its  decrees  ? 
Tet  wotdd  you  not.  Sahib,  release  me,  and  pro- 
vide for  me,  if  after  many  years  you  found  me 
faithful? 

6  5 


34  CONFESSIONS  OF  ▲  THUG» 

Never !  said  I ;  yon  Thugs  are  too  dangerons 
<;ver  to  be  let  loose  again  upon  the  world ;  your 
fingers  would  itch  to  strangle  the  first  mad  you 
met,  and  before  long  we  should  hear  of  Ameer 
Ali  Jemadar^  with  a  gang  of  forty  or  fifty  fel- 
lows^ who  would  give  us  infinite  trouble  to 
catch.    Would  it  not  be  so  ? 

I  believe  you  are  right^  said  Ameer  AU 
laughing:  in  spite  of  my  remorse  at  times^ 
the  opportunities  would  be  too  tempting  for  me 
to  let  them  pass.  And  you  know  I  have  eaten 
the  Goor^  and  cannot  change.  I  am  better  as 
I  am^  for  if  you  caught  me  again  you  would 
bang  me. 

I  have  not  the  least  doubt  we  should^ 
Ameer  Ali :  but  go  on  with  your  story;  you  will 
forget  what  your  train  of  thought  was^  if  you 
digress  in  this  manner.    He  resumed. 

Nearly  a  month  elapsed^  and  after  this 
weaxy  time  to  me,  Ismail  returned,  accompa. 
nied  by  Hoosein.  My  father,  for  so  I  shall  call 
him,  remarked  a  change  in  my  appearance^ 
which  I  accounted  for  as  I  had  done  to  the 
Moola,  and  he  seemed  satisfied.  But  was  I  ? 
Oh,  no  !  I  was  consimied  by  my  bimxing  curi-* 
csity  to  know  all  that  was  hidden  fix>m  me*  I 
could  not  sleep  at  nights,  and  became  sullen^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  ▲  THUG.  35 

and  oppressed  with  tlioughts  which  led  me  to 
no  oondosions*  At  one  time  I  had  formed 
the  determiiiaiaoii  to  leave  my  father^  and  seek 
my  fertone ;  and  had  actually  packed  up  a  few 
of  my  dothes,  and  alittle  money  I  had^  and  re-^ 
solved  to  leave  the  town  in  the  night,  little 
caring  where  my  fate  should  lead  me;  biit 
when  the  tame  came^  the  sense  of  my  desolation 
so  pressed  upon  me,  that  I  abandoned  the  ide^ 
and  remained.  I  trusted  to  time  for  clearing 
up  the  mystery  that  hung  over  me,  but  at  the 
same  time  determined  that  I  would  be  more 
watchfid  over  my  father  and  his  companiona 
than  I  had  ever  been  before.  And  many  were 
the  resolutions  I  made  to  speak  to  him  on  the 
subject  nearest  my  heart ;  yet  even  when  oppor- 
tonities  occurred,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to 
the  task.  It  was  not  that  I  was  timid — natu- 
rally  I  was  brave — ^it  was  a  mysterious  conscious* 
ness  that  I  shoidd  hear  something  (whenever 
I  should  hear  it)  that  was  strange,  nay,  fearful, 
that  deterred  me ;  but  why  this  feeling  should 
have  so  possessed  me  I  cannot  now  tell,  yet  so 
it  was* 

One  evening,  Ismail  sent  for  me  to  his 
deepingroom.  I  had  been  larely  admitted  to  it, 
and  my  heart  beat  fearfully,  with  a  presentl- 


56  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

ment  that  I  was  upon  the  crisis  of  my  iate. — ^ 
Ismail  too  seemed  to  me  to  be  disturbed;  he 
bade  me  sit  down,  and  we  sat  sUently  for  some 
time  gazing  on  one  another ;  there  was  only  one 
small  oil  light  burning  in  a  recess  of  the  wall^ 
which  made  the  apartment  very  gloomy^  and 
this  trifling  circumstance  contributed  still  more 
to  increase  the  morbid  feeling  within  me.  I  be- 
lieve I  almost  gasped  for  breath ;  I  could  bear 
it  no  longer.  I  arose^  threw  myself  at  his  feet^ 
and  burst  into  a  passionate  fit  of  weeping. 

^^  Why,  Ameer,  my  child,  my  son,'^  said  he 
kindly  and  caressingly,  ^'what  is  this?  what 
has  troubled  you  ?  has  some  fair  one  bewitched 
you  ?  have  you  got  into  any  difficulty  while  I 
have  been  away?  tell  me,  my  boy ;  you  know 
you  have  no  one  in  the  world  so  fond  of  you  as 
your  father,  and,  alas !  you  have  now  no  mo* 
ther.'* 

When  my  feelings  gave  me  power  of  utter- 
ance, fearfully  I  repeated  to  him  what  I  had 
heard  from  him  and  the  rest,  on  the  memor- 
able  night  I  have  before  related.  When  I  had 
finished,  I  rose  up,  and  with  a  throbbing  heart 
said,  «I  have  erred,  my  father;  my  curiosity,  a 
boy's  curiosity,  overcame  me,  but  since  then 
my  feelings  have  changed,  why  I  know  not ; 


<K>NFES8ION8  OF  A  THUG.  if 

I  am  no  longer  a  boy^  for  I  fed  that  I  can  do 
anything,  and  only  implore  you  to  put  me  to 
tiie  proof  ;^ — and  I  folded  my  hands  on  my 
breast,  and  stood  silently.  He  was  evidently 
much  moved ;  dusk  as  it  was,  I  could  see  his 
hce  working  with  emotions,  and  under  expies- 
dons  new  to  me. 

At  last  he  broke  the  silence,  which  had  be- 
come to  me  insupportable :  ^'  My  son/^  he  said, 
^you  know  more  than  I  had  ever  intended  you 
should*  I  have  now  no  alternative  but  to  make 
you  such  as  I  am  myself,  and  my  knowledge  of 
your  character  leads  me  to  anticipate  much 
from  y ou.^* 

^  Trust  me,  only  trust  me  ! ''  I  passionately 
exclaimed ;  ^  you  shall  never  have  cause  to  re« 
gretit!'^ 

•  ** I  believe  you,'*  said  he;  ^^ and  now  attend 
weD  to  what  I  shall  say,  for  upon  it  your  fu* 
tore  existence  depends.  There  can  be  no  he- 
atation^  no  fidling  back  on  the  world,  when 
once  you  know  alL  You  wiQ  have  to  undeigo 
a  trial  which  will  stretch  your  courage  to  its 
utmost:  will  you  go  through  with  it?  dare  you 
to  brave  it?** 

^I  dare,**  cried  I,  for  I  was  reckless.. 


88  CONFESSIONS  OF  ▲  THUG« 

He  seemed  to  be  absorbed  in  thou^t  for  a 
few  moments^  and  then  said^ 

^  Not  to-night,  but  I  swear  to  you  that  in 
three  days  at  the  farthest,  I  will  conceal  no- 
thing from  you/^ 

I  was  disappointed,  yet  full  of  hope,  and  he 
dismissed  me  to  my  repose. 

Ismail  performed  his  promise;  but  I  can 
hardly  describe  to  you.  Sahib,  the  effect  it  then 
had  on  my  mind :  shall  I  endeavour  to  relate 
what  his  tale  was?  I  only liesitate,  as  it  b^;aii 
by  his  giving  me  a  sketch  of  his  life^  which  I 
fear  would  lead  me  from  my  own  stoiy — ^yet  it 
would  interest  you  greatly. 

I  doubt  not  that  it  would.  Ameer  Ali,  said  I ; 
and  when  you  have  finished  your  own  adven- 
tures you  can  return  to  it. 

Tou  are  right.  Sahib,  I  will  omit  it  at  pre- 
sent, all  except  his  concluding  words;  which, 
with  his  tale  of  wrong,  endured  and  revenged^ 
made  me  hate  the  world,  and  cleave  to  Thuggee 
as  the  only  profession  and  brotherhood  in 
which  I  could  hope  to  find  good  faith  existing. 
They  were  these,  and  they  have  ever  been  inde- 
libly impressed  on  my  memoiy. 

^^Thus  far,  my  son^'  have  I  related  some 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  S9 

events  of  my  life  for  your  instruction,  and  I  haye 
little  more  to  add.   I  need  hardly  now  mention 
that  I  ani  a  Thug,  a  member  of  that  glorious 
pfofession  which  has  been  transmitted  finom  the 
remotest  periods,  to  the  few  selected  by  AUa 
tof  his  unerring  purposes.     In  it,  the  Hindoo 
and  the  Moslim  both  unite  as  brothers :  among 
them  bad  fidth  is  never  known :  a  sure  proo^ 
that  our  calling  is  blessed  and  sanctioned  by 
the  divine  authority*    For  where  on  this  earth, 
my  son,  will  you  find  true  faith  to  exist,  except 
among  us?  I  see  none  in  all  my  dealings  with 
the  world ;  in  it,  each  man  is  incessantly  stri- 
ving to  outwit  and  deceive  his  neighboiu::  and 
I  turn  firom  its  heartlessness  to  our  truth,  which 
it  is  refireshing  to  my  soul  to  contemplate.  From 
the  lowest  to  the  highest  among  us,  all  are  ani- 
mated with  the  same  zeal;  go  where  we  will 
we  find  the  same  brotherhood;  and  though  dif* 
fiering  perhaps,  in  many  parts,  in  customs  and 
pcants  of  practice,  yet  their  hearts  are  the  same, 
and  all  pursue  the  great  aim  and  end  of  Thugw 
gee  with  the  same  spirit.    Go  where  we  will, 
we  find  homes  open  to  us,  and  a  welcome  greet- 
ing among  tribes  even  of  whose  language  we  of 
Hindostan  are  ignorant;  yet  their  signs  of  re- 
cognition are  the  same  as  ours,  and  you  need 


40  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

but  to  be  thrown  among  them  as  I  have  been^ 
to  experience  the  truth  of  my  assertions.  Could 
this  be  without  the  aid  of  God?  So  clashing 
are  human  interests^  and  so  depraved  is  the 
social  state  of  our  country^  that  I  own  no  such 
feeling  could  exist  without  the  Divine  will. 
Some  repugnance  you  will  feel  at  the  practice 
of  the  profession  at  firsts  but  it  is  soon  over- 
come^ for  the  rewards  held  out  are  too  glorious, 
to  allow  us  to  dwell  for  a  moment  on  the  means 
we  use  to  attain  them.  Besides,  it  is  Fate, — • 
the  decree  of  the  blessed  Alia !  and  who  can 
withstand  it?  If  he  leads  us  into  the  under- 
Pairing,  he  gives  us  firm  and  brave  hearts,  a 
determination  which  no  opposition  can  over* 
come,  and  a  perseverance  which  never  yet  failed 
to  accomplish  its  object.  Such,  my  son,  is 
what  I  would  make  you;  you  will  enter  on 
your  calling  at  once  in  a  high  grade,  under 
my  auspices,  a  grade  which  others  spend  years 
of  exertion  to  attain ;  you  will  never  know  want, 
for  all  my  wealth  shall  be  shared  with  you.  Be 
firm,  be  courageous,  be  subtle,  be  faithfid; 
more  you  need  not.  These  are  the  highest 
qualifications  of  a  Thug,  and  those  which  ensure 
honour  and  respect  among  our  fraternity,  and 
lead  to  certain  success  and  high  rank.    As  for 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  41 

me^  I  look  but  to  see  you  at  the  head  of  a 
bend  of  your  own^  to  retire^  and  in  quiet,  pass 
the  remainder  of  the  years  allotted  to  me^  con- 
tent irith  hearing  the  praise  which  will  be  be- 
stowed upon  Ameer  Ali^  the  daring  and  enter- 
prising son  of  Ismail !  till  then  I  shall  be  your 
guardian  and  instructor/' 


42  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ. 


CHAPTER   III. 

*'  Falstaff, — He  *8  no  swaggerer,  hostess ;  a  tame  cheater 
he ;  you  may  stroke  him  as  gently  as  a  puppy  greyhound. 
He  will  not  swagger  with  a  Barhary  hen  if  her  feathers 
turn  hack  in  any  show  of  resistance.  "-^2iii{  Part  of  King 
Henry  IV,,  act  ii.  scene  4. 

*'  My  father,"  said  I,  '^  you  need  say  no  more^ 
I  am  yours,  do  as  you  will  with  me ;  long  ere  I 
heard  this  history  from  you,  I  had  oyerheard 
a  conversation  between  Hoosein,  yourself,  and 
some  others,  regarding  me,  which  has  caused 
me  great  unhappiness ;  for  I  feared  I  was  not 
thought  worthy  of  your  confidence,  and  it 
weighed  heavily  upon  my  mind.  That  was  in 
fact  the  cause  of  the  sorrow  and  heaviness  you 
have  remarked,  and  I  longed  for  an  opportu- 
nity to  throw  open  my  heart  to  you,  and  to  im- 
plore of  you  to  receive  me  among  you.    I  am 


CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUG.  48 

no  longer  a  child^  and  your  histoiy  has  opened 
to  me  new  feelings  which  are  at  present  too 
Tagae  for  me  to  describe;  hut  I  long  to  win 
iame  as  you  have  done^  and  long  to  become  a 
member  of  the  profession  in  which  you  describe 
true  faith  and  brotherhood  alone  to  exist.  As 
yet  I  have  seen  nothing  of  the  false  world,  and 
assuredly  what  you  have  said  makes  me  still  less 
indined  to  foQow  any  calling  which  would  lead 
me  to  connexion  with  it.  Heartless  and  de- 
prsved  I  have  heard  it  to  be  firom  others  beside 
jaaneV,  and  I  feel  as  though  I  were  chosen 
by  ADa  to  win  renown ;  it  can  only  be  gained 
by  treading  in  your  footsteps,  and  behold  me 
ready  to  follow  you  whithersoever  you  will  lead 
me.  I  have  nofiiendbut  yourself^  no  acquaint- 
ance even  have  I  ever  formed  among  the  youths 
of  the  village ;  for  when  I  saw  them  following 
irhat  their  fathers  had  done,  and  what  appeared 
to  me  low  and  pitiful  pursuits,  my  spirit  rose 
against  them,  and  I  have  cast  them  off.  My 
only  friend  is  the  old  Moola,  who  would  fain 
persuade  me  to  become  one  like  himself,  and 
^lend  my  days  reading  the  Koran ;  but  there  is 
nothing  stirring  in  his  profession,  though  it  is 
a  holy  one,  and  it  consequently  holds  out  no 
inducements  to  me,  or  any  hope  of  gratifying 


44  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  thirst  for  active  employment  ^rhich  is  con* 
suming  me.  I  have  wished  to  become  a  soldier, 
and  to  enter  one  of  the  bands  in  the  service  of 
Sindea  to  fight  against  the  unbelieving  Ferin* 
ghees ;  but  this  too  has  passed  away,  and  now  I 
desire  nothing  but  to  become  a  Thug,  and  fol* 
low  you,  my  father,  through  the  world.  I  will 
not  disappoint  you ;  my  thirst  for  fame  is  too 
ardent,  for  anything  but  death  to  quench  it.^' 

''May  God  keep  it  far  from  you,^'  said  Is- 
mail with  feeling :  ''you  are  the  only  solace  to 
a  life  which  has  now  no  enjoyment  but  what  is 
produced  by  the  development  of  your  thoughts 
and  actions.    I  know,  my  son,  you  will  not  dis* 
appoint  me.    You  see  the  state  of  prosperity  I 
am  blessed  with,  but  you  little  know  the  power 
I  have  5  my  authority  is  owned  by  every  Thug 
in  this  part  of  Hindostan,  and  a  week^s  notice 
would  see  a  band  of  a  thousand  men  ready  to 
obey  any  order  I  should  give  them.    This  will 
be  proved  to  you  in  a  few  days,  at  the  festival 
of  the  Dasera ;  we  shall  all  assemble,  at  least 
as  many  as  will  be  requisite  for  the  opening 
operations  of  the  year,  which  will  be  undertaken 
on  a  scale  of  unusual  greatness,  for  we  have  de- 
termined to  take  advantage  of  the  confusion  at 
present  produced  by  the  wars  of  Holkar  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  4& 

Sindea  with  the  Feriughees^  we  anticipate 
much  work  and  a  stirring  season^  and  the  men 
are  impatient  for  employment,  after  a  long 
period  of  inactivity.  I  will  take  you  to  Sheo« 
poor,  which  we  have  decided  on  as  our  place  of 
meeting,  as  the  zemindar  is  fiiendlj  to  us  and 
assists  us  in  many  ways.  I  will  introduce  you 
to  my  associates,  and  you  wiU  be  initiated  as  a 
Thug  in  the  usual  manner/' 

Thus,  Sahib,  our  conversation  ended:  the 
night  had  passed  in  its  relation,  and  I  went  to 
lest  a  different  being  from  what  I  had  been  for 
many  days  before*  I  rose,  and  found  all  my 
finmer  energy  and  spirit  had  returned  to  me; 
and  whereas  a  few  days  before  I  went  about  like 
a  love-sick  maiden,  I  now  held  up  my  head^ 
threw  out  my  chest,  and  felt  a  man*  It  was 
true  I  was  still  a  boy,  I  was  only  eighteen  years 
old,  but  I  did  not  suffer  my  thoughts  to  dwell 
upon  this ;  a  few  years,  thought  I,  and,  Inshalla  I 
I  shall  be  somebody.  To  prove  to  you.  Sahib, 
the  excitement  that  possessed  me,  I  shall  relate 
to  you  the  following  circumstance*  I  might  have 
jcaned  in  the  action  before,  but  never  should 
have  dreamed  of  doing  the  deed  of  daring  I 
then  did,  in  the  presence  too  of  men  who  were 


46  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

soldiers  by  profession^  but  who  hung  back  at 
the  moment  of  danger. 

It  happened,  a  day  or  two  after  the  conver- 
sation with  my  father  which  I  have  related,  «that 
a  tigress  with  a  cub  came  into  a  small  tract  of 
jungle  which  lay  near  our  village ;  the  first  day 
she  was  seen  she  killed  a  shepherd,  the  second 
day  another  man  who  had  gone  to  look  for 
his  body,  and  the  third  she  grievously  wound- 
ed the  Potail  of  the  village,  a  man  who  was 
held  in  universal  estimation,  and  he  died  during 
the  night.  A  general  meeting  of  the  villagers 
was  held  at  the  place  set  apart  for  deliberations, 
and  it  was  determined  that  all  the  active  men 
should  proceed  in  a  body  and  attack  the  beast 
in  her  lair.  The  next  morning  we  all  assembled 
before  daybreak.  There  was  one  man,  a  huge 
large-whiskered  and  bearded  Pathan,  who  volun- 
teered to  be  our  leader;  he  was  literally  hardly 
able  to  move  for  the  weapons  he  had  about  him. 
Two  swords  were  in  his  belt,  which  also  con- 
tained an  assortment  of  daggers  of  variotu  sizes 
and  shapes ;  a  long  straight  two-edged  sword 
hung  over  his  left  shoulder,  the  point  of  which, 
nearly  touched  the  ground;  he  had  also  a 
shield  across  his  back,  and  in  his  right  hand  a 


OF  A  THUG*  47 

matchlock  with  the  match  lighted.     He  ad- 
drased  my  &ther  aa  we  came  up. 

^Sakumi  aleikoom!  Ismail  Sahib/'  said  he^ 
'^is  a  quiet  person  like  you  coming  out  with  us, 
and  the  Sahib  zadah  too  ?  ^' 

^Yes,  Khan/' relied  my  father^  ^^it  is  incum- 
bent on  all  good  men  to  do  their  utmost  in  a 
ene  of  need  like  this ;  who  knows^  if  the  brute 
18  not  killed,  but  that  some  one  else  may  be- 
oome  food  fiar  it  ? '' 

*^Inahalla!^  said  the  Khan,  twisting  up 
his  muatadiios,  and  surveying  himself,  ^^  we  have 
dekenoined  that  the  brute  dies  today.  Many 
ati^hasfidlenfiiom  ashotfitimmygoodgun^ 
and  ^diat  is  this  brute  that  it  should  escape? 
Idy  ita  sister  be  defiled;  the  only  fear  is,  that 
it  will  not  stand  to  allow  us  to  prove  that  we 
are  men,  and  not  dogs  before  it*'' 

'As  to  that,"  said  my  father,  ^^  we  must  take 
our  chance  ;  but  say.  Khan,  how  will  you  move 
with  all  those  weapons  about  you?  why,  you 
oould  not  run  away  were  she  to  rush  out," 

^Ron  away!"  cried  the  BJian;  '^are  our 
beards  to  be  defiled  by  a  brute?  what  are  you 
thinlcmg  on  this  moming  to  suppose  that  Dildar 
Khan  ever  turned  fitmi  anything  in  his  life? 
Only  let  it  oome  out,  I  nxy,  and  you  will  see 


4$  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

what  use  the  weapons  will  be  I  Trust  to  me  sm-^ 
gle-handed  to  finish  it ;  first  I  shall  shoot  it 
with  my  matchlock ;  it  will  be  wounded ;  then 
I  shall  advance  on  it  thus/'  said  he,  drawmg 
the  long  sword  and  flourishing  it,  at  the  same 
time  twirling  round  and  round,  and  leaping  in 
every  possible  direction. 

'^  There ! "  said  he  quite  out  of  breath,  '^  there ! 
would  not  that  have  finished  it?  Why  I  am  a 
perfect  Roostiun  in  matters  of  this  kind,  and 
killing  a  tiger  is  only  child's  play  to  Dildar 
E^n !  why,  I  coidd  eat  one,  tail  and  all. 

^^  But  come  along,  and  when  the  play  begins, 
let  no  one  come  in  Dildar  Khan's  way,"  said  he 
to  the  assembled  groupe,  ^^for,  Inshalla!  I 
mean  to  show  you  poor  ignorant  people  how  a 
tiger  can  be  kiUed  by  a  single  man." 

'^  I  know  the  Kheax  to  be  as  arrant  a  coward 
as  ever  breathed,"  said  my  fiither  to  me;  ^^but 
come,  let  us  see  what  he  will  do,  for  I  confess  I-^ 
am  anxious  to  behold  him  capering  bef<n%  the 
tigress." 

*^  By  Alia !"  said  I,  *'  if  he  does  perform  such 
antics,  the  brute  will  dine  on  him  to  a  cer* 
tainty." 

^^  That  is  no  concern  of  ours,"  said  my  father^ 
^'  it  is  a  matter  of  destiny ;  but  I  would  venture 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  49 

a  great  deal,  he  never  goes  within  an  arrow's 

We  all  set  out  headed  by  Dildar  Khan, 
who  still  flourished  his  long  sword,  holding 
bu  matchlock  in  his  left  hand,  now  and  then 
smoothing  up  his  mustachios,  which  grew,  or 
had  been  trained  to  stick  upwards  from  his  lips, 
and  reached  nearly  to  his  eyes.  We  soon  reach* 
ed  the  jungle,  and  on  entering  it,  I  thought  the 
Khan  showed  signs  of  fear. 

''The  beast  can  be  but  a  panther  after  all,'^ 
said  he,  '^  and  it  is  hardly  worth  the  while  of  Dil- 
dar Khan  to  put  himself  to  trouble.  See,  boys,'' 
continued  he  to  some  of  us ;  '^  I  will  wait  here ;  if 
it  should  really  turn  out  to  be  a  tiger  you  can 
let  me  know,  and  I  will  come  and  kill  it." 

Against  this,  however,  we  all  protested,  and 
declared  that  all  would  go  wrong  without  him ; 
and  after  some  demur  he  again  proceeded. 

^  I  told  you,"  said  my  lather,  <'  how  it  would 
be ;  but  let  us  see  how  he  will  end  the  afiair." 

We  went  on  till  some  bones  and  torn 
clothes,  and  the  head  of  one  of  the  unfortunate 
men  who  had  been  killed,  lying  near  a  bush, 
proved  very  plainly  that  the  animal  was  not 
£0*  ot^  and  at  these  the  Khan  showed  fresh 
signs  of  fear. 

VOL.  I.  n 


50  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

^^They  say  it  is  a  Purrut  Bagh/'  said  he^  ^^a 
beast  into  whom  the  unsainted  sotil  of  that  mad 
Fakeer^  that  son  of  the  Shitan^  Shah  Yacoob, 
has  entered,  and  that  it  is  proof  against  shot. 
Why  should  we  risk  our  lives  in  contention 
with  the  devil  ?'^ 

"  Nay,  Khan/^  said  a  young  dare-devil  lad, 
the  scamp  of  the  village,  ^^you  are  joking,  who 
ever  heard  of  a  Purrut  Baghthat  was  a  female? 
besides,  we  will  bum  the  beards  of  fifly  Shah 
Yacoobs/' 

^'  Peace  P^  cried  the  Khan,  **  be  not  irreverend ; 
do  we  not  all  know  that  Purrut  Baghs  can  be 
created?  Mashalla!  did  I  not  see  one  near 
Asseeigurh,  which  a  Fakeer  had  made,  and 
turned  loose  on  the  countiy,  because  they 
would  not  supply  him  with  a  vligin  from  every 
village?^^ 

^' What  was  it  like  ?^'  criedadozen  of  us,  and 
for  a  moment  the  real  tigress  was  forgotten, 

^^  Like ! ''  said  the  Khan,  rubbing  up  his  miis- 
tachios  with  one  hand,  and  pressing  down  his 
waistband  with  the  other,  ''like !  why  it  had  a 
head  twice  the  size  of  any  other  tiger,  and  teeth 
each  a  cubit  long,  and  eyes  red  as  coals,  which 
looked  like  torches  at  night ;  and  it  had  no  tail> 
and,—" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  SI 

But  here  he  was  stopped  short,  and  our 
laughter  too,  by  a  loud  roar  fiom  a  short  di* 
stance ;  and  a  moment  afterwards^  the  tigress 
snd  a  faalf>grown  cub^  rushed  past  us  with  their 
talk  in  the  air. 

^Well,  Khan,''  said  the  lad  befinre-mention- 
ed,  ^that  is  no  Purrut  Bagh  at  any  rate;  did 
jou  not  see  the  tail  of  the  big  one,  how  she 
ahook  it  at  you?'' 

^I  represent,"  said  he,  ^^that,  tail  or  no  tail» 
it  holds  the  accursed  soul  of  that  wretch  Yaooob^ 
may  his  grave  be  defiled !  and  I  will  have  no- 
thing to  do  with  it;  it  is  useless  to  try  to  kill 
the  Sbitan ;  if  he  chose^  you  know,  he  could 
blow  us  an  into  hell  with  a  breath." 

'^Namurd!  Namurd!  coward!  cowardP 
eried  some  of  us ;  ^^you  were  brave  in  the  vil-^ 
lage ;  how  are  you  now?  " 

'^  Who  calls  me  Namurd  ?"  roared  the  Khan  ; 
^kXLofw  me,  and  see  if  I  am  one  or  not,"  and  he 
nidied  forward,  but  not  in  the  direction  the 
tigress  had  gone* 

^That  is  not  the  way,"  cried  some,  and  at 
hat  he  turned. 

*^  This  is  child's  ph^r/'  said  my  £»ther; 
^eome,  if  we  ere  to  do  anything^  we  had  better 
aet  about  it  in  good  earnest." 

n2 


52  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

And  we  went  on  in  the  direction  the  beast 
had  taken. 

It  led  to  an  open  glade^  at  one  side  of 
which  there  was  a  large  rock^  with  some  very 
thick  bushes  about  it. 

*^  She  is  there,  depend  upon  it/'  said  an  old 
hunter;  ^^  I  never  saw  a  more  likely  place  in  my 
life.'* 

We  were  all  about  thirty  steps  from  the 
rock  and  bushes^  and  Dildar  Khan  did  not  at 
all  relish  his  proximity  to  them. 

*'  I  beg  to  represent/'  said  he  in  a  low  voice 
to  us  all,  ^^that  having  killed  so  many  of  these 
brutes,  I  know  best  how  to  manage  them ;  and 
as  I  am  the  best  armed  of  the  party,  I  shall 
take  up  my  position  near  yonder  bush,  by  which 
Tuns  the  pathway ;  she  will  take  to  it  when  she 
is  driven  out,  and  then  you  will  see  the  recep- 
tion she  will  meet  with  from  Dildar  Khan.  In- 
shalla !  I  shall  present  the  point  of  my  sword 
to  her,  and  she  will  run  on  it,  then  I  shall  finish 
her  with  one  blow  of  my  tegha."* 

We  all  looked  in  the  direction  he  pointed^ 
and  sure  enough  there  was  a  bush,  about  two 
Iiundred  paces  off,  on  the  pathway  to  the  village. 

^*  Not  that  one  surely,^'   said  my  father ; 

*  Tegha,  a  short,  crookedi  heavy  sword.  , 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG^  5S 

^whj,  man^yoa  mil  never  see  the  beast  fitna 
tibence.'' 

"Trast  me/'  said  the   Khan^  and  off  he 
went 

^  I  told  you  how  it  would  be/*  continued  my 
&ther;  ^^  directly  he  sees  the  animal^  he  will  be 
(tf  down  the  road  as  fast  as  he  can.  But  come/' 
said  he  to  the  men,  ^^  since  the  Elhan  thinks  he 
win  be  of  more  use  down  yonder,  I  will  lead 
jou  on^  and  we  will  see  whether  this  eater  of 
men  cannot  be  got  out." 

We  were  unmediately  divided  into  three 
parties,  one  to  go  on  either  side  of  the  bushes, 
the  other  by  a  circuit  to  get  behind  the  rock 
and  if  possible  upon  it,  in  order  to  shoot  her 
fiom  above  if  she  was  to  be  seen ;  if  not,  at  any 
late  to  dislodge  her  by  throwing  stones.  The 
anangements  were  quickly  completed,  and 
tixHigh  we  were  all  within  only  a  few  yards  of 
the  bushes,  there  was  no  sign  of  the  tigress. 
She  expressed  no  displeasure  at  our  near  ap- 
proach or  preparations,  as  she  had  been  dis- 
imbed  before,  and  of  course  could  not  easily  be 
driven  out  of  her  place  of  refuge.  I  was  with 
one  of  the  parties  on  the  side,  and  had  no  arms 
but  a  sword  and  a  light  shield ;  indeed  I  had 
gone  more  as  a  spectator  than  aught  else.    We 


S€  CONFESBIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

vaited  a  few  minutes^  and  one  of  the  portf 
'who  had  been  sent  rounds  appeared  on  the  top 
of  the  rock;  he  was  soon  followed  by  three 
others* 

*^  Are  you  all  ready  ?  '^  cried  one  of  them :  ^  I 
shall  heave  down  this  stone/' 

*^  Bismillah  !  Away  with  it !  '^  cried  my 
ftther. 

Three  of  them  applied  their  strength  to  it, 
and  at  last  it  rolled  over  the  face  of  the  rock^ 
and  thundering  down,  split  into  a  thousand 
fragments.  There  was  a  moment  of  intense 
anidety  and  suspense,  but  no  tigress  followed. 

^  Try  whether  you  cannot  see  her/*  cried 
my  father;  "if  you  do,  fire;  we  are  all  pre* 
pared  " 

The  men  looked  down  in  every  direction^ 
but  said  nothing.  At  last  one  of  ihem  was  ob* 
served  to  be  pointing  to  a  particular  spot,  as 
though  he  showed  the  others  something. 

"  By  AUa !  '*  said  my  father,  *^  he  sees  her  ; 
look  out;  she  will  rush  forth  before  you  are 
thinking  of  her/' 

Eveiy  man  blew  his  match,  and  planted  his 
feet  firmly.  At  last  one  of  the  men  on  the  rode 
Tsised  his  matchlock  and  fired;  it  was  answered 
by  a  tremendous  roar  which  rent  the  skies,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  55 

out  rushed  the  cub,  apparently  badly  wounded, 
tor  before  he  had  come  a  few  yards  he  lay  down 
and  roared  horribly ;  he  was  fully  half-grown, 
and  made  a  dreadful  noise.  One  of  the  men  of 
our  party  fired  at  him,  and  he  did  not  move 
afler  the  shot  struck  him. 

"  Now  we  shall  have  tough  work,*'  said  my 
&ther ;  ^'  she  will  be  savage  and  infuriated  be- 
yond description ;  it  is  hardly  safe  to  be  here) 
but  mind  your  aim,  my  lads,  and  she  will  never 
reach  us ;  I  never  yet  missed  mine,  but  the  shot 
may  not  be  fSattal ;  so  look  out  for  yourselves.'' 
Again  my  father  called  to  the  men  on  the 
rock  to  heave  over  another  fragment.    There 
vas  one  very  large  one  just  on  the  brink.    Afler 
a  good  many  pushes  it  gave  way,  and  as  the 
fiurmer  had  done,  shivered  into  atoms  with  a 
great  noise.      It  was  successful,  the  tigress* 
lushed  out  towards  our  side,  and  stood  for  a 
moment.     I  had  never  seen  a  tiger  before,  and 
could  not  help  admiring  her  noble  appearance. 
Tbere  she  stood,  her  tail  erect,  the  end  of  it 
only  waving  from  side  to  side,  glaring  on  us 
with  her  fearfully  bright  eyes,  apparently  irre^ 
sohite  as  to  what  she  would  do,  and  not  no*-*' 
tidng  the  body  of  the  cub,  which  was  close  to 
her.    We  were  all  as  silent  as  death,  each  man 


56  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THTTG. 

with  his  matchlock  to  his  shoulder.  My  father 
firedj  and  then  the  others;  I  could  see  the 
whole  distinctly^  for  I  had  no  gun.  She  stag- 
gered when  my  father  fired^  he  had  evidently 
hit  her;  but  the  rest  had  missed^  and  she 
charged  with  another  tremendous  roar,  right  at 
our  party ;  but  the  shout  we  set  up,  and  the 
.waving  of  our  weapons  turned  her,  and  she  set 
off  at  a  slow  canter  towards  the  bush  where 
Dildar  IQian  had  stationed  himself. 

*'  Ya  Alia ! "  cried  my  father,  "  coward  as  he 
is,  he  will  be  killed !  she  will  spare  nothing 
now !  what  can  be  done  ?  ^* 

By  this  time  the  other  party  caught  a 
glimpse  of  her,  and  every  matchlock  was  dis- 
charged ;  she  must  have  been  hit  again,  for  she 
stopped,  turned  round,  growled,  and  showed 
her  teeth,  but  again  sprang  forward.  I  ima- 
gine Dildar  Khan  had  no  idea  that  she  was  ap- 
proaching him,  as  he  had  hid  himself  behind 
the  bush  and  coidd  have  seen  nothing  of  what 
had  passed.  ''He  may  escape,'^  said  my  father ; 
'*  it  is  possible,  yet  scarcely;  what  can  be  done?^' 
No  one  made  a  reply,  but  an  instant  afterwards 
I  had  drawn  my  sword,  and  set  off  at  full  speed 
after  the  enraged  brute. 

'^  Ameer  Ali^  my  son !   come  back,  come 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  5f 

instantly !     Ya  Alia,  he  too  will  perish !  '^ 
cried  mj  father  in  an  agony  of  apprehension* 

But  I  heeded  not,  and  who  of  that  ccmi- 
pany  had  my  fleet  foot?  yet  some  of  them  fol- 
lowed me.    As  I  ran,  I  saw  the  tigress  was 
weak,  and  was  badly  wounded^  but  still  she 
lan  &st«     I  saw  her  approach  the  bush,  and 
the  miserable  man  Dildar  Khaa  rush  from  be- 
hind it,  and  stand  in  her  very  path,  with  lus 
aims  stretched  out,  apparently  paralysed  with 
£ear.    Another  instant  she  had  crouched  as  she 
ran,  and  sprang  upon  him ;  he  was  under  her, 
and  she  fiercely  tearing  his  body*    It  did  not 
stop  me ;  I  heard  the  cries  of  those  behind  me 
to  turn  off,  but  I  did  not.    I  do  not  think  I 
gave  the  danger  a  thought;  if  I  did,  the  ex<» 
dtement  overpowered  it.    Another  bound  had 
brought  me  close  to  the  brute,  whose  head  was 
down,  gnawing  the  body  beneath  her.    I  made 
but  one  stroke  at  her,  which,  praise  be  to  Godl 
Wtt  successful ;  the  blade  btuied  itself  deqp  in 
the  back  of  her  neck,  and  she  seemed  to  me  to 
diop  dead;  I  bounded  off  to  one  side,  and 
watched  for  a  moment.    She  was  indeed  dead, 
and  lay,  her  limbs  only  quivering,  upon  the 
body  of  the  man  beneath  her.     Unfortunate 

n5 


SB  CONFB68ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

eoivazdl  wounded  as  she  was^  she  would  not 
have  turned  after  him^  had  he  even  had  the 
presence  of  mind  to  avoid  her;  but  he  had 
thought  to  fly^  and  the  aight  of  the  anioudl^ 
had  paralyzed  his  fiicultiea.  Though  all  passed 
in  a  moment,  methinks  now^  Sahib,  I  see  himy 
his  eyes  starting  from  his  head,  and  his  arms 
raised  and  expanded,  as  thoo^  wooing  the 
animal's  fatal  embrace.  Coward!  had  he  re** 
mained  behind  the  bush,  he  was  safe,  and 
might  have  shot  her  as  she  passed;  but  there 
he  lay,  a  fearful  spectacle,  his  £ice  all  bitten 
and  lacerated,  and  the  blood  pouring  fix>m 
woimds  in  his  stomach !  He  was  quite  dead* 
My  &ther  came  up  immediately ;  he  embraced 
me,  and  burst  into  tears* 

"  How  could  you  risk  your  life,  my  boy?** 
aaid  he ;  ^'  how  could  you  be  so  rashly  venturous 
•^f  your  li&  for  so  poor  a  wretch  as  he?  '^  point- 
ing to  the  body;  ^^did  I  not  tell  you  he  was  a 
TOward?  Yet  I  am  proud  of  you  now,  my  son^ 
and  you  have  shamed  us  alL  See ! ''  continued 
he  to  the  whole  assembly,  ^^  our  faces  are  blacken 
^ed  this  day  by  a  boy ;  who  among  you  could 
have  planted  so  well-aimed  and  deep  a  cut? 
See  1  the  blade  has  buried  itself^  and  is  half 


CONFESSIOSrS  OF  A  TBUCU  59 

through  the  bone.  Mashalla!  it  is  a  brave 
bcj!  ^  and  again  my  father  hu^ed  me  to  hia 
uTcast* 

'^I  beg  to  represent,^  said  old  Benee  Singh, 
my  instructor  in  my  athletic  exercises,  '^  that 
some  of  the  prmse  is  due  to  me  for  my  good 
teaching.  I  always  told  you,  Ismail  Sahib, 
that  the  Sahib  Zadah  would  be  worthy  of  his 
father;  may  his  riches  increase,  and  may  he 
live  a  thousand  years !  Yes,  sir,''  said  he  to  me, 
^often  have  I  taught  you  that  cut;  you  see 
you  were  running  along,  and  cut  over  your 
left  hand ;  it  is  few  that  can  do  that  with  any 
certainty,  but  you  have  caught  the  knack,  and 
yon  want  but  a  little  practice  to  become  as 
good  a  swordsman  as  myself.  Perhaps  too," 
continued  he  to  me,  laughing^  '^  the  heart  of 
your  teacher  may  be  made  glad  today;  under 
such  an  auspicious  commencement,  the  Sahib 
Zadah  will  remember  the  old  Rajpoot." 

^  That  reminds  me,"  said  my  fiither,  ^^  that 
I  owe  you  a  present;  come  to  me  this  after- 
nooD.  Inshalla !  we  know  how  to  be  grateful 
tat  kmdness,  and  it  shall  have  its  jreward.'^ 
And  he  received  when  he  came  a  hand8om3 
gift- 

I  must  say,  however,  that  under  his  tuition 


60  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  had  become  highly  expert. at  all  manly  exer- 
cises ;  I  could  use  a  gun,  throw  a  spear,  wrestle, 
knew  the  exact  use  of  every  description  of 
sword,  straight  or  crooked,  single  or  double- 
edged,  long  or  short,  and  in  all  these  exercises 
there  was  not  a  lad  of  the  village,  and  I  may 
say  of  the  country  round,  who  could  in  any 
way  compete  with  me. 

That  night  my  father  said  to  me,  ^^  Ameer, 
my  son,  tomorrow  you  accompany  me  to  Sheo- 
poor.  I  need  not  tell  you  how  today^s  exploit 
will  raise  you  in  the  eyes  of  your  future  com- 
panions. Already  have  I  despatched  intelli- 
gence of  our  purposed  departure  tomorrow, 
and  some  account  of  today^s  affair,  enough 
only  to  make  them  curious  to  see  the  hero  of 
it ;  and  I  have  mentioned  no  particulars,  which 
will  make  them  the  more  anxious  to  hear  them 
from  me.  Yqu  have  hitherto  been  looked  on 
with  some  suspicion  by  many  members  of  my 
band ;  and  were  it  not  for  my  rank  of  jemadar, 
I  should  have  been  obliged  to  explain  my  in-> 
tentions  in  regard  to  you,  long  ago  to  them. 
I  look  therefore  upon  this  event  as  particularly 
fortunate ;  as,  knowing  you  are  to  be  publicly 
brought  amongst  them,  they  will  receive  you  with 
greater  warmth  and  respect,  as  having  given  so 


CONVSaSIONS  OF  A  TBUO.  01 

mideniable  a  proof  of  your  bravery,  in  the 
presence  too  of  old  soldiers,  who  have  most  of 
them  seen  many  a  tough  fight." 

^  It  was  God's  will,"  said  I ;  ^*  else  what  power 
hid  a  boy  like  I  to  do  such  a  thing?  " 

^Ton  are  now  no  child,"  replied  my  fiither; 
''yoa  have  this  day,  or  I  mistake  you  much, 
thrown  off  every  lingering  feeling  of  boyhood; 
the  change  has  been  sudden,  but  it  has  been 
complete,  and  it  will  last,  or  I  mistake  you 
much." 

**  Ton  do  not,"  I  replied,  ^  I  am  not  what  I 
was  J  today's  is  the  first  blood  I  have  seen 
spiDed;  I  feel  that  it  will  not  be  the  last." 


68  CONrBSBIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Ist  Murderer, — How  dost  thou  feel  tby self  now 
2nd  Murderer,, — Faith,  some  dregs  of  coaidettee  are^yet 
widun  me. — Richard  IILf  act  i.  scene  4. 

2nd  Murderer, — 

I  am  one,  my  liege. 

Whom  the  vile  hlows  and  hufTets  of  the  world 

Have  so  incensed,  that  I  am  reckless  what 

I  do  to  spite  the  world. — Macbeth,  act  iiL  scene  1. 

The  day  after  my  adventure  with  the  tiger,  I 
left  our  village  with  my  father.  We  travelled 
on  horseback,  and  on  the  fourth  morning  af- 
terwards reached  Sheopoor^the  town  from  which 
the  grand  expedition  was  to  set  out.  It  was 
here  too,  that  I  was  to  be  admitted  into  the 
band  of  Thugs,  and  I  looked  forward  to  my 
inauguration  with  much  impatience,  and  per- 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG*  63 

kips  aome  dread,  for  I  knew  not  what  ceremo- 
nies I  had  to  go  through*  We  put  up  in  the 
lionae  of  Moedeen,  where  sevaral  other  Thug 
leaders  were  also;  and  after  refreshing  our^ 
aches,  my  fiither  bid  me  accompany  him  to  the 
ooandl  which  was  to  determine  on  the  future 
operations.  I  was  presented  to  the  members, 
tea  in  number,  who  were  the  jemadars  of  the 
different  bands.  I  could  see,  from  the  respect 
and  consideration  with  which  my  father  was 
treated,  that  he  was  looked  upon  as  the  chief 
of  the  whole ;  I  was  gratified  by  the  recep* 
lion  I  met  with ;  and  my  conduct  in  the  affiur 
vith  the  tiger,  the  whole  dirumstances  of 
viiich  were  related  by  my  father,  raised  me  at 
once  to  a  high  station  in  their  respect. 

As  it  still  wanted  two  days  of  the  festival  of 
the  Dasera,  my  inauguration  was  postponed  to 
that  day ;  for  it  is  esteemed  a  particulaiiy  for- 
tunate cme  by  the  Thugs,  and  indeed  by  all 
dattes.  On  it,  you  are  already  aware,  that  all 
great  undertakings  are  commenced  by  armies, 
and,  in  like  manner,  by  us  Thugs;  for  the 
breaking  up  of  the  rains  gives  a  hope  that  the 
adventure  will  not  be  impeded  by  liiem;  and 
the  coatimiance  of  fine  weather  which  follows 
it,  aDowB  the  band  to  travel  in  comfiart^  and 


64  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

with  better  hope  of  booty  from  the  chance  of 
falfing  in  with  travellers^  who  also  take  advan- 
tage of  the  break  in  the  weather  to  commence 
long  journeys.  Above  all,  it  is  a  day  peculiarly 
sacred  to  Bhowanee,  our  patroness  and  goddess. 
Still,  being  a  Moosulman,  I  coidd  not  then  see 
why  such  respect  was  paid  to  the  festival  of  the 
Dasera,  or  indeed  why  it  was  kept  at  aU ;  and 
I  appUed  to  my  father  for  a  solution  of  my 
doubts  on  the  subject. 

^^  It  is  necessary  to  your  fully  understand- 
ing  this/^  said  he,  ^'that  I  should  give  you  an 
outline  of  our  beUef  in  the  divine  ori^n  of  our 
profession,  which  is  intimately  connected  with 
the  faith  of  the  Hindoos,  and  by  whom  we 
Moosulmans  have  been  instructed  in  the  art  of 
Thuggee.^' 

^'  This  is  wonderful  indeed,'^  said  I ;  ^^  how  do 
you  reconcile  any  connexion  between  the  faith 
of  unbelievers  and  that  of  the  blessed  prophet?^' 

^^I  cannot  pretend  to  solve  the  difficulty/^ 
said  my  father;  ^^but  as  their  religion  is  fiEu: 
more  ancient  than  ours,  and  no  doubt  had  a 
divine  origin,  there  are  many  points  in  it 
which  one  of  the  true  fidth  may  follow  without 
offence,  so  that  he  does  not  join  them  in  all 
their  forms  and  professions.    Indeed,  this  ia 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  65 

impossible,  as  no  one  can  become  a  Hindoo; 
but,  as  I  told  you  before,  Thuggee  is  one 
of  the  means  by  which  Alia  works  out  his  own 
ends;  and  as  the  profession  of  it  has  been 
handed  down  to  us  fix>m  ages,  and  as  it  be- 
comes the  &te  of  those  who  are  called  to  it  to 
Ibflow  it^  there  is  no  possibility  of  avoiding  the 
profession,  though  one  desired  it;  and,  as  a 
direct  consequence,  no  sin  in  associating  with 
Hindoos  in  the  practice  of  it,  from  whom  it  has 
had  its  origin.     Do  you  understand  me  ?  ^' 

^  Perfectly,^'  said  I ;  "it  was  not  to  question 
its  prc^riety  that  I  asked  the  question,  but 
only  to  know  how  it  was,  that  Hindoo  festivals 
were  acknowledged  and  kept  by  us  Moosul* 
nans.'' 

'^The  Dasara  is  the  only  one,^^  said  my 
&kber,  "which  is  observed;  and  the  reason  of 
this  is,  that  it  is  the  fittest  time  of  the  year  to 
commence  our  enterprises,  and  has  been  inva* 
riably  kept  sacred  by  all  Hindoo  Thugs ;  but  I 
must  tell  you  of  the  origin  of  Thuggee,  that 
yoa  may  judge  for  yourself  how  ancient  it  is, 
snd  how  well  the  instructions  then  given  by 
dime  command  have  been  followed  up.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  according  to  the 
Hindoos,  there  existed  a  creating  and  a  de* 


66  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG« 

Btroying  power^  both  emanations  from  the  Su* 
preme  Being.    These  were,  as  a  matter  of  con* 
sequence,  at  constant  enmity  with  each  other, 
and  still  continue  to  be  so.  The  creative  power 
however  peopled  the  earth  so  fast,  that  the  de» 
stroyer  could  not  keep  pace  with  him,  nor  was 
he  allowed  to  do  so ;  but  was  given  permission 
to  resort  to  every  means  he  could  devi^  to  ef* 
feet  his  objects.    Among  others,  his  consort 
Devee,  Bhowanee,  or  Kalee,  for  she  is  known 
tmder  these  names  and  many  others,  constructed 
an  image,  into  which,  on  this  occasion,  she  was 
empowered  to  infuse  the  breath  of  life.    No 
sooner  was  this  effected,  than  she  assembled  a 
number  of  her  votaries,  whom  she  named  Thugs. 
She  instructed  them  in  the  art  of  Thuggee; 
and  to  prove  its  efficacy,  with  her  own  hands 
destroyed  before  them  the  image  she  had  made^ 
in  the  manner  w&ich  we  now  practise.    She 
endowed  the  Thugs  with  superior  intelligence 
and  cunning,  in  order  that  they  might  decoy 
human  beings  to  destruction,  and  sent  them 
abroad  into  the  world,  giving  them,  as  the  re-> 
ward  of  their  exertions,  the  plunder  they  might 
obtain  from  those  they  put  to  death ;  and  bid- 
ding them  be  imder  no  concern  for  the  disposal 
of  the  bodies,  as  she  would  herself  convey  them 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  67 

from  the  eartk.  ^Vges  passed  on  in  this  man- 
ner, and  she  protected  her  votaries  fix>m  human 
kvs,  and  they  were  everywhere  found  to  be 
&ithfiil :  but  corruptions  crept  in  among  them 
nith  the  increased  depravity  of  the  world ;  and 
It  last,  a  gang  more  bold  and  corious  than  the 
rest,  after  destroying  a  traveller,  determined, 
instead  of  following  the  old  custom  of  leaving 
&e  body  unnoticed,  to  watch  and  see  how  it 
was  disposed  of.  They  hid  themselves,  as  they 
thought,  secure  from  observation  in  the  bushes 
by  the  side  of  the  road,  and  waited  the  arrival 
€f  the  goddess.  But  what  mortal  can  escape  the 
eye  of  divinity  ?  She  quickly  espied  them,  and 
adied  them  before  her.  Terror-stricken  by  her 
iplendid  and  terrific  appearance,  and  in  the 
utmost  dread  of  her  vengeance,  they  attempted 
to  fly ;  but  she  arrested  their  steps,  and  in  an 
tidal  manner  upbraided  them  for  their  want  of 
iaiih. 

**'You  have  seen  me,'  said  she,  'and  looked 
i^on  a  power  which  no  mortal  has  ever  yet 
behdd  without  instant  destruction ;  but  this  I 
•pare  you ;  henceforward,  however,  I  shall  no 
longer  protect  you  as  I  have  done.  The  bodies 
af  those  whom  you  destroy  will  no  longer  be 
ranoved  by  me,  and  you  must  take  your  own 


68  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

measures  for  their  concealment.  It  will  not 
always  be  effectual,  and  will  often  lead  to  your 
detection  by  earthly  powers^  and  in  this  will 
consist  your  punishment.  Your  intelligence 
and  cunning  still  remain  to  you.  I  will  in 
future  assist  you  by  omens  for  your  guidance; 
but  this  my  decree  will  be  your  curse  to  the 
latest  period  of  the  world/ 

^^  So  saying  she  disappeared,  and  left  them 
to  the  consequences  of  their  own  folly  and  pre- 
sumption; but  her  protection  has  never  been 
withdrawn.    It  is  true,  the  remains  of  those 
who  faU  by  our  hands  are  sometimes  discovered, 
and  instances  have  been  known  of  that  dis- 
covery having  led  to  the  apprehension  of  Thugs, 
at  least  so  I  have  heard;  but  during  my  life- 
time I  have  never  known  of  one,  and  it  is  my 
iSnn  belief  that  such  instances  have  been  per- 
mitted on  purpose  to  punish  those  who  have  in 
some  way  offended  our  protectress,  by  neglect- 
ing her  sacrifices  and  omens.    You  therefore 
see  how  necessary  it  is  to  follow  the  rules  which 
have  guided  our  fraternity  for  ages,  and  which 
cannot  be  changed  without  incurring  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  divine  power ;  nor  is  there  any- 
thing in  our  creed  to  forbid  it.    We  follow  the 
blessed  precepts  of  our  prophet;  we  say  our 


COXFBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  69 

T^amaz  five  times  a  day;  we  observe  all  the 
rules  of  our  faith ;  we  worship  no  idols ;  and  if 
what  we  have  done  for  ages^  ever  since  the  in- 
vasion by  our  fore&thers  of  India,  was  dis* 
pleasing  to  the  aposUe^  surely  we  should  have 
had^  long  ere  this^  some  manifestation  of  his 
displeasure.  Our  plans  would  have  been  finis* 
tiated,  our  exertions  rendered  of  no  avail ;  we 
should  have  dragged  on  a  miserable  existence ; 
and^  long  ere  this,  shoidd  have  abandoned 
Thuggee,  and  our  connexion  with  its  Hindoo 
professors/' 

**  I  am  convinced,^'  said  I ;  **  for  your  relation 
is  wonderfiil.    Truly  have  you  said  that  we  are 
onder  the  especial  protection  of  Providence; 
and  it  would  be  sinfiil  to  question  the  propriety 
of  any  usages  which  have  been  transmitted  from 
a  period  so  remote,  and  followed  without  devi- 
ation.   I  will  allow  that  I  had  thought  this 
open  connexion  with  Kafirs  as  offensive,  be- 
canse  I  was  led  to  believe  them  sunk  into  the 
lowest  depths  of  depravity  and  bad  faith,  fiiom 
the  representations  of  the  old  Moola  who  was 
my  instructor;  but  he  must  have  been  igno* 
naity  or  a  bigoted  old  fool/' 

^I  win  say  nothing  more  than  this,"  said 
my  father,  *^  that  you  will  be  thrown  much  into 


70  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  society  of  Hindoos^  all  of  good  caste^  and 
you  will  find  them  as  faithfid  and  as  worthy  of 
your  firiendship  as  any  Moosulman;  such,  at 
l^ast,  has  been  my  experience  of  them.^ 

On  the  day  of  the  Dasera  the  ceremony  of 
my  inauguration  as  a  Thug  conunenced.  I  was 
bathed  and  dressed  in  new  clothes  which  had 
never  been  bleached,  and  led  by  the  hand  by 
my  father,  who  officiated  as  the  Gooroo  or  spi^ 
ritual  director,  and  to  whom  seemed  to  be  con- 
fided the  entire  direction  of  the  ceremonies.  I 
was  brought  into  a  room,  where  the  leaders  of 
the  band  I  had  before  seen^  were  assembled  sit- 
ting on  a  clean  white  cloth,  which  was  spread 
in  the  centre  of  the  apartment.  My  &ther 
then  advancing  towards  them,  asked  them  whe- 
ther they  were  content  to  receive  me  as  a  Thug 
and  a  brother,  to  which  they  all  answered, 
«  We  arc.'' 

I  was  then  conducted  into  the  open  air, 
aooompanied  by  the  whole  number,  when  my 
father,  raising  his  hands  and  eyes  to  the  sky, 
cried  in  a  loud  voice,  ^^Oh  Bhowanee !  mother 
of  the  world !  whose  votaries  we  are,  receive 
this  thy  servant — ^vouchsafe  to  him  thy  proleo* 
tion — ^to  us,  an  omen  which  may  assure  us  of 
thy  consent.'' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  71 

We  waited  for  some  time ;  and  at  last,  finnn 
a  tree  over  omr  heads,  the  loud  twittering  of 
die  small  tree-owl  was  heard. 

^'Jey  Bhowanee!  Victwry  to  Bhowanee!^ 
cried  ike  whole  of  the  leaders;  and  my  father 
embraced  me,  saying, 

^  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  son ;  the  omen  is 
most  ikvourable*  We  could  hardly  have  ex- 
pected such  an  one:  thy  acceptation  is  com- 
pfcte,'' 

I  was  then  reconducted  to  the  apartment, 

and  a  pidcaze,  that  holy  symbol  of  our  profes- 

sion,  was  placed  in  my  right  hand,  upon  a  white 

handkerchief.    I  was  desired  to  raise  it  as  high 

as  my  breast;  and  an  oath,  a  fearful  oath,  was 

then  dictated  to  me,  which  I  repeated,  raising 

my  left  into  the  air,  and  invoking  the  goddess 

to  whose  service  I  was  devoting  myself.    The 

anne  oath  was  repeated  by  me  on  the  blessed 

Koran,  after  which  a  small  piece  of  consecrated 

GiQWyOrcoane  sugar,  was  given  me  to  eat, and 

my  inauguration  was  complete.    My  fiither  re* 

oeived  the  congratulations  of  the  assembly  on 

the  fortunate  issue  of  the  ceremony,  and  he 

then  addressed  me  as  follows. 

'My  son,  thou  hast  taken  upon  thee  the 
profession  which  is  of  all  the  most  ancient  and 


73  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

acceptable  to  the  divinity.  Thou  hast  sworn 
to  be  faithful^  brave^  and  secret ;  to  pursue  to 
destruction  every  human  being  whom  chance^ 
or  thy  ingenuity,  may  throw  into  thy  power, 
with  the  exception  of  those  who  are  forbidden 
by  the  laws  of  our  profession,  which  are  now 
to  thee  sacred.  These  are  particular  sects,  over 
whom  our  power  does  not  extend,  and  whose 
sacrifice  is  not  acceptable  to  our  divine  pa* 
troness ;  they  are  Dhobees,  Bhats,  Sikhs,  Na«> 
nukshahees,  Mudaree  Fukeers,  dancing-men, 
musicians,  Bhungees,  Tailees,  Lobars,  Burraes^, 
and  maimed  or  leprous  persons.  With  these 
exceptions,  the  whole  human  race  is  open  to 
thy  destruction,  and  thou  must  omit  no  pos* 
sible  means,  (but  at  all  times  dependent  upon 
the  omens  by  which  we  are  guided,)  to  com- 
pass their  destruction.  I  have  now  finished : 
you  are  become  a  Thug;  and  what  remains  of 
thy  profession  will  be  shown  to  thee  by  our 
Gooroo,  who  will,  under  the  necessary  cere- 
monies, instruct  thee  in  its  details/' 

*  Dhobees,  washermen ;  Bhats,  bards ;  Sikhs,  a  tribe  of 
Hindoos ;  Nanukshahees,  a  class  of  religious  mendicants ; 
Mudaree  Fukeers,  ditto;  Bhungees,  sweepers;  Tailees, 
oilmen ;  Lobars,  blacksmiths ;  Burraes,  carpenters. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  7^ 

^*It  is  enough,'^  said  I;  "I  am  yours  to 
death;  and  I  only  pray  that  an  opportunity 
may  soon  be  afforded  me  to  prove  to  you  my 
devotion." 

Thus  I  became  a  Thug :  had  I  commenced 
my  career  under  other  and  ordinaiy  circum- 
stances,— I  mean,  had  I  not  been  introduced  to 
my  profession  by  one  so  powerfid  and  well  es- 
teemed as  my  father  then  was, — I  must  have 
entered  the  lowest  grade  of  all;  and  had  I 
proved  myself  to  be  active,  intelligent  and 
brave,  I  might  have  risen  in  time  to  the  high- 
est But  this  was  spared  me ;  and  though  too 
young  myself  to  become  a  leader,  I  was  in  a 
rank  above  the  rest,  and  was  considered  to  be, 
and  looked  up  to  as,  the  person  who  was  here- 
after to  fill  my  father's  place,  whenever  it  should 
coit  him  to  retire  from  active  employment. 

The  business  which  the  Thug  leaders  had 
assembled  to  deliberate  upon,  was  a  plan  of 
my  father's,  for  a  large  body  under  himself 
and  two  other  leaders  (one  of  whom  was  Hoo- 
sein),  to  take  the  high  road  to  the  Dukhun ;  to 
advance  together  as  far  as  Nagpoor,  from 
▼hence  my  father  was  to  proceed  to  Hydera- 
bad; and  the  others  separating,  one  to  go  to 
AuniDgabad,   thence  through  Khandesh,  by 

VOL.  I.  £ 


74  CONFESSION'S  OF  A  THUG. 

fioorhanpoor,  to  Indore^  and  back  to  Sheopoor ; 
the  other  also  to  Aurungabad,  but  from  thence 
to  Poona ;  afterwards,  if  possible,  as  far  as  Su* 
rat,  and  from  thence  homewards  ;  but  if  the 
season  should  be  too  far  advanced,  they  were 
to  get  to  Boorhanpoor  and  home  in  the  best 
waj  they  could ;  finally,  we  were  all  to  meet  at 
Sheopoor  by  the  conmiencement  of  the  next 
rainy  season. 

No  opposition  was  made  to  this;  on  the 
contrary,  it  was  highly  approved  of^  as,  under 
the  personal  direction  of  Ismail,  it  could  not 
iail  of  success,  and  as  an  expedition  had  not 
been  made  to  the  Dukhun  for  many  years  before. 
The  other  gangs  were  to  proceed  in  various  di- 
rections about  Hindostan  as  far  as  Benares,  and 
round  through  the  Saugor  and  Nerbudda  coun- 
try,— ^their  proceedings  to  be  guided  by  circum- 
stances, which  could  not  now  be  foreseen. 

Thus  planned,  but  a  few  days  elapsed  be* 
fore  we  set  off  on  our  journey :  with  us  there 
were  sixty  men,  with  Hoosein  fcnrty-five,  and 
with  the  other  jemadar,  whose  name  was  Ghous 
Khan,  thirty ;  making  in  all  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five. 

Before  we  commenced  our  journey,  however^ 
it  was  necessary  to  consult  the  omens ;  and  as 


CONFE8SIOXB  OF  A  THTTO.  7$ 

tk  oeremoiiies  are  some  what  carious,  I  iliaU  re» 
hu  them  to  jou^ — obsenring,  tint  no  expedB* 
Am,  whethar  of  a  large  or  small  body,  can  be 
undertaken  without  them. 

The  morning  we  were  to  separate  on  our 
Cerent  destinations,  everything  having  been 
^'prepared,  we  repaired  to  a  iqwt  whieh  had 
been  chosen  on  the  road,  a  short  distanee  from 
the  villi^,  and  the  whole  band  was  in  attend* 
ance.  Bhudrinath^  a  man  of  much  intelligence 
and  respectability,  and  who  was  learned  in  the 
oondncting  of  ceremonies,  bore  the  sacred  pck- 
ne,  which  had  been  previously  duly  eonse- 
cnted,  and  was  immediately  attended  by  my 
fither  and  three  other  jemadars.  My  &ther, 
tt  the  leader  of  the  whole,  carried  a  lota^  fiDed 
vith  water,  suspended  by  a  string  which  be 
hddm  his  mouth,  down  his  right  side.  Had 
that  lota  fiiBen,  what  a  dire  omen  would  it 
hare  been  to  ham !  Nothingconld  have  averted 
bai  death  in  that  year,  or  at  furthest  in  the  year 
feUowing. 

We  moved  slowly,  tiH  we  reached  the  spot 
fixed  on,  and  there  my  fisther  stood.    IVmnng 

is  &ce  to  the  south,  the  cQrectian  we  were  t» 

^  A  mall  brass  or  copper  dUmklBg-vesfleL 

b2 


76  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

take,  he  placed  his  left  hand  on  his  breast,  re- 
verently lifted  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  pro- 
nounced in  a  loud  voice  the  following  invoca- 
tion to  Bhowanee : 

^  Mother  of  the  universe !  protectress  and 
patroness  of  our  order !  if  this  expedition  be 
pleasing  to  thee,  vouchsafe  us  thy  help,  and 
give  us  an  omen  of  thine  approbation  1 '' 

He  was  silent,  and  every  mouth  repeated 
the  prayer  aloud* 

Now  every  one  looked  impatient  for  the 
omens :  the  band  scarcely  breathed,  so  intensely 
anxious  was  the  suspense.  Long  we  waited, 
perhaps  half  an  hour:  no  one  spoke;  and  the 
reverent  silence  of  the  assembled  numbers  had 
something  exceedingly  impressive  in  it.  At 
last  the  Pilhaoo,  or  omen  on  the  left  hand,  was 
vouchsafed :  a  jackass  brayed,  and  was  almost 
instantly  answered  by  one  on  the  right,  which 
was  the  Thibaoo.  What  could  have  been 
more  comiplete!  such  an  omen  had  not  been 
known  for  years,  and  promised  the  utmost  suc- 
cess, and  splendid  booty.  Loud  and  fervent 
were  the  cries  of  praise  to  Bhowanee;  and 
each  turning  to  his  companion,  congratulated 
him  on  the  happy  prospect. 

Seven  long  hours  my  father  sat  on  that 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  77 

spoty  during  which  time  all  was  prepared  for 
the  journey.  At  its  expiration  he  arose^  and  we 
took  the  nearest  road  to  Guneshpoor. 

At  the  stage  where  we  stopped  for  the 
evening,  the  Thibaoo  and  Pilhaoo  were  heard 
bj  Bhudrinath^  who  carried  the  nishan,  the 
pickaxe,  or,  as  it  was  now  called,  having  been 
consecrated,  kku88ee ;  and  these  renewed  favour* 
iUe  omens  produced  an  increased  confidence 
in  the  expedition  and  its  leaders.  At  the  first 
streamlet  we  passed  the  next  morning  the  band 
>D  sat  down,  and  some  goor  and  dall*,  which 
i^  been  brought  with  us,  was  shared  to  alL 
Proceeding,  &vourable  omens  were  again  seen, 
ttid  all  declared  that  we  should  speedily  gain 
t  rich  booty. 

To  me  this  was  all  strange  and  unaccoimt- 
tUe;  but  the  implicit  faith  which  every  one 
seemed  to  place  in  the  omens,  and  the  regula- 
rity with  which  the  ceremonies  were  conducted, 
impressed  me  with  a  strong  idea  of  their  neces^ 
rity;  though,  to  my  shame  I  say  it,  as  I  ac« 
^piired  confidence  in  myself,  I  scorned  them  as 
feoliah;  imtil  misfortune,  no  doubt  sent  by 
Bhowanee,  brought  me  to  my  senses,  and  made 
ffle  penitent. 

•  Dall,  boiled  peas. 


78  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

In  .  few  days  we  arrived  at  Guneshpoor, 
and  as  yet  we  had  no  adventui^.  On  reaching 
the  town^  the  Sothaees  or  inveiglers,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  entice  travellers  into  the  power  of 
the  Thi^s,  were  sent  into  the  town^  while  we 
remained  under  a  mangoe-grove  on  the  outside*. 
They  were  absent  most  part  of  the  day ;  and 
when  they  returned  they  were  eagerly  ques* 
tioned  for  intdligence.  The  men  who  had  been 
sent  on  this  duty  were  two  Hindoos,  one  by 
name  Bhudrinath^  whom  I  have  mentioned  be-^ 
fine,  a  Brahmin,  and  the  other  a  man  of  infiuior 
caste,  by  name  Gropal;  but  both  were  persons 
of  the  most  bland  and  persuasive  manners,  and 
I  was  told  that  they  rarely  failed  in  their  ob* 
ject.  I  was,  among  the  rest,  highly  curious  to 
hear  their  adventures  in  the  town,  and  joined 
my  father  on  his  taking  his  place  in  the  as* 
aembly. 

Bhudrinath  told  us,  that  he  had  gone 
through  the  whole  of  the  Bazar  without  sue- 
cessy  when  he  was  attracted  to  a  bunnea's* 
shop  by  a  respectable  old  man,  who  was  in  high 
dispute  with  the  bunnea*  He  went  up  to 
Urn,  and  the  old  gentleman,  who  was  in  a  vio- 

*  A  haxter. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THVO.  7^ 

lent  passion  at  some  attempted  exaction  on  the 
port  of  the  merchant,  immediately  accosted 
him,  and  begged  him  to  be  witness  to  the  trans- 
action, expressing  at  the  same  time  his  inten* 
tion  of  having  the  man  brought  before  the  Kot- 
wal  for  his  dishonesty. 

^'The  bunnea  was  veiy  insolent  and  abu« 
nve/'  Bhudrinath  went  on  to  say;  ^^  and  after 
some  altercation,  I  contrived  to  settle  the  mat- 
ter by  dint  of  threats  and  persuasions*    The 
old  man  seemed  highly  pleased  with  me ;  and 
it  naturally  led,  after  we  left  the  shop  together, 
to  a  conversation  about  whither  I  was  goin^ 
and  who  I  was*     I  took  advantage  of  this,  to- 
convince  him  that  the  town  was  no  safe  resi-- 
denoe  for  a  traveller,  even  for  a  night,  and  dis- 
covered that  he  was  a  Persian  mootsuddee,  or 
writer  in  the  service  of  the  Rajah  of  Nagpoor> 
whither  he  was  travelling  with  his  son* 

"I  of  course  alarmed  him  as  much  as  I 
could  with  accounts  of  the  thieves  and  Thugs 
OQ  the  road,  and  represented  ourselves  to  be  a 
company  of  travellers  proceeding  als5  to  Nag- 
poor,  on  our  way  to  the  Dukhun,  and  associated 
together  for  mutual  protection ;  and  that  we  al- 
ways rested  outside  the  villages,  as  being  the 
safest  places  when  our  number  was  so  \sTgd0 


80  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

He  seemed  so  struck  ^vith  the  proposal  I  made 
to  him  to  come  out  and  join  us^  that  I  lost  no 
time  in  pressing  him  to  leave  the  town^  and  I 
have  succeeded.  I  have  left  Gopal,  who  joined 
us,  to  show  him  the  way  out,  and  assist  him 
in  packing  up  his  things,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
they  will  be  here  before  sunset.*' 

^^  Barik  Alia !  '*  exclaimed  my  father ;  "  your 
face  is  bright  in  oiu*  eyes,  Bhudrinath ;  and  I 
have  no  doubt,  lads,'*  said  he  to  the  knot  of  lis- 
teners, ^^that  the  old  Khayet*  has  abundance  of 
money  and  jewels,  and  his  plunder  will  help  to 
see  us  on  to  Nagpoor ;  so  if  he  does  not  come 
to  us  of  his  own  free  will,  we  must  even  way- 
lay him,  and  that  too  in  the  next  march.  A 
short  time  will  decide  this ;  and  if  he  does  not 
come,  some  of  you  Lughaeesf  must  be  off  to 
prepare  the  bhil  or  place  of  burial." 

But  we  were  saved  the  trouble;  for  the 
Ehayet  came  into  our  camp,  as  he  had  said, 
by  sunset,  and  was  met  at  the  confines  of  it  by 
my  father,  and  the  two  other  jemadars.  The  re- 
spectability of  his  appearance  struck  me  forci- 

r 

•  *  Khayet,  a  caste  of  Hindoos,  usually  clerks. 

t  Lughaees,  those  of  the  band  whose  office  it  is  to  dig 
the  grave  and  bury  the  dead. 


'CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG-  81 

blf ;  he  was  evidently  a  man  of  polished  man* 
fien^  and  had  seen  coiots  and  good  society* 
After  airangbg  his  travelling  cart  to  sleep  in, 
by  placing  some  tent  walls  around  it  for  protec- 
tion to  his  women^  he  and  his  son,  an  intelli- 
gent handsome-looking  youth,  came  to  the  spot 
vhezB  my  father  and  the  other  leaders  had 
spread  thdr  carpets;  and  many  of  the  band 
being  assembled,  there  ensued  a  general  con* 
venation. 

Who  could  have  told.  Sahib,  the  intentions 
of  those  by  whom  he  was  surrounded!  To  me 
it  \iras  wonderfuL  I  knew  he  was  to  die  that 
night,  for  that  had  been  determined  when  he 
amved  in  our  camp,  and  while  he  was  arranging 
his  sleeping-place.  I  knew  too  that  a  spot  had 
been  fixed  on  for  his  grave,  and  that  of  those 
with  him ;  for  I  had  accompanied  my  father  t(^ 
ity  and  saw  that  it  was  begun ;  and  yet  there 
88t  my  father,  and  Hoosein,  and  Ghous  Khan, 
find  many  others.  The  pipe  and  the  story  passed 
round,  and  the  old  man  was  delighted  at  the 
company  he  had  fallen  into. 

^  I  thank  you,^*  said  he  to  Bhudrinath,  ^'  that 
you  brought  me  out  of  that  unsainted  village ; 
tmfy  here  is  some  enjoyment  in  the  society  of 
gentlemen,  who  have  seen  the  world:  there 
I  should  have  been  in  perpetual  dread  of  rob- 

E  5 


82  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

bers,  and  should  have  not  have  slept  a  wink  aB 
nighty  while  here  I  need  not  even  to  be  watch- 
fill^  since  I  am  assured  by  the  Khan  Sahib/ 
pointing  to  my  father^  '  that  I  shall  be  well 
taken  care  oV* 

**Ay!^^  growled  out  in  a  whisper  an  old 
Thug  who  sat  behind  me^  ^'he  will  be  welt 
taken  care  of  sure  enough^  I  will  see  to  thaU'^ 

<'How?'*saidI. 

^'  He  gave  the  sign^  by  which  I  knew  him  to 
be  one  of  the  Bhuttotes  or  stranglers  who  had 
been  selected. 

^  I  have  an  old  grudge  against  him/^  he  con* 
tinned,  ^^  and  the  time  is  come  when  I  can  re* 
pay  it/' 

^^  Tell  me  how  it  happened/'  said  I  in  a  low 
tone^  for  the  man's  face  wore  a  savage  exprea* 
aion  as  he  said  it. 

*'  Not  now/'  said  he,  ^*  how  can  I  ?  I  will  tell 
you  tomorrow  night  when  we  meet  in  the 
mujlis*:  that  man  is  Brij  Lall,  as  great  a 
rascal  as  ever  lived,  one  who  has  committed 
more  murders  and  more  villanies  in  his  life 
than  any  of  us  Thugs.  But  his  cup  is  full,  his 
breath  is  already  in  his  mouth;  one  squeeze 
firom  me,  and  it  will  go  forth  never  to  retunu^ 

•  AstemUy* 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  83 

'^And  the  boy,^  said  I,  "that  fair,  fine  boy, 
""«irely  he  will  be  spared," 

^  To  tell  all  he  saw,  I  suppose,^'  said  the  man ; 
^to  deliver  us  up  at  the  first  place  we  come  to ! 
No,  no,  Mea,  we  know  better,  and  so  wOl  you 
cme  of  these  days/* 

And  he  went  round  and  seated  himself  just 
behind  the  old  man,  who  turned  about  as 
though  he  were  intruded  upon. 

''Sit  still,  sit  still,''  said  my  father;  "it  is 
<'nl7  a  companion :  in  an  open  camp  like  this 
€very  one  is  privileged  to  hear  the  conversa- 
tion of  the  evening  mujiis,  and  we  usually 
find  some  one  among  us  who  can  enliven  the 
evening  with  a  tale,  until  it  is  time  to  rest  for 
thenight.^^ 

So  the  old  Thug  sat  still :  I  could  see  him 
plying  with  lus  fetal  weapon,  the  handkerchief^ 
now  pulliag  it  through  one  hand  and  now 
through  the  other ;  and  I  gazed  on  the  group 
tin  my  brain  reeled  again  with  excitement,  with 
intense  agony  I  might  call  it  with  more  truth, 
lliere  sat  the  old  man :  beside  him  his  noble 
looking  boy :  behind  them  their  destroyers,  only 
siting  the  signal ;  and  the  old  man  looked  so 
Qnoonsdous  of  danger,  was  so  entirely  put  off 
^  guard  and  led  into  conversation  by  the  mild^ 


84  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

bland  manners  of  my  father^  that  what  could  he 
have  suspected  ?  That  he  was  in  the  hands  of 
those  firom  whom  he  was  to  meet  his  death? 
Ah^  no !  And  as  I  gazed  and  gazed,  how  I 
longed  to  scream  out  to  him  to  fly !  had  I  not 
known  that  my  own  death  would  have  followed 
instantaneously,  I  had  done  it.  Yet  it  would 
have  been  of  no  use.  I  turned  away  my  eyes 
from  them ;  but  they  returned  to  the  same  place 
involuntarily.  Every  movement  of  the  men 
behind  seemed  the  prelude  to  Ihe  fatal  ending. 
At  last  I  could  bear  the  intensity  of  my  feelings 
no  longer :  I  got  up,  and  was  hurrying  away, 
^when  my  father  followed  me. 

*^  Where  are  you  going  V^  said  he ;  '^  I  insist 
•on  your  staying  here ;  this  is  your  initiation;  you 
JDust  see  it,  and  go  through  with  the  whole." 

"  I  shall  return  directly,'*  said  I :  "  I  go  but 
ti  pace  or  two ;  I  am  sick.'' 

"  Faint-hearted ! "  said  he  in  a  low  tone :  ^'  see 
you  do  not  stay  long,  this  farce  must  soon  end.^^ 
.  A  turn  or  two  apart  from  the  assembly  re* 
stored  me  again,  and  I  returned  and  took  up 
my  former  place,  exactly  opposite  the  old  man 
and  his  son.  Ya  Alia!  Sahib,  even  now  I 
think  they  are  iherCy  (and  the  Thug  pointed 
ifith  his  finger),  father  and  son ;  and  the  son^s 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THTJO.  85 

laige  eyes  aie  looking  into  mine^  as  mj  gaze  is 
riTeted  on  them» 

Ameer  Ali  looked  indeed  as  though  he  saw 
them,  and  stared  vildlj,  but  passing  his  hands 
acroK  his  eyes,  he  resumed. 

Taajoob !  said  he,  wonderful !    I  could  have 
sworn  they  both  looked   at  me;  but  I  am 
growing  old  and  foolish.  Well,  Sahib,  as  I  said, 
I  gazed  and  gazed  at  them,  so  that  I  wonder , 
even  now,  they  saw  nothing  extraordinary  in  it, 
and  did  not  remark  it.  But  no:  the  old  man  con- 
tinued a  relation  of  some  treaties  the  Nagpoor 
Rajah  was  forming  with  the  English,  and  was 
blaming  him  for  entering  into  any  league  with 
them  against  his  brethren,  when  my  father  called 
out  *•  Tumbako  lao  (bring  tobacco) !  ^'    It  was 
the  signal !  quicker  than  thought  the  Thug  had 
thrown  his  handkerchief  round  the  neck  of  the 
old  man,  another  one  his  round  that  of  the 
son,  and  in  an  instant  they  were  on  their  backs 
strolling  in   the  agonies  of   death.     Not  a 
soond  escaped  them  but  an  indistinct  gurgling 
in  their  throats ;  and  as  the  Bhuttotes  quitted 
their  fatal  hold,  after  a  few  moments,  others 
who  had  been  waiting  for  the  purpose,  took  up 
the  bodies  and  bore  them  away  to  the  already 
prepared  grave. 


86  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUCU 

^^  Now  for  the  rest/^  cried  my  father  in  a  low 
tone : ''  some  of  you  rush  on  the  servants ;  see 
that  no  noise  is  made ;  the  bullock-driver  and 
others  can  be  dealt  with  easily/^ 

Some  of  the  men  ran  to  the  place  the  khayet 
had  chosen,  and  surroimded  the  unsuspecting 
cart-driver  and  the  other  servants,  who  were 
cooking  under  a  tree.  I  saw  and  heard  a 
scuffle,  but  they  also  were  all  dead  ere  they  could 
cry  out. 

^^  Come ! "  said  my  fiither  and  Hoosein  ta- 
king me  by  the  arms  and  hunying  me  along, 
^  come  and  see  how  they  are  disposed  of.'' 

I  went,  or  was  rather  dragged  along  to  one 
side  of  our  encampment,  where  there  was  a  ra^ 
vine  some  feet  deep,  in  the  bottom  of  which  a 
a  hole  had  been  dug,  and  by  the  side  of  which 
dght  bodies  were  lying.  The  &ther  and  son, 
his  two  wives,  the  buUcck^iriver,  two  male  ser- 
vants,  and  an  old  woman ;  also  a  servant,  who 
was  in  the  inclosure  with  the  women.  The  bo- 
dies were  neariy  naked,  and  presented  a  ghastly 
spectacle,  as  they  lay  in  a  confused  heap,  but  just 
visible  from  the  brink  of  the  ravine. 
^^  Are  they  all  here  ?  '^  asked  my  fiither. 
'^  Yes,  E^odawund,''  said  oi^  of  the  Lugh- 
aees,  whom  I  knew* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  87 

"Then  in  with  them !  ^'  cried  my  ikther;  and 
thqr  were  quiddy  deposited  in  their  last  resting- 
pbce,  the  head  of  one  over  the  feet  of  another^ 
80  that  they  might  lie  dose* 

"We  had  better  open  them/'  said  the  Logha, 
"for  the  ground  is  loose  and  they  will  sweU/^ 

So  gashes  were  made  in  their  abdomens^ 
aod  the  earth  quickly  filled  in  on  them ;  it  was 
stamped  down,  the  top  smoothed,  and  in  a  few 
moments  no  one  could  have  discovered  that 
dgfat  human  beings  had  been  secreted  beneath 
the  spot.  We  turned  away  firom  it,  and  every 
one  betook  himself  to  repose. 

Sahib,  can  I  describe  to  you  how  I  passed 
that  night !  Do  what  I  would,  the  father  and 
son  appeared  before  me;  the  old  man's  voice 
nmg  in  my  ears,  and  the  son's  large  eyes 
seemed  to  be  fixed  on  mine.  I  felt  as  though 
a  thousand  shitans  sat  on  my  breast,  and  sleep 
irould  not  come  to  my  eyes.  It  appeared  so 
coid-blooded,  so  unprovoked  a  deed,  that  I 
oonld  not  reconcile  myself  in  any  way  to  have 
become  even  a  silent  spectator  of  it.  Yet  my 
father  had  joined  in  it,  my  fiither  whom  I  loved 
mteosely,  and  Hoosein  too.  But  all  would  not 
do;  I  could  not  tranquillize  myself.  I  crept 
Aom  beneath  our  little  tent,  and  sat  down  in 


S8  XIONFESSIOXS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  open  air.  The  moon  shone  brightly  as  ever> 
as  now  and  then  she  emerged  from  beneath  a 
passing  cloud,  and  there  was  a  cool  breeze  which 
fanned  my  burning  face  and  soothed  me*  I 
watched  her  as  she  appeared  to  travel  along  in 
the  heavens  till  she  became  overcast :  and  a  few 
heavy  drops  of  rain,  as  if  she  wept  over  the  deed 
she  had  witnessed,  drove  me  again  under  the 
tent.  I  crept  close  to  my  father,  who  was  sound 
asleep,  and  embracing  him  with  my  arms,  sleep 
came  to  my  eyelids,  and  I  woke  not  till  the 
usual  hour  of  prayer  arrived,  when  I  was  roused 
by  my  father  to  join  in  the  morning  suppli* 
cation. 

We  spread  our  carpets,  and  I  repeated  the 
form  with  him ;  but  my  thoughts  were  with  the 
old  man  and  his  son,  and  the  event  of  the  pre* 
ceding  night. 

Immediately  after  it  was  over,  our  horses 
were  saddled,  and  we  set  out  on  what  proved 
to  be  a  long  march ;  for  it  was  necessary  to  get 
as  far  as  possible  from  Guneshpoor,  that  no 
suspicion  might  attach  to  us. 

In  due  time  we  arrived  at  the  stage,  and  a 
man  was  sent  into  the  town  to  purchase  one 
rupee  and  a  quarter's  worth  of  goor  or  coarse 
sugar :  what  this  was  intended  for  I  could  not 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  89 

imagine^  but  it  was  soon  made  known  to  me 
when  I  asked  my  father. 

^Tfm,"  said  he,  ^*  is  the  sacrifice  of  the  Tu- 
poonee,  in  which  we  all  join  after  any  adven- 
ture siniilar  to  what  you  saw  last  night ;  it  is  a 
lite  of  the  utmost  solemnity,  and  must  never  be 
n^lected." 

The  man  returned  with  the  sugar,  and  a 
place  having  been  chosen,  Bhudrinath,  the 
bearer  of  the  khussee,  was  seated  on  a  blanket 
spread  for  him,  his  face  towards  the  west.  All 
tbeb^t  men  and  noted  Bhuttotes  seated  them- 
selves  on  each  side  of  him,  looking  in  the  same 
direction  as  he  did.  My  father  then  made  a 
anall  hole  in  the  ground  near  the  blanket,  upon 
which  was  placed  the  sacred  pickaxe  and  the 
jBc  of  sugar,  and  a  piece  of  silver  as  an  offer- 
it^.  A  little  of  the  sugar  was  then  put  into 
the  hole  by  my  father:  he  raised  his  clasped 
hands  to  heaven,  and  in  a  supplicatory  manner 
cried  aloud, 

*  Powerful  and  mighty  goddess!  who  hast 
fcr  zge&  vouchsafed  thy  protection  unto  thy  vo- 
taries, and  who  particularly  to  Joora  Naig  and 
Khudeek  Bunwaree  gavest  one  lac  and  sixty 
thousand  nipees  in  their  need,  we  beseech  thee 
in  like  manner  to  aid  us,  and  fulfil  our  desires!' 


90  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

This  prayer  was  devoutly  repeated  by  all 
around^  and  my  father  taking  water  in  his  hand 
sprinkled  it  upon  the  pickaxe  and  into  the  hole ; 
he  then  took  pieces  of  the  sugar  and  presented 
them  to  each  of  the  Thugs  in  succession,  who 
ate  it  in  silence :  they  then  drank  some  water^ 
and  the  pile  of  sugar  was  distributed  among  the 
rest  of  the  assembled  band,  who  likewise  ate 
their  portions  in  silent  reverence;  all  except 
myself,  for  not  having  as  yet  strangled  a  man, 
I  was  not  eligible  to  partake  of  it  with  thereat. 
However,  my  father  had  reserved  a  portion  of 
his  own  for  me,  which  he  made  me  eat.  After 
I  had  swallowed  it  he  said, 

^'  You  have  eaten  the  goor,  and  are  now  a 
Thug  in  your  heart;  were  you  to  desire  to  fiir- 
sake  us  you  could  not,  such  is  the  power  it 
has  when  consecrated  as  you  have  seen  it  over 
the  hearts  of  men.  Were  any  one  to  find  a  por» 
tion  and  eat  it,  whatever  might  be  his  rank  or 
condition  in  life,  he  would  assuredly  become  a 
Thug;  he  could  not  avoid  it,  the  power  it 
would  exercise  over  him  would  be  irre* 
^tible.^' 

'^  This  is  wonderful  indeed,'^  said  I ;  '^  have 
such  things  been  known  ? '' 

*^  I  could  relate  hundreds  of  instances  had  I 


COXFE88IOX8  OF  A  THUO.  91 

timey"  he  replied ;  ^  but  ask  Hoosein,  or  anjone, 
fliey  will  all  tell  you  the  same/' 

In  the  evening,  when  all  were  assembled  as 
asoal^mjfather  took  me  to  task  about  my  &int- 
heartednessy  as  he  termed  it. 

*^  This  will  never  doj  my  son,**  said  he;  ^you, 
irfao  ran  in  upon  the  tiger  so  nobly,  ou^t  not 
to  shrink  from  such  child's  play  as  this ;  you 
must  be  a  man,  and  behave  better,  and  remem* 
beryou  have  eaten  the  goor/^ 

^  For  shame,  brother!''  said  Hoosein;  ^do  not 
^Kak  so  to  the  Sahib-zada ;  remember  you  were 
DO  better  yourself  at  first:  do  you  not  recollect 

the  business  at >  and  what  difficulty  I 

had  to  persuade  Gunesha  that  you  were  in  rea- 
lly good  stuff?  Let  the  Sahib-zada  but  see  one 
or  two  more  of  these  afiSdrs,  and  he  will  be  quite 
a  difierent  person,  he  will  become  a  tiger  at  the 
woik.  I  do  not  fear,  my  son/'  said  he,  turning 
to  me  and  slapping  me  on  the  back ;  ^  worse 
men  than  you  have  begun  better,  and  ended  in 
being  chicken-hearted  fellows,  only  fit  to  dig 
gnnres  and  be  scouts.  Old  Hoosein  never  yetwas 
laistaken  in  any  one,  and  you,  Inshalla!  will  sur- 
ptis  your  &ther.  Only  let  him,"  continued  he, 
^gain  addressing  my  &ther,  ^'let  him  see  <me 
or  two  more  affiurs,  and  then  try  his  hand  him^ 


92  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

self:  you  will  then  see  whether  I  am  wrong  or 
not/^ 

"  It  is  well/'  exclaimed  my  father ;  "believe 
me^  my  son^  I  meant  not  to  upbraid  you^  but  I 
was  fearful  the  feeling  you  displayed  might  grow 
upon  you :  be  kind  as  you  will  to  those  around 
you,  affectionate  to  your  connexions,  pity  the 
poor,  give  alms  to  the  needy ;  but  remember 
that  you  are  a  Thug,  and  have  sworn  relentless 
destruction  to  all  those  w^hom  Alia  may  throw 
in  your  way/' 

*'I  am  rebuked,"  said  I,  ^^  and  your  words 
have  sunk  into  my  heart :  never  more  shall  you 
have  to  say  of  me  that  I  flinched  from  my  duty. 
Whenever  you  think  fit  I  am  ready  to  take  the 
handkerchief."  And  to  turn  the  subject  I  said^ 
^  I  beg  to  represent,  that  Mahomed  the  Bhuttote 
promised  to  tell  me  some  history  of  the  man 
who  died  last  night,  and  I  call  on  him  to  fulfil 
his  word/' 

"Well  spoken  ! "  cried  a  dozen  of  the  men  ; 
"  Mahomed  is  a  sure  hand  at  a  story,  let  us  have 
it." 

Mahomed,  after  stufiing  a  large  quantity  of 
pan-leaf  and  tobacco  into  his  mouth,  crunched 
it  several  times  between  his  teeth,  and  after  a 
copious  discharge  of  red  saliva,  settled  himself 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  93 

upon  his  heels,  and  addressing  my  father  spoke 
as  neaiiy  as  I  can  remember  as  follows. 
.  ^  I  was  born  at  Boree,  which  is  a  small  viI-» 
lage  in  the  Nagpoor  ternUxry :  my  fiither  was  a 
Thng^  as  you  all  know,  and  my  ancestors  were 
the  same  for  generations  before.  Tales  of  their 
fisats  have  been  handed  down  in  our  family  &om 
&ther  to  son,  and  they  are  worth  relating,  but 
they  have  nothing  to  do  with  my  story.  They 
had  been  prosperous  however,  and  had  saved 
money  enough  to  give  a  large  sum  at  the  court 
of  Nagpoor  for  the  ofiOice  and  lands  of  the  Patel- 
ship  (chief  magistracy)  of  our  village ;  neverthe* 
less  they  pursued  their  profession  of  Thuggee* 
My  grandfather  Kasim,  as  many  of  you  knowj 
was  as  notorious  a  leader  of  Thugs  as  any  one 
has  been  since  he  died ;  and  my  father,  who  was 
then  young,  succeeded  to  his  property  and  si* 
tuadon.  Long  he  held  it^  and  none  arose  to 
dispute  his  claim. 

'^But  his  prosperity  was  not  fated  to  last« 
Well  do  I  remember  the  day  when  some  sol- 
diers, sent  by  order  of  the  peshcar  of  the  courts 
arrived  at  the  village  with  an  order  to  bring  him 
to  ^the  Presence/  My  father  vainly  endea- 
vonred  to  learn  from  them  the  reason  of  this 
sudden  call  for  him^  as  he  was  regular  in  his 


94  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG; 

payments  to  the  Goyenmient ;  and  finding 
soning  would  not  avails  he  strove  to  bribe  the 
leader  ci  the  part  j  into  conniving  at  his  absence. 
But  all  would  not  do ;  he  was  obliged  to  ai^* 
company  them^  and  he  took  me  with  him  at 
my  earnest  entreaty.  I  was  then  a  yom^  man^ 
piobabfy  about  the  age  of  the  Sahi-zada  there. 
We  reached  Nagpoor  ailer  some  long  marches^ 
aosd  on  our  arrival  we  were  cast  into  a  vileprison^ 
our  legs  loaded  with  irons^  and  we  were  denied 
the  commonest  comfmrts.  We  had  no  paim  or 
tobacco^  no  clean  clothes,  were  not  allowed  to 
see  any  one,  and  were  given  the  coarsest  atnd 
most  wretched  feod  to  eat.  In  this  manner  we 
passed  four  long  mcmths.  My  father  in  vam 
entreated  to  know  what  he  was  accused  of,  or 
who  was  his  accuser ;  and  equally  in  vain  weie 
his  attempts  to  have  his  situation  made  known 
to  his  family  and  fiiends.  We  wearied  our* 
selves  in  our  lonely  prison  with  conjectui^es  as 
to  what  the  cause  of  the  misfortune  could  he, 
but  without  success.  At  last,  one  day  that 
wretch  Brij  Lall,  who  died  last  night  by  my 
hand,  came  into  our  prison  attended  by  sol-^ 
cBers.  My  father  gave  himself  up  for  lost>  and 
thought  his  hour  of  death  had  arrived;  but 
recovering,  he  appeared  to  recognise  Brg  LaB^ 


COKrKBBIOXS  OF  A  THUG.  9S 

and  instantly  asssoled  him  with  imprecatioiis 
aodtboae. 

"When  he  had  finished,  Brij  Lall  eyeing  him 
irith  a  grim  look  amd, 

*'Ptateljee!  perhaps  you  will  now  conde- 
•oend  to  give  the  Government  some  account  of 
the  effects  of  Jeysookhdaas  the  merchant,  who 
Ered  in  your  villi^,  and  about  whose  af&drs  you 
well  know  I  was  sent  some  years  ago.  Tou  may 
ibo  remember  the  reception  and  treatment  you 
gave  me,  for  which,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  I 
win  now  see  whether  I  cannot  effect  a  return.' 

^'Thou  art  a  liar,  and  a  base-bom  rascal  of 
a  mootsuddee !'  cried  my  father,  '  and  not  one 
word  shalt  thou  ever  know  from  my  lips :  send 
8ome  one  more  fit  to  confer  with  Kasim  Patel, 
and  he  wiQ  tell  what  he  knows ;  but  not  one 
word  to  thee,  thou  dog  and  son  of  a  dog/ 

"*We  win  see,'  said  the  vile  wretch;  and 
making  a  sign  to  the  soldiers  with  him,  my 
poor  father  was  seized ;  and  a  horse's  nose-bag 
filled  with  hot  ashes  being  tied  over  his  head, 
he  was  thumped  violently  on  the  back  till  he 
was  forced  to  inhale  the  hot  dust,  which  nearly 
killed  him.  This  was  repeated  several  times, 
OD  every  refiisal  to  teU  to  Brij  Lall  what  he  de- 
^red  to  know.   At  last  nature  could  bear  no 


96  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO« 

inore>  and  he  fainted.  The  wretch  then  left  the 
prison,  particularly  ordering  that  no  water 
should  be  given.  But  in  this  his  vile  inten- 
tions were  frustrated ;  for  fortunately  some  had 
remained  from  our  morning's  supply,  and  after 
sprinkling  my  father's  face,  and  forcing  a 
draught  into  his  mouth,  he  recovered  suffi- 
ciently to  sit  up  and  drink  some  more,  which 
revived  him. 


CONVBSSIONS  OF  A  TBUO*  97 


CHAPTER  V. 

WHEnCIN  THE  OLD  THUO  ENDS  HIS  TALE* 

"'I  thought  I  should  have  died^  my  son/ 
said  my  father  at  length ; '  and  see  what  a  black 
Heart  that  villsdn  must  have  to  treat  an  old  man 
after  that  fashion.  My  curses  on  hun  and  his ! 
be  will  prosper  awhile^  hut  judgement  for  this 
and  all  his  villanies  will  at  last  overtake  him.' 

"  *  Tell  me/  said  I,  ^  what  quarrel  there  is  be- 
tween you^  and  what  cause  he  has  to  persecute 
you  in  this  manner/ 

"*  Listen/  he  replied,  *and  you  shall  know. 
Some  years  ago,  when  you  were  but  a  boy,  Jey- 
sookhdas,  who  was  the  principal  sahoukar*  in 
the  village,  died.  On  his  death-bed  he  sent  for 
me,  and  delivering  over  his  family  to  my  care, 
entreated  me  as  a  Moosulman,  and  one  of  the 

*  Banker  or  wliolesale  trader. 
"VOL,  1.  F 


90  CasWEBUlOXB  OF  A  THUG. 

faithful^  to  protect  them  against  this  Brij  Lall, 
whom  he  had  in  the  public  durbar  at  Nagpoor 
beaten  with  a  shoe^  for  slandering  him  in  the 
vilest  manner  with  the  intent  of  ruining  his  re- 
putation. In  fact  Brij  Lall  had  accused  him  of 
makmg  away  with  some  of  the  revenue ;  for  Jey- 
sookh  was  the  channel  of  payment  not  only  of 
the  revenue  of  our  village,  but  of  those  around 
us^  amounting  in  the  year  to  nearly  a  lakh  of 
rupees.  Fortunately  for  him^  the  character  of 
Jeysookh  stood  too  high  for  the  aspersions  of  a 
low  wretch  like  this  to  hurt  it,  and  no  notice 
was  taken  of  what  he  had  saidL  But  the  insult 
he  had  received  never  left  the  mind  of  Brij  Lall. 
He  brooded  over  it,  and  made  every  attempt  to 
ruin  my  old  friend ;  who,  as  he  had  powerful  en- 
emies at  the  court,  was  ever  afterwards  kept  in 
continual  dread  of  being  plundered  under  some 
false  accusation,  or  cast  into  prison.  At  length 
however  he  died ;  and  in  our  last  interview  he 
implored  me  to  lose  no  time  in  sending  off  his 
wife  and  fiimily  to  their  country,  Marwar,  with 
their  jewels  and  what  money  I  could  collect. 
I  did  so  as  soon  as  I  possibly  could,  under  an 
escort  of  our  own  people,  in  case  they  should 
fall  in  with  other  Thugs  on  the  road. 

<*  ^  They  had  scarcely  been  gone  a  week,  when 
this  Brij  Lall  and  another  mootsuddee  came  with 


COHFKSftlONa  OV  A  THUG. 

tti  order  from  his  muter  Narajmi  Pnodit  tiie 
Peiiikary  to  adze  Jeysookh'ft&iaily  and  effiscts. 
Tlie  Older  was  a  verbal  one,  and  this  being  a 
veiy  imnanal  circomstancey  I  directlj  refoaed 
to  ghreany  intdKgrnce  about  the  family^  or  ac* 
eoont  of  the  etibcta  of  the  deceased.  Brij  Lall 
began  to  threaten,  and  and  at  last  became 
gnMslyabiiahretonie,  on  which  I  beat  him  with 
arf  shoe,  had  him  turned  out  of  the  viUage,  and 
he  waa  pehxd  with  mud  and  stimea  bj  all  the 
idk  lads  aa  he  was  conducted  beyond  the  boun- 
daries. 

<<<  I  nerer  heard  anything  more  of  Brij  LaU^ 
bat  I  knew  he  was  .my  enemy  at  ooart,  aa  I 
could  get  no  justice  for  many  oomplainta  I 
aade  against  the  ill  conduct  and  aggressions  of 
ane^boiuv  ^ho  had  not  only  eDcroached  on 
atjr  boimdflsie%  but  seized  grain  which  had  been 
cut  on  aeveral  occaakma.  This  annoyance  at 
last  reached  such  a  height,  that  I  detemuned  to 
send  a  deputation  to  the  court  to  petition  for 
ledreas.  It  was  howerer  firuitlesa;  my  peopfe 
were  openly  opposed  by  Brij  Lall,  who  it  seemed 
had  risen  into  great  £i;vour  and  power:  I  was 
openly  accused  as  a  usurper  of  the  patelship 
at  our  Tillage,  a  person  was  set  up  by  Brij 
Lall  as  the  descendant  of  the  real  patel,  and  so 

f2 


100  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

much  countenance  and  support  was  given  him 
that  my  people  returned  to  me  in  great  alarm 
and  utterly  discomfited. 

'^^  Since  that  time,  my  son,  now  about  five 
years  ago,  I  have  been  constantly  alarmed  by 
reports  which  have  reached  me  through  my 
fiiends  at  Nagpoor.  I  have  been  warned  to 
beware  of  assassination,  to  allow  no  strange  men 
to  come  into  the  village,  nor  to  go  anywhere 
without  a  sufficient  escort.  This  however  has 
not,  as  you  know,  interfered  with  our  profes- 
sion, which  I  have  not  neglected  to  follow;  but 
in  other  respects  I  have  been  carefiiL  In  spite 
of  all  however  we  are  fairly  in  his  hands,  and 
may  Alia  deliver  us  out  of  them !  ^ 

^'We  remained  some  days  without  another 
visit  fix>m  our  tormentor;  but  at  last  he  came 
again,  and  my  poor  &ther  was  again  tortured 
in  various  ways,  but  without  effect:  he  would 
tell  nothing. 

-  ^^  ^Tou  dare  not  kill  me,  cowardly  Kafir  as 
you  are,'  cried  he  to  Brij  Lall ;  -^  and,  Inshalla ! 
were  I  once  out  of  this  vile  prison,  you  should 
see  what  a  true  Moosulman  could  do  for  him- 
self.   And  I  bid  you  beware.' 

^'Brij  Lall  laughed  at  my  father's  impotent 
threats,  and  again  left  us. 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  IDl 

^We  had  remained  in  confinement  finr 
iieailj  three  months,  iirhen  one  day  one  of  the 
soldiers  of  our  guard,  won  over  by  my  father's 
promises  and  really  struck  \dth  the  injustice 
of  our  case,  agreed  to  convey  a  petition  which 
my  fiither  had  drawn  up  to  a  sahoukar,  with 
whom  he  was  acquainted,  who  then  managed 
the  money  afiiurs  of  our  village,  and  resided  in 
the  city  of  Nagpoor. 

^  He  was  extremely  astonished  to.  hear  of 
our  situation,  and  immediately  set  to  work  to 
procure  our  liberation.  But  this  was  no  easy 
tadc ;  Brij  Lall  possessed  the  ear  of  the  minister 
of  the  court,  and  every  attempt  our  friend  made 
was  frustrated.  At  last  he  laid  our  case  before 
the  chief  sahoukar  of  Nagpoor,  a  man  of  great 
influence,  who  went  to  the  minister  himself 
espressly  on  our  behalf.  We  were  told  that 
the  next  day  we  were  to  appear  in  the  durbar, 
and  answer  the  accusations  which  had  been 
made  against  us;  and  at  the  hour  appointed 
we  were  taken  to  the  house  where  the  Peshkar 
resided,  and  where  he  heard  the  various  suits 
and  cases  which  were  brought  before  him. 

^Narayun  Pundit  was  then  a  young  man, 
httt  he  was  looked  up  to  with  much  respect  by 
aU  who  had  any  dealings  with  him.    He  was 


102  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

considered  just,  and  one  who  patiently  listened 
to  both  sides  of  a  question  befixe  he  gave  his 
decifflon.  But  our  bitter  enemy  Krij  Lall  was 
liis  confidential  mootsuddee,  and  conducted 
himself  in  so  plausible  a  manner  that  his  ty« 
lannies  were  never  discovered. 

^  Brij  Lall  made  his  accusation  against  my 
filther.  He  said  that^  by  the  laws  of  the  king- 
dom,  accounts  of  the  efiects  of  sahoukars  and 
other  wealthy  persons  ought  to  be  furnished  to 
the  government  idien  they  died  without  male 
diildren.  That  it  was  well  known  that  Jey- 
sookhdas  was  wealthy;  that  he  had  two  or 
three  daughters,  but  no  sons;  and  that  thqr  had 
no  right  to  have  touched  a  rupee  of  the  prcH 
perty,  until  the  accounts  of  the  government  had 
been  setded*  Again,  tiiat  my  firther  was  not 
the  rightful  Fatel  of  Boree,  and  that  the  perscm 
who  was  descended  firom  the  original  possessors 
-claimed  the  office  and  the  lands  which  were 
then  in  my  father's  possession.  %ij  Lall  con^ 
eluded  his  representation  by  saying  to  the  Puii^ 
dit,  ^  I  will  refimin  fiom  dwdling,  oh  incaqia- 
tion  of  Brahma!  on  the  usage  I  have  met  with 
at  this  man^s  hands.  Twice  did  I  visat  his 
i^Uage^  and  twice  was  I  received  with  sudi  ia^ 
that  my  blood  boils  at  the  recollection^ 


CONFSSSIOXS  OP  ▲  TH0O.  lOS 

My  intentioiis  in  going  there  were  soleljfortbe 
goed  of  tbe  goTenunent ;  and  had  I  but  then 
rywtphmriy  die  ivrath  of  my  kyrd  would  have 
descended  on  this  man's  head^  and  annihil«tcd 
Urn  and  his  ftnuly.  But  I  devoured  my  grief, 
and  it  was  not  until  provoked  by  his  repeated 
lefbaals  to  come  to  the  presence,  and  his  oon- 
toapt  of  the  messages  sent  to  him  about  the 
eflfects  of  Jeysookhdas,  that  I  became  aware 
Aat  the  dignity  of  the  government  was  set  at 
Bought,  and  I  oidered  his  arrest  and  imprison- 


^^'Ta  Alia!  Alla!^  cried  my  father;  «my 
krd!  it  is  all  a  lie ;  I  call  Alia  to  witness  that  I 
never  disobeyed  any  order  of  the  government 
lAen  sent  to  me  in  a  proper  torm.  Have  I 
DsteatCB  the  salt  of  the  government  before  that 
pkifid  wietch  was  bom?  and  who  is  he  that  n^ 
lord  should  suffier  him  to  abuse  so  old  a  servant 
of  the  state  in  his  praence  ?  If  I  have  i>er- 
miHioii,  I  will  represent  to  my  lord  that  I  am 
not  in  &alty  but  that  this  devil  ought  to  be  se- 
rady  punished  for  the  treatment  he  has  sub* 
jeeted  your  slave  to/ 

^'We  will  hear  you  tomorrow/  said  the 
Pondxt, '  and  in  the  mean  time  it  will  be  pro- 


104  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

per  for  you  to  draw  up  a  statement  of  what  you 
have  to  say  in  your  defence^  in  order  that  its  re^ 
lation  may  be  more  succinct  and  more  readily 
comprehended/ 

^^  My  father  then  be^ed  not  to  be  confined 
like  a  thief^  and  offered  the  two  sahoukars  as 
his  securities  to  appear  whenever  he  might  be 
called  on.  This  was  admitted,  in  spite  of  Bry 
Lall's  protestations  that  no  securities  would 
bind  us,  and  we  walked  away  in  company  with 

ing  his  mustachios  and  looking  askance  at  him, 
with  many  a  muttered  Inshalla,  and  Mashalla, 
all  of  which  Brij  Lall  answered  with  looks  of  the 
most  deadly  spite  and  hatred. 

'^  In  the  course  of  the  evening  an  account 
was  drawn  up  in  Persian  of  the  whole  of  Bry 
LaU^s  conduct  fix)m  first  to  last;  and  we  took 
it  to  the  durbar  in  eveiy  expectation  of  seeing 
him  disgraced  before  our  eyes,  for  his  unwar- 
rantable treatment  of  us.  But  we  were  doomed 
to  ^  eat  disappointment.'  The  petition  was  read 
by  Narayun  Pundit,  and  he  proceeded  to  pass 
judgement  in  the  case;  which  was,  that  Brij 
Lall  had  much  exceeded  his  authority  in  impri- 
soning my  father,  that  he  had  acted  wrongly  in 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  105 

peraecutiiig  Jejsookh  and  his  tsxxuljy  for  that 
OD  an  eramination.  of  the  accounts  there  did 
not  appear  to  be  any  chum  against  hinu 

^  On  the  other  hand^  that  my  fither  had  be- 
btved  ill  to  Brij  Lall^  in  having  had  him  turned 
OQtof  the  vilhige;  disrespectfully  to  the  state, 
in  not  readily  ^ving  the  accounts  demanded  to 
tn  agent  who  was  known  to  have  the  power  to 
ttk  for  them^  and  in  resisting  for  so  long  atime 
bit  repeated  orders* 

^  My  fiither  was  going  to  reply,  when  his 
fiiend  the  Sahoukar  stopped  him.  ^Better/ 
Slid  he,  ^is  it  to  come  out  of  a  batde  with  half 
your  hfe  than  with  no  life  at  alL  Be  quiet : 
consider  that  you  have  escaped,  which  is  what 
nrj  few  do,  from  the  net  which  was  thrown 
nmnd  you  by  that  low  rascal,  and  be  thankfiiL' 

^  My  fiither  had  only  to  pay  a  small  fine  fi>r 
what  he  had  done  to  Brij  LaU.  He  considered 
that  he  had  obtained  a  victory,  and  so  the  mat- 
tcr  ended* 

^I  never  shall  foiget  the  advice  which  the 
old  Sahoukar  gave  my  father,  when,  after  some 
dqrt'  sojourn  with  him,  and  being  entertained 
it  his  eiqiense,  we  were  about  to  set  out  for 
our  village. 

""'I^iteljee!'  said  he,  'I  know  that  Brij  LaU 

f5 


I 


106  CONFEgSIONB  OF  A  THTTO. 

well;  he  will  never  give  up  his  rereiige;  you 
have  seen  that  he  behaves  like  a  cow  before  his 
patron,  but  absdit  firom  him  he  is  a  tiger  m 
heart  and  in  manners ;  and  sudiis  the  inflaenoe 
he  has  obtained,  that  no  one  dares  to  oppose 
him*  Ton  have  indeed  got  wdl  out  of  Us 
dutdies ;  but  had  not  yoinr  affidn  been  taken 
up  by  our  S&fa,  you.  would  have  remained  in 
your  miserable  prison  until  his  hate  had  bean 
satisfied  by  your  death,  from  the  constant  tor* 
ment  and  iltusage  he  would  have  sulgected 
youto.^ 

'''Sho(^aff  AUaP  said  my&ther;,  'I  am  ^ 
least  safe  now/ 

^'^Not  without  great  caution/  said  the  Sa^ 
houkar ;  '  his  emissaries  will  beset  yon  when&- 
ever  you  go,  and  it  will  require  your  utmost 
vigilance  and  wariness  to  avoid  them.  By 
your  soul,  O  Patel,  I  beseech  you  not  to  disre^ 
gard  what  I  way,  or  you  will  repent  it/ 

*''I  will  not,^  said  my  father;  ^yoor  words 
«re  friendly,  and  I  drink  th«n  in  as  grateful 
sherbet.  But  this  Brij  Lall  must  have  loi^ 
amis  and  powerful  if  he  can  readi  Mahomed'* 
jecRrtel/ 

"In  a  very  few  days  after,  we  took  our  leave 
and  returned  h(»ne ;  but,  as  had  been  predicted^ 


OF  A  TBVO*  iOJ 

in  t  few  months  strange  men  began  to  be  seen 
aiNxittfaeTiIhge;  and  mjfrther,  strange  to  acy, 
^regarded  all  our  prayct's  to  staj  at  home,  es^ 
pecaDy  after  dusk ;  he  would  not  fisten  to  ns, 
cdled  the  men  we  had  seen  travdlerB,  and  staid 
from  home  hte  at  nights  oat  of  brayado.  How- 
ever my  mother  grew  at  last  so  anxious  and  so 
alaraied  about  these  repeated  visits  of  unknown 
people,  that  she  b^ged  of  me  never  to  leave  my 
Other's  aide  by  day,  and  always  to  bring  him 
hoaie  with  me  firom  the  fields  in  the  evening. 
This  I  did  for  a  long  time ;  but  one  mght,  one 
cmrsed  night — ^would  that  I  had  never  seen  the 
dawn  of  the  day  preceding  it! — having  been  de- 
layed in  a  field  of  sugar-eane  to  arrange  about 
the  catting  of  it  the  f<dk)wing  day,  we  were  late 
ia letaming  home:  we  were  accompanied  part 
of  the  way  by  some  men  of  a  nei^bouring 
viDsge,  but  they  separated  firom  us  about  half  a 
oosB  from  oars;  and  the  remainder  of  the  way 
^  we  fidowed  the  straight  road)  was  one  whidi 
was  not  though  safe,  and  by  which  no  one 
vest  after  nig^btfidl  if  he  could  help  it.  I  at- 
tempted to  take  another;  but  the  old  man  ob- 
served it,  and  said  sharply, 'That  is  not  the  way, 
that  road  will  keep  us  out  an  hoar  longer.'  I 
Ittd  no  reaaon  to  give  to  dissoade  himfiromtht 


108  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

road  I  wished  to  avoid,  though  an  Hi-defined 
feeling  that  there  was  danger  in  the  one  before 
us  had  led  me  to  endeavour  to  take  the  other. 
But,  my  friends,  who  can  avoid  his  fate  ?  If  it  is 
the  will  of  Alia  that  one  is  to  die,  of  what  use 
is  hmnan  foresight  ?  We  went  on,  and  soon 
reached  the  inclosed  fields,  between  the  high 
milk-bush  hedges  of  which  the  path  wound. 
It  was  scarcely  light  enough  to  see  our  way, 
but  we  knew  every  foot  of  the  road.  All  at  once, 
as  we  proceeded,  I  thought  I  saw  in  a  hedge 
which  crossed  the  road  a  glimmer,  as  if  of  the 
match  of  a  gun. 

^'^Look!'  said  I  to  my  father,  *we  are  way- 
laid, there  are  people  behind  the  hedge ;  look, 
there  are  three  lighted  matches ! ' 

**^  You  are  a  fool,'  cried  he,  *they  are  fire- 
flies :  are  you  afraid  ?  has  my  son  become  a 
coward  ? '' 

^^The  words  were  hardly  out  of  his  mouth 
when  there  were  three  sharp  cracks  close  to  us. 
My  father  fell  on  his  &ce  without  uttering  a 
aound,  and  I  felt  a  coldness  and  numbness  all 
down  my  back,  with  a  sharp  pain,  and  the  same 
feeling  in  my  leg.  I  became  sick,  stagger- 
ed a  few  paces,  and  then  fell ;  but  I  was  not 
insensible.     Three  men  rushed  out  ttom  the 


C0NPES8I0X8  OF  A  THUO.  109 

liedge,  and  ran  toiirardfl  us  with  drawn  swords. 
Seemg  that  neither  of  us  moved^  one  of  them 
turned  me  over  on  my  back  and  looked  into 
my  hce.  I  shut  my  ey  es^  for  I  knew  if  they 
were  open  I  should  not  live  an  instant. 

^'This  is  not  the  man/  said  the  fellow 
standing  over  me ;  ^  we  have  missed  them/ 

^Another  came  up. 

^^It  is  nearly  as  good/  said  he^  ^it  is  the 
jOQng  devil  the  son :  the  fatherj  depend  upon 
^  18  the  other ;  come  and  see.''    And  they  left 


^They  went  to  where  my  poor  father  lay, 
Imt  1  could  not  see  what  they  did.  I  suppose 
tliey  examined  him^  for  one  cried,  ^  Alhumd-ul- 
iDah!  we  have  been  successful;  our  faces  will 
be  Imght  in  our  employer's  sight  for  this.  And 
only  think,  to  have  succeeded  so  easily  after 
this  long  watching !  The  old  dog  was  as  wary 
tft  a  fox.' 

^'Tou  may  thank  me/  said  another,  who 
had  not  as  yet  spoken:  ^if  I  had  not  dogged 
lum  to  the  sugar-cane  field,  and  found  out  his 
nearest  way  homewards,  we  might  have  had  a 
iong  continuance  of  our  finutless  watching^  of 
which  I  was  heartily  tired.  Come/  continued 
he, '  we  must  not  stay,  the  country  wiU  be  too 


110  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

hot  to  hold  US.  Madhoo  will  help  us  on  to  Nag* 
poor^  and  the  8o<Mier  we  get  to  him  tihe  better  ; 
the  hones  I  know  are  all  readty/ 

^I  heard  no  more.  I  was  sick  and  faint, 
and  lay  almost  insensible  for  a  long  time :  the 
pain  of  the  wounds  was  horrible^  and  I  writhed 
in  torment;  the  night  too  was  dreadfiillj  cdd^ 
and  I  became  so  stiff  I  could  not  moFC.  I  tried 
even  to  get  as  far  as  my  poor  father's  body^ 
which  I  could  just  see  lying  on  its  bade ;  but 
motion  was  denied  me.  I  lay  and  moaned  bit* 
terly  •  I  heard  the  voices  of  persons  not  far  €^ 
and  shouted  as  loud  as  I  could^  but  they  did 
not  hear  me.  There  were  shots  fired^  as  I  af- 
terwards heard^  as  signals  to  us ;  but  I  could 
not  answer  them :  what  could  I  do^  lying  as  I 
did  like  a  crushed  reptile  ?  My  senses  went 
andretorned^  as  though  I  wore  dead^  and  again 
alive.  Oh^  my  firiends^  how  can  I  describe  to 
you  the  miseiy  of  that  night !  At  last  I  was 
roused  out  of  a  fidnt  by  some  persons  with  a 
torch  standing  over  me.  I  quiddy  recognised 
them  as  some  of  the  labourers  of  the  viflage ; 
they  had  searched  every  kne^  and  at  length  fbund 
me.  I  knew  not  what  they  said  or  did;  but 
they  broke  out  into  lamentations  on  seeing  my 
father's  body^  and  taking  me  up  in  a  blanket 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  Ill 

Hbey  Gsniedme  to  the  viDagey  and  set  me  down 
at  the  door  of  my  fiither's  house:  ahui!  his  no 
longer. 

^My  friends^  all  of  yoa  hare  seen  the  grief 
of  women  when  death  has  come  into  the  house 
and  struck  down  a  &tfier^  a  brother,  a  son;  aB 
4if  yott  know  how  the  shrieks  and  moans  of 
vomen  pierce  into  the  heart,  and  turn  mot's 
Hven  into  water.     'HII  my  fiither's  body  ar- 
med there  was  no  cry — no  scream ;  my  mother 
at  in  a  comer  rocking  herself  to  and  firo,  callii^ 
otk  nrf  fitlher's  name  in  a  low  tone,  and  every 
BOW  and  then  beating  her  breast;  my  sister 
attended  to  me,  and  moistened  my  mouth  with 
water,  as  I  still  lay  unable  to  ^leak,  but  fully 
awaie  of  all  that  was  going  on  around  me* 
Some  old  women  of  tiie  village  sat  near  my 
Bother,  shiverii^  in  the  cold  wind  which  wins- 
ded  throi^  the  house,  and  qieaking  among 
themselves  in  whispers.   Therewasbut  a  small 
lamp  in  a  niche  in  the  wall,  which  with  its  flick- 
ering li^t  now  revealed  one  group  now  an- 
<Aer,  causing  the  shadows  of  the  whole  to  leap 
about,  over — around — above  me,  imtil  my  dis- 
tobed  brain  fancied  them  a  legion  of  devils 
scat  to  tcnnent  me  before  my  time. 
^^Sister,^  said  I,  ^call  our  mother  to  me. 


112  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  am  dying  I  think  ^  for  at  the  moment  I  fdt 
fainter  than  ever. 

'^^No,  no !  you  must  not  die;  you  nuist  not 
leave  us  now/  said  the  affectionate  girl;  ^  it  is 
but  a  wound;  the  barber  is  coming,  and  will 
take  out  the  ball;  and  a  fomentation  is  being 
prepared  by  the  hukeem:  you  will  soon  be 
well/ 

'^As  she  spoke  this,  a  sudden  gleam  of 
torches  lighted  up  the  whole  space  outside ;  and 
immediately  after,  foiu-  men  bearing  my  poor 
father's  body,  walked  slowly  towards  the  house« 
I  summoned  energy  enough  to  sit  up,  leaning 
against  the  wall,  and  the  body  was  brought,  all 
bloody  as  it  was,  and  laid  down.  I  should  not 
say  laid  down,  for  as  the  men  who  carried 
it  were  preparing  to  let  it  down  gently,  one  of 
the  comers  of  the  blanket  slipped,  and  the 
corpse  fell  heavily  to  the  ground,  giving  a  hor- 
rid dull  squelch,  the  sound  of  which  thrilled 
through  eveiy  nerve. 

^  For  an  instant  there  was  not  a  word 
spoken ;  but  when  the  bloody  features  were  ex- 
posed to  view,  the  uproar  was  dreadful.  Head- 
ed by  my  mother,  all  the  old  women  rushed  to 
the  side  of  the  body  and  began  the  most  heart* 
rending  shrieks ;  those  who  had  carried  it  were 


CONFBSSIOX8  OF  A  THUO.  113 

also  afiected,  and  the  cry  reached  to  the  out- 
side, where  the  crowd  assembled  took  it  up,  till 
the  heavens  were  cracked  with  the  noise  of  the 
hmentations.  It  was  in  vain  that  I  endeavour- 
ed to  make  myself  heard.  But  on  a  sudden  the 
noise  ceased,  and  silence  was  ordered  by  the 
Kazee  of  the  village  who  entered.  He  cast  a 
look  on  the  dead  body,  and  then  asked  for  me. 
^Who  has  done  this? '  said  he ;  ^ whom  do  you 
«apect?  TeU  us,  by  your  soul  tell  us,  ere  it 
be  too  late  to  overtake  them,  whoever  they 
maybe.' 

^^Mahdoo,  patel  of  Etare,'  said  I ;  ^but  the 
YiOains  have  horses,  they  are  gone  ere  this, 
tiiere  is  no  use  sending.' 

**Who  have  horses?  who  have  gone,  did 
joa  say  ?  *  cried  he  with  impatience :  ^  rally  for 
atime,  and  strive  all  you  can  to  let  us  know 
iow  this  was,  how  it  happened.' 

^I  had  barely  strength,  but  I  gave  a  short 
itktion  of  the  whole. 

*^'By  Alia,  it  is  the  work  of  Mahdoo  him- 
sdf,'  said  one,  ^and  we  will  bum  his  village 
before  the  morning  breaks.' 

^'It  is  the  doing  of  Rheim  Khan,'  cried 
another. 


114  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THVO. 

^Rheim  Khan  was  my  father's  lnotheF-m«* 
law^  and  they  had  been  at  Utter  enmify. 

^'^  Who  takes  the  name  of  Rheim  Khan?' 
cried  my  mother^  ^  may  his  tongue  be  blislend 
and  rot  in  his  mouth !  May  his  end  be  like 
this  ?  ipointing  to  the  corpse;  and  again  she  re- 
sumed her  howls  and  lamentations. 

'^^Did  you  hear  the  woman?^  said  one 
fellow  dose  to  me ;  ^  she  would  not  curse  at 
that  rate  if  Rheim  Khan  was  free  fiom  sm^i* 
don/ 

''^Silence!'  said  I,  as  loud  as  I  could;  ^I 
know  who  is  the  author  of  this^  at  least  I  have 
a  right  to  have  the  strongest  suspicions.  Mab- 
doo  Patel  had  no  hand  in  it,  he  is  a  coward; 
Rheim  Khan^  though  he  hated  the  ol4  man^ 
could  never  have  done  or  planned  this ;  no^  it 
is  neither;  it  is  one  whom  we  poor  people  caa 
never  reach  from  his  height  of  station^  one 
whom  the  pleasure  of  Alia  alone  can  bring  down 
to  the  condition  of  him  who  is  there ;  I  mean 
Brij  Lall^  the  accursed^  the  merciless/  I  was 
exhausted  with  speaking,  and  sank  down. 

^'^Who  spoke?'  said  my  mother  raaaiiig 
her  head:  ^I  surely  heard  the  voice  of  my 
son!' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  115 

^^I sm  heie^  my  mother/  said  I;  and  she 
turned  to  me. 

^^Thoa  here!  thou  alive!  Coward!  hast 
tboa  come  to  me  to  see  thy  father  a  bloody 
copse  in  his  own  hoase?  Where  weitthoa  that 
thoQ  diedst  not  with  him  ?  Did  I  not  caution 
thee  never  to  leave  the  headstrong  old  man^ 
^  would  persist  in  disregarding  all  advice^ 
ttdm  exposing  himself  at  night?' 

'''I  cannot  answer  thee  now,  my  mother/ 
>^  I, '  bat  I  was  with  him ;  see  here,  I  £ell 
<ho:  tfaoogfa  I  did  not  die  then,  I  fed  that  I 
sUdoso  soon.'  I  opened  my  vest  and  showed 
kr  the  hole  the  ball  had  made,  out  of  which  a 
drop  or  two  of  blade  Uood  every  now  and  then 
^wesd;  she  lookedatit,  and  threw  herself  at  my 
fict 

^'Thon  art  no  coward!'  she  sobbed  out, 
'thoa  art  no  coward!  thou  hast  bled  in  thy 
Uio'ft  defence,  and  I  can  say  nothing  but  that 
it  bthe  will  <^  Alia,  and  his  fiite.  Who  can  avoid 
Ut destiny?  But  it  is  hard  to  lose  both.  Hus- 
Ind  and  son,  husband  and  son,  and  I  an  old 
voman!' 

^And  she  went  from  me,  and  resumed  her 
plice  at  the  side  of  the  bodty. 

'^One  by  one  the  neighbours  left  us;  the 


116  CONFESSIOXS  OF  A  THUG. 

name  of  Brij  Lall  had  silenced  eveiy  one ;  and 
in  a  very  short  time  there  remained  only  the 
watchers  by  the  corpse,  my  sister^  and  myself. 
She  was  but  a  girl,  my  fiiends,  but  she  watched 
by  me  and  fomented  my  shoulder  and  leg  with 
waim  water,  imtil  the  coagulated  blood  dis- 
solved, and  I  was  easier.  How  I  wished  for 
the  light  to  be  put  out!  but  they  would  not 
hear  of  it.  I  have  seen  death  in  many,  many 
forms  since,  but  never  have  I  seen  anything 
that  I  could  compare  with  my  remembrance  of 
my  father's  appearance.  His  features  were 
pinched  up,  his  lips  drawn  tightly  across  his 
mouth,  showing  his  upper  and  under  teeth ;  his 
eyes  were  wide  open,  for  they  could  not  be 
closed ;  and  the  flaring  Ught,  now  rising  now 
sinking,  as  it  was  agitated  by  the  wind,  caused 
an  appearance  as  if  of  the  features  moving 
and  gibbering,  with  that  ghastly  expression  on 
them.  I  could  not  take  my  eyes  ofTtb^m^  and 
lay  gazing  at  them  till  the  day  broke. 

^'  The  barber,  who  had  been  absent  at  a 
neighbouring  village,  soon  afterwanis  airived, 
and  examined  my  wounds.  One  ball  had  en* 
tered  my  shoulder  and  had  passed  into  my 
neck.  He  groped  in  the  wound  for  some  time 
with  a  pair  of  pincers^  and,  after  putting  me  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG,  117 

iMinrible  pain,  succeeded  in  getting  bold  of  it 
wad  drawing  it  out.  I  was  then  easier:  the 
bkod  flowed  copiously ;  the  wound  in  the  leg 
was  only  through  the  flesh,  and  having  taken 
some  opium  I  soon  fell  asleep,  and  awoke, 
though  stiU  in  pain,  yet  easier  than  I  had 


^  My  fiither  had  by  this  time  been  buried, 
and  I  was  left  with  the  consciousness  of  having 
one  enemy,  and  one  too  who  would  not  forgo 
Us  revenge  even  to  the  son  of  his  victim. 

^  The  old  Kazee  could  recommend  nothing, 
oooldsuggest  no  measures  to  be  pursued  to  bring 
the  murderers  to  conviction.  So,  as  he  said,  we 
at  down  on  the  carpet  of  patience,  to  smoke 
the  pipe  of  r^ret,  and  to  drown  our  affliction 
in  the  best  way  we  could.  Matters  continued 
tn  ran  smoothly  for  the  period  of  a  year.  I 
was  considered  to  have  succeeded  to  my  father's 
n^its,  when  one  day  the  man  who  had  been 
ict  up  by  Brij  Lall  as  the  real  patel  in  opposi* 
tioD  to  my  fiither,  arrived  at  the  village  with  a 
body  of  anned  men,  and  with  orders  for  his  in« 
staflstion.  The  villagers  were  too  weak  to  re- 
sist this  tyranny,  and  I  was  forced  to  resign  all 
Illy  dams  to  the  new  comer.  By  this  time  my 
alter  had  gone  to  the  house  of  her  fether-iu- 


118  CONFBSaiONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Jaw^  and  I  sent  my  mother  after  faer^  for  I  htd 
no  longer  a  home.  I  left  the  village  with  an 
acSiing  heart,  to  see  if  my  father^a  fiiends^  tibe 
aahoukara,  could  do  anything  for  me  at  the 
coort.  But  they  too  had  changed,  aa  I  nught 
periiaps  have  expected,  and  would  do  nothing;. 
^'  Brij  Lall,  they  said,  was  too  powerful  to  be 
interfieied  with;  and  they  recommended  me  to 
give  up  all  hopes  <^  justice,  as  the  attempt  to 
fix  the  Clime  of  murder  upon  him,  with  the  in* 
sufficient  evidence  I  possessed,  would  be  at^ 
tended  with  my  certain  destruction.  Nor  would 
they  assist  me  to  regain  my  lost  rights;  so  that 
I  was  fiiendless,  and,  as  it  were,  forsaken  in  the 
world.  I  had  but  one  resource :  I  joined  the 
first  band  of  Thugs  I  could  discover,  though  I 
had  previously  not  practised  the  profession,  and 
I  have  since  lived  a  lonely  and  wretched  life  in 
die  world.  My  mother  is  long  since  dead. 
My  sister  still  lives,  and  has  some  children; 
she  is  happy,  and  has  no  remembrance  of  the 
past.  1  pay  her  a  visit  now  and  then,  and  am 
received  with  affection  and  kindness.  She  is 
the  only  one  in  this  worid  except  you,  my 
friends,  who  cares  for  me.  She  bdieves  me  to 
be  a  soldier  in  the  service  <^  Holkar,  and  ahe 
will  never  know  to  the  contrary.    Praise  be  to 


oovwmsBionB  of  a  thuo«  119 

ABt  I  hovcTcr,  1117  enemy  has  died  by  my  own 
liaidy  and  I  am  ooatent,  for  I  am  revenged* 
Some  of  you,  my  fnenda,  ^rill  lay  me  in  my 
gnve  when  my  time  comea,  and  it  will  not  be 
long.  I  have  lived  hitherto  for  the  deed  I  did 
kat  ni^ii.  There  is  no  excitement  for  me  in 
the  fiiture^  and  it  matterB  not  how  soon  the  oU 
Thug  ia  laid  in  the  earth*  This  is  my  story, 
loch  aa  k  ni ;  if  I  have  anested  your  attentiouj 
and  gratified  the  Sahib-zada^  my  intentions 
kaie  been  fulfilled,  and  I  am  content/^ 

The  whole  aaseml^  was  strode  and  affected 
by  the  old  man'a  story,  and  all  joined  in  con- 
aofiog  him  for  his  misfortunes.  But  I  was  par- 
tiailariy  interested  in  them,  as  th^  went  more 
to  eoovinoe  me  that  the  hand  of  AUa  was  iqion 
dl  our  doings  than  even  my  father's  histoiy. 
Bolh  weve  striking  instances,  but  the  Thug's 
psKtkulaiijr  so.  It  really  seemed  as  though 
Brij  Lall  had  been  given  into  our  hands,  nay, 
to  the  very  hands  of  him  he  had  so  oppress- 
ed, to  receive  his  punishment  on  earth  pre- 
tioos  to  the  et^nal  fires  of  Jehununu  '^H^Mse- 
fivward,^  said  I  to mysdf,  ^no  one  shaU  have 
it  to  sqr  of  Aaoieer  AJi  that  he  hung  back 
wften  occaaitMi  required  his  personal  exertions. 


120  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  unll  emulate  my  father^  and  the  coimtiy  shall 
know  and  feel  that  I  am  a  scourge  on  its  wicked- 
ness. No  one  shall  escape  me ;  I  shall  act  up 
to  the  utmost  of  the  oath  I  have  taken^  wage 
tmrelenting  war  with  the  whole  human  race, 
and^  Inshalla !  they  shall  see  whether  Ameer 
Ali  cannot  lead  his  men  on  to  actions  which 
will  by  far  siupass  any  of  the  present  times, 
and  equal  those  the  traditions  of  which  remain 
among  us/^ 

From  that  day  I  put  myself  under  the  tui- 
tion of  the  Gooroo,or  teacher  of  the  band, — an 
old  Thug  who  was  worn  out  with  age,  but  had 
been  considered  to  be  one  of  the  most  dexterous 
Bhuttotes,  or  stranglers,  who  had  lived  within 
the  memories  of  any  of  the  men  of  our  com- 
pany. He  was  a  Hindoo,  a  Rajpoot;  and  though 
his  frame  was  dry  and  shrivelled,  yet  from  his 
height,  breadth  of  shoulders,  and  sinews,  which 
were  developed  the  more  by  the  absence  of  flesh 
to  cover  them,  it  was  easy  to  see  that  he  had 
been  a  man  of  immense  strength  and  power ; 
and,  added  to  this,  if  his  great  dexterity  in 
using  the  handkerchief  was  considered,  the  sto- 
ries of  his  superior  prowess  might  easily  be  cre- 
dited. I  had  hitherto  not  associated  much  with 
him,  and  beyond  a  courteous  demeanor  to  eadi 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  121 

other^  we  liad  been  but  little  acquainted;  so 
I  begged  my  father  to  take  me  to  him^  de- 
Grer  me  over  to  his  care^  and  request  of  him 
to  initiate  me  thoroughly  in  the  practice  of  a 
Bhattote. 

He  was  delighted  at  this  spontaneous  offer 
m  mj  part,  readily  acceded  to  my  wishes,  and 
at  once  put  me  under  the  care  of  Hooseiu,  and 
Roop  Singh^  the  old  Thug  I  have  mentioned^ 
who  belonged  to  Hoosein's  party. 

'^  For  a  few  days/'  said  my  father,  "  I  will 
not  see  you ;  you  shall  remain  with  them ;  and 
when  you  return  to  me,  let  me  welcome  you  as 
ready  and  willing  to  take  a  part  in  the  next 
afiair  we  may  be  engaged  in/' 

The  day  after  we  began  in  earnest*  Roop 
Sin^  repeated  incantations  over  me.  I  ate  no 
mea^  indeed  tasted  nothing  but  milk  for  four 
days.  Numerous  sacrifices  were  made  to  the 
sacred  pickaxe ;  every  omen  was  observed,  and 
as  I  sat  under  the  trees  after  our  daily  march^* 
scarcely  a  bird  alighted  on  them  but  there  was 
some  conclusion  drawn  from  it;  and  the  appear- 
ttces  of  different  qniTnAl»  and  birds  as  we  com-* 
menced  our  march  in  the  mornings  were  par* 
^^colarly  observed  and  noted*  I  was  naturally 
Teiy  inquisitive  as  to  the  meaning  of  all  that  was 

VOL,  I,  o 


122  CONPBS8IONS  OF  A  THUG. 

done  to  me  and  for  me ;  but  the  old  Gooroo 
would  not  enlighten  me. 

'^  My  son/'  said  he,  "  when  I  was  your  age, 
these  ceremonies  were  performed  over  me,  to 
make  me  fearless  and  stony-hearted,  active  and 
cimning,  so  as  to  ensnare  all  who  came  within 
my  reach,  and  to  avoid  my  enemies ;  to  make 
me  fortunate,  and  to  cause  me  to  win  fame. 
In  all  these  I  have  never  failed.  Two  others 
upon  whom  I  have  performed  them  are  rising 
fast  to  be  jemadars,  such  is  their  address  and 
courage ;  and  you  too  will  be  the  same ;  there- 
fore ask  no  questions.  Content  yourself  with 
knowing  that  everything  is  going  on  properly 
and  to  my  complete  satisfaction,  for  I  have  not 
observed  one  unfavoiuable  omen.'' 

On  the  fifth  morning,  the  handkerchief  was 
put  into  my  hand;  and  after  having  been  bathed, 
anointed  with  sweet-smelling  oils,  and  marked 
on  the  forehead  with  vermilion,  as  a  votaiy  of 
fBhowauee,  I  was  declared  a  Bhuttote. 

^^  One  thing  I  foi^t,"  said  the  old  man 
Iftughing,  as  he  gave  me  the  cloth,  '^  and  that 
was  the  principal  perhaps.  I  have  not  shown 
you  how  to  use  it,  and  I  have  a  peculiar  knack 
of  my  own,  which  is  easily  communicated.  You 
Trill  soon  learn  it." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  ▲  THUG.  123 

He  took  the  doth^  tied  a  large  knot  at 
one  end,  with  a  piece  of  silver  inserted  in  it ; 
this  he  held  inliis  left  hand,  the  plain  endbeing^ 
in  his  right,  and  about  as  much  space  between 
them  as  wonid  nearly  compass  a  man's  neck: 
the  closed  hands  had  the  palms  uppermost. 

^  Now,'^  said  he,  ^  mark  this ;  and  when 
70a  throw  the  doth  from  behind,  and  have  got 
it  t^fat,  suddenly  turn  your  knuckles  into  the 
neck,  giving  a  sharp  wrench  to  either  side  that 
maj  be  most  convenient.  If  done  in  a  masterly 
manner,  instant  death  ensues/' 

I  took  the  doth,  and  held  it  as  he  directed^, 
but  it  did  not  please  him. 

'^Give  it  me  back,  that  I  may  show  you 
moie  exBcdy  on  your  own  neck,''  said  he. 

^  Indeed, -no,^'  cried  I,  laughing ;  '^  you  might 
fhink  I  was  a  traveller,  and  have  me  down  in 
an  instant,. widioat  intending  it;  but  I  per* 
fecdy  understand  the  method." 

^Then  try  it  on  me.  Ameer  Ali;  I  shall 
sec  hj  the  position  of  your  hands  whether  you 
Imow  anything  about  it." 

I  obeyed  him ;  the  old  man  shook  his  head 
^laughed. 

^  That  will  never  do ;  you  could  not  kill  a 
duld  in  that  way,"  he  said :  ^^  when  you  feel 

g2 


124  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO« 

mj  hands  round  your  neck  jou  ^will  under- 
stand/' 

So  I  submitted  with  as  good  a  grace  as  I 
could,  though  I  did  not  at  aU  like  the  idea. 
My  blood  ran  cold  through  me  as  I  felt  his 
chill,  clammy  hands  about  my  neck.  But  he 
did  not  hurt  me,  and  I  saw  where  my  error 
had  been.  I  tried  it  on  him  as  he  had  shown 
me  several  times,  and  was  declared  at  last  to 
be  perfect. 

*^  Now  you  only  want  practice.  Ameer  Ali,** 
said  he. 

"  Inshalla !  Roop  Singh,''  I  replied,  "  we 
shall  have  plenty  of  it.  One  beginning,  and  I 
fear  not  for  the  rest.  Like  a' tiger,  which,  once 
having  tasted  human  blood,  will  if  possible 
take  no  other,  and  runs  eveiy  risk  to  get  it,  so  I 
feel  it  will  be  with  me."  And  it  was  so.  Sahib ! 
1  knew  myself— I  had  spoken  truly. 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  125 


CHAPTER  VI. 

n  WBICH  THE  &BADER  WILL  BS  IKFO&MED  BOW  AMEEK  ALt 
KILLED  HIS  riEST  KAK. 

Nothing  of  any  moment  occuired  during  the 
lest  of  our  march  to  Nagpoor,  if  I  except  the 
dnOis  of  a  few  solitary  travellers^  who  had 
&Ilm  by  the  hands  of  a  small  portion  of  the 
band  who  had  been  sent  to  another  road^ 
which  ran  parallel  to  the  one  on  which  we 
marched;  and  as  I  know  no  particulars  of 
them  worth  mentioning;^  I  shall  at  once  lead 
you,  Sahib,  to  our  encampment  at  Nagpoor. 

Outside  the  dty  is  a  large  tank,  on  the 
mazgin  of  which  the  majority  of  the  band  en« 
camped.  My  father  and  a  few  others  put  up 
m  the  town,  for  the  purpose  of  converting  the 
booty  already  obtained  into  money.     It  was 


126  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

not  a  difficult  task,  for  as  the  property  which 
had  belonged  to  Brijlall  was  easily  saleable,  we 
soon  found  purchasers  among,  the  numerous 
goldsmiths  and  sahoukars  of  the  city. 

In  one  of  his  dealings  with  a  sahoukar, 
my  father  casually  stated,  that  he  was  proceed- 
ing to   Hyderabad  Avith    some   men  he  had 
brought  from  his  village,  and  for  whom  he  was 
in  hope  of  procuring  employment  under,  as  he 
said,  his  brother,  who  was  in  the  service -of 
the  then  reigning  prince  Sikundur  Jah«    The 
Sahoukar  at  once  proposed  to  accompany  us^ 
and  to  give  my  father  and  his  men  a  handsome 
remuneration  if  he  would  protect  him  on  the 
road ;  as  he  had,  he  said,  been  for  some  time 
on  the  look  out  for  an  opportunity  to  put  him-* 
self  under  the  escort  of  a  respectable  man  who 
might  be  travelling  there  with  a  number  of 
followers. 

At  that  time.  Sahib,  in  consequence  of  the 
unsettled  state  of  the  country,  and  the  many 
rumours  there  were  of  wars,  any  man  of  re- 
spectability, who  was  idle  in  his  village,  and 
<5ould  persuade  a  few  companions  to  accompany 
him  as  their  leader,  was  sure  of  employment  aa 
a  soldier,  if  he  presented  himself  at  any  of  the 
courts  of  Hindostan  or  the  Dukhun.    Sindea^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  127 

Holkar,  the  Peshwah^  every  prince  in  fact 
had  a  large  army  which  was  tolerably  paid ;  and 
it  was  better  to  serve  with  them^  than  to  pur- 
sue any  other  occupation.  We  had  met  several 
bands  of  such  men  on  our  road  down  to  Nagpoor, 
so  that  our  company  presented  no  extraordi- 
oaiy  or  suspicious  appearance,  especially  under 
my  &ther,  who  looked  like  a  soldier,  was  al- 
ways well  armed  and  dressed,  rode  a  fine  horse^ 
and  on  occasions  of  residing  in,  or  even  passing^ 
through  a  city,  was  always  attended  by  a  num- 
ber of  the  Thugs  as  his  escort ;  and  his  appear- 
ance was  certainly  what  he  represented  himself 
to  be  to  the  Sahoukar. 

My  fiither  readily  agreed  to  the  Sahoukar's 
terms,  and  bound  himself  down  in  a  day  or  two 
^fiawardfl  to  be  at  his  disposal,  and  to  afford 
him  protection  as  far  as  Hyderabad.  At  a  se- 
cret confisrence  they  had  that  day,  the  Sahou* 
br,  as  my  fiither  told  me,  informed  him  that 
he  was  going  to  take  down  a  good  deal  of  trea^ 
sure,  some  valuable  jewels  and  some  merchan- 
dize, by  which  he  hoped  to  get  a  handsome 
profit  at  Hyderabad.  Nay,  he  even  went  so 
&r  as  to  show  him  what  he  was  going  to  take 
with  him ;  and  you  cannot  imagine,  Sahib,  the 
joy  that  was  difiuaed  in  our  camp  at  the  cer- 
tainty of  so  rich  a  booty. 


128  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG/ 

In  order  to  give  our  band  as  much  of  the 
appearance  of  soldiers  as  possible^  my  father 
purchased  for  thos^  who  had  none,  matchlocks^ 
swords^  and  shields,  and  distributed  them  :  and, 
in  truth,  when  all  the  men  were  drawn  up  to 
be  examined,  they  were  a  fine-looking  set  of 
fellows ;  for  as  this  expedition  had  been  con- 
sidered one  of  extreme  adventure,  none  but  the 
youngest  and  most  able-bodied  had  been  se- 
lected for  it.  They  were  all  informed  of  the 
agreement  which  had  been  made  with  the  Sa- 
houkar,  cautioned  to  put  on  as  military  and 
swaggering  an  air  as  possible,  and,  in  short,  to 
behave  as  soldiers  would,  during  the  part  of  the 
journey  they  would  have  to  appear  as  his 
escort. 

This  was  in  the  evening,  and  during  the 
night  the  camp  was  a  scene  of  jollity;  the 
booty  in  view,  nay,  almost  within  their  grasp, 
was  sufficient  to  cheer  them.  A  set  of  dan- 
cing girls  was  invited  from  the  city,  and  in 
listening  to  their  songs  the  best  part  of  the 
night  was  passed. 

We  expected  the  Sahoukar  anxiously  all  the 
day,  and  just  at  nightfall  he  came  to  our  camp 
in  a  small  travelling  cart,  with  one  or  two  ser- 
vants and  two  or  three  small  ponies,  on  which 
a  tent  and  his  baggage  were  laden,  and  ten  bul- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  129: 

lodts with  their  drivers.   Altogether^  there \^ere 
eight  men,  induding  himself. 

We  saw  but  little  of  him  during  our  march 
to  Oomraotee;  mj  father  and  Hoosein  used 
sometimes  to  sit  with  him  in  his  tent  during 
the  evening,  and  I  was  also  introduced  to  him* 
He  was  a  laige,  unwieldy  man,  and  I  began  to 
think  whether  he  woidd  not  be  a  good  subject 
finr  my  first  triaL  I  mentioned  my  thoughts 
to  my  fiither,  and  he  was  ifiuch  pleased  with 
me. 

^  I  had  intended  to  have  appointed  you  to 
be  his  Bhuttote/^  said  he ;  '^  he  is  too  fat  to 
make  any  resistance^  and  he  will  be  the  easier 
voik  for  you^  who  have  not  as  yet  tried  what 
you  can  do/* 

So  firom  that  time  I  looked' upon  him  as  my 
fint  victim* 

I  daily  went  to  my  instructor  to  gain  fresh 
insight  into  my  profession,  and  practised  the 
handling  of  the  doth  in  every  way  he  pointed 
oat  to  me.  He  one  day  proposed  to  inveigle  a 
lonely  traveller  into  our  camp,  in  order  that  I 
might  try  my  hand  upon  him  first ;  but  I  ob* 
jccted  to  this,  as  I  felt  confident  in  my  own 
powers,  and  was  determined^  as  I  had  sdected 
the  Sahoukar,  that  he  should  be  the  first  man* 

05 


130  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  pass  over  our  journey^  as  nothing  worth 
mentioning  occurred  on  the  road.  We  arrived 
at  the  town,  and  took  up  our  quarters  in  the 
iNizar.  I  was  much  struck  with  its  apparent 
opulence  and  prosperity ;  but  it  was  not  to  be 
wondered  at,  as  it  was  the  place  where  all  the 
merchandize  and  manufactures  of  Hindostan 
were  brought  to  be  distributed  over  the  Duk- 
hun,  and  where  all  the  spices,  drugs,  and  other 
articles  of  trade  arrived  from  the  south,  to  be 
sent  to  different  parts  of  Hindostan. 

The  town  seemed  to  be  full  of  sahoukars' 
houses  and  large  shops;  and  in  the  bazars 
were  displayed  every  article  that  I  had  ever 
lieard  of,  besides  many  others  from  the  Euro- 
peans at  Bombay  which  I  had  never  seen  be* 
fim ;  and  I  wandered  about  evexy  day  in  com- 
pany  with  my  father,  admiring  and  wondering 
at  all  I  saw. 

The  Sahoukar's  business  detained  him  som^ 
Says  at  this  place,  at  the  end  of  which  we 
again  set  forward,  with  an  addition  to  his 
people  of  three  men,  who  drove  a  few  biiUocke 
heavUy  laden  with  cloths,  which  we  heard  were 
of  the  most  costly  description,  being  those  of 
Senares,  which  are  justly  celebrated  for  their 
TiriiTiewi  and  beauty.    Nor  did  this  addition  at 


w  k^ 


GONFE88ION8  OP  A  TBU6.  ISl 

all  difloonoert  our  plans^  for  in  consequence  of 
the  Sahoukar  having  accompanied  us,   Hoo* 
sem's  party  stQl  remained;  and,  indeed,  if  ifc 
had  not,  there  were  plenty  of  my  father's  to 
have  secured  the  whole  without  trouble. 

Ftmn  Oomraotee  to  Mungloor  is  three 
stages,  and  ^' there,''  said  my  fiither,  ^^I  shall 
decide  on  the  place  for  the  ending  of  this  maU 
ter.  If  I  remember  right,  there  are  some  low 
biDs  and  ravines  not  fiir  beyond  it,  which  wiD 
give  OS  excellent  opportunities  for  concealing 
the  bodies.  And  do  you,  Hoosdn,  inquire  who 
among  your  men  know  the  ground,  for  it  will  ^ 
be  necessary  to  send  some  one  who  does,  with 
the  Lugfaaees." 

Inquiries  were  accordingly  made  when  we 
leached  our  first  stage,  a  village  named  Banm, 
iad  it  was  discovered  that  three  men  were  in- 
timately acquainted  vrith  the  whole  of  the  road^ 
and  had  been  on  the  point  of  coming  forward 
to  recommend  that  one  spot  in  particular  should 
not  be  ne^ected.  lliey  were  closely  questioned 
bjr  my  fiither  and  Hoosein ;  and  they  gave  a 
^€fy  dear  description  of  a  place  which  seemed 
to  be  80  well  fitted  fi^r  the  purpose,  that  it  was 
St  <Hice  determined  on^  and  the  men  promised 
OKtn  reward  if  they  wcmld  exert  themsdves.   . 


132  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  now  felt  that  my  time  had  come ;  that  in 
a  very  few  hours  I  might  take  my  place  with 
the  rest,  having  established  my  right  to  be  their 
equal. 

Perhaps  it  was  weakness.  Sahib,  but  from 
that  time  I  avoided  the  sight  of  the  Sahoukar 
as  much  as  possible.  I  saw  him  once  or  twice 
on  the  road ;  but  an  involuntary  shudder  crept 
through  me,  and,  like  a  fool,  I  almost  wished 
I  were  back  again  at  our  village.  But  it  was 
too  late  to  retract ;  I  had  a  character  to  gain, 
and  the  esteem  of  him  who  best  loved  me,  my 
fiither,  to  secure.  To  turn  back  was  impossi- 
ble, and  to  evince  the  smallest  cowardice  was 
to  degrade  myself  irretrievably.  I  had  there- 
fore no* resource  but  to  do  my  best;  and,  in 
truth,  when  the  Sahoukar  was  not  before  me, 
I  felt  no  reluctance  to  perform  my  part,  but, 
on  the  contraiy,  the  same  desire  I  had  before 
experienced  to  distinguish  myself. 

We  reached  Mungloor«  It  is  a  large  town, 
full  of  Mahomedans,  and  celebrated  for  the 
ahrine  of  Meer  Hyat  Klalundur,  a  saint  of  great 
antiquity.  His  tomb  is  held  in  particular  vene- 
ration, and  it  was  judged  highly  expedient  that 
we  should  offer  up  our  prayers  for  the  succ^s 
of  our  entexprise*     Accordingly,  my  fitther. 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ.  133 

Inyself^  Hoosein^  and  some  other  Mahomedans 
went  to  the  tomb^  and  haying  observed  all 
the  ceremonies  required  and  directed  hj  the 
attendant  Moolahs^  we  were  sitting  in  conver- 
sation with  two  of  them,  when  we  discovered, 
hj  a  casual  sign  made  by  my  father  to  Hoosein, 
irfaich  was  recognised  by  them,  that  they  were 
Thugs !  Most  extraordinary,  thought  I ;  here 
sre  sacred  ministers  of  our  faith  Thugs  as  well 
as  ourselves*  But  after  some  conversation  with 
Aem,  I  could  see  that  my  father  esteemed 
them  lightly. 

^  These  fellows  can  hardly  be  Thugs,^'  said 
my  &ther  to  Hoosein,  as  we  descended  the 
steps  of  the  shrine  into  the  outer  court,  where 
many  of  the  men  had  put  up  for  the  day,  ^and 
we  had  better  t^aution  the  people  against  get- 
ting acquainted  with  them.  I  do  not  think 
they  will  notice  us  fiirther  as  it  is,  but  they 
might  do  so  did  they  know  whom  we  have  with 
us." 

^  You  are  right,'^  said  Hoosein ;  '^  it  might 
peihaps  be  better  were  the  men  told  not  to 
disclose  whom  we  have  with  us/' 

They  were  accordingly  cautioned:  and  it 
turned  out  that  we  had  done  righi^  as  we  heard 
afterwards  that  the  Moolahs  were  most  inquisi- 


134  CONFESSIONH  OF  A  THUG. 

tire,  and  could  not  understand  how  it  was  that 
we  had  come  so  fiir  and  were  going  so  nrndi 
jiirther  without  an  object;  and  I  have  no  doubt 
had  we  not  acted  as  we  did,  and  disclosed  our 
intentions  to,  or  asked  for  assifitance  from  than> 
that  they  would  have  either  betrayed  ns  to  the 
village  authorities,  or  insisted  on  such  a  share 
of  the  spcdl,  which  we  dare  not  have  reused,  as 
would  have  materially  lessened  oars. 

After  prayers  we  returned  to  the  place 
where  we  had  put  up,  and  found  a  man  be- 
lon^g  to  the  Sahoukar  waiting  for  us.  He 
■aid  his  master  would  stay  that  evening  where 
he  was,  with  a  friend,  instead  of  coming  outside 
the  village  to  our  encampment,  but  that  my 
father  was  to  leave  some  men  with  him  as  a 
guard ;  and  that  he  would  set  out  eaily  in  the 
lught,  as  he  was  deteimined  to  go  on  to  Bas- 
um,  a  town  some  distance  off,  where  he  had 
another  friend,  whom  he  wished  to  visit ;  that 
as  it  was  so  long  a  march  we  must  start  eariy, 
so  as  to  allow  time  for  a  bait  for  refreshment 
at  a  village  half  way. 

My  father  did  not  like  the  idea  o(  sending 
the  men  into  the  village,  lest  they  should  be 
recognised  as  Thugs  by  any  of  the  Thug  villtf- 
gera;  yet  he  could  not  bat  acquiesce,  and  some 


CONFESSIONS -OF  ▲  THUG.  135 

were  sent  as  soon  as  night  closed  in^  that  there 
migiit  be  hardly  a  chance  of  their  being  known. 
In  the  meantime  every  preparation  was  made  by 
the  party  of  gravediggers  who  were  to  precede 
iSy  and  at  nightfidl  they  also  left  the  ground^ 
&urteen  in  number^  with  the  two  who  knew 
tfce  spot  in  company  with  them.  They  were 
eonfident  as  to  the  precise  place  they  should 
fix  on,  and  described  the  hills  as  Cttle  more 
than  low  mounds^  caused  by  some  high  land 
Iveaking  into  ravines;  that^  if  they  remem- 
bered right,  the  road  was  very  stony,  and 
crossed  by  several  small  streams,  whose  banks 
vere  lined  by  thick  brushwood,  and  that  in 
9af  one  of  these  in  which  there  might  be  no 
water,  the  bhil^  or  grave,  should  be  prepared* 
Hiey  were  also  desired  to  place  men  in  ad* 
Tance  to  give  information,  that  we  might  all 
take  our  places,  and  fall  on,  when  the  signal  was 
given. 

It  was  now  generally  known  to  all  that  I 
me  to  have  the  Sahoukar  to  myself  and  many 
thronged  about  me  to  see  how  I  looked  for- 
ward to  my  first  trial ;  every  one  cheered  me^ 
and  I  must  own  this  gave  me  great  confi- 
dence. As  the  time  approached,  my  soul 
faoxned  for  the  work  like  that  of  a  young  and 


136  CONFESSIONS  or  A  THUQ. 

brave  soldier  to  see  the  first  fiash  of  hia  bright 
sword  in  anger.  My  lather  eojoyed  my  de- 
meanor in  silent  satisfaction ;  he  spoke  not,  but 
there  was  exultation  in  his  eye  as  he  looked 
fondly  upon  me,  and  I  felt  that  I  should  not 
disappoint  him. 

The  whole  band  seemed  to  be  impressed  par- 
ticularly with  the  importance  of  the  present 
matter,  for  tJiey  collected  into  groups,  and 
though  each  man  knew  exactly  what  he  had  to 
do,  and  what  was  appointed  for  his  comrade,  yet 
they  seemed  to  be  t^Bcussing  the  whole,  till  one 
by  one  they  separated,  and  each  stretched  him- 
self out  to  gain  the  little  rest  he  could,  before 
the  time  arrived  which  would  call  him  into  ac- 
tive, nay,  deadly  strife, — my  father  and  Hoosein 
too,  all  except  myself.  I  was  sitting  outside  our 
slight  tent,  when  Roop  Singh  came  to  me. 

"  Baba!"  said  he  as  he  sat  down,  "how 
feel  you?  is  your  heart  firm  and  your  blood 
cool?" 

"  Both,"  said  I :  "  nothing  can  change  my 
heart ;  and  feel  my  hand,  is  my  blood  hot  ?" 

"  No,"  said  the  old  man,  taking  it  in  his ; 
"  it  is  not,  nor  does  it  tremble ;  this  is  as  it 
should  be.  I  have  seen  many  prepare  for  their 
first  trial,  but  never  one  so  coolly  and  calmly 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  137 

as  jou  do ;  but  this  is  all  in  consequence  of  the 
blessed  Muntnis  ^hich  have  been  read  over 
you,  and  the  ceremonies  you  went  through/' 

"  Perhaps  so/'  said  I ;  ^'but  I  think  I  should 
have  been  much  the  same  without  them.'' 

"  Now,  may  Bhowanee  forgive  you,  proud 
hoj,"  he  replied ;  "  you  know  not  their  eflScacy ; 
was  there  ever  a  prouder  being  than  I  was, — 
a  Rajpoot  by  birth,  and  one   of  the  purest 
tribes  ?    Had  I  not  slain  wild  beasts,  or  helped 
to  slay  them  from  my  childhood?  but  when  a 
man  was   shown  me,    and  the  handkerchief 
alone  put  into  my  hands  to  destroy  him  with, 
indeed  I  trembled ;  nor  was  it  for  a  long  time 
tbat  I  could  be  brought  to  attempt  it.     But," 
continued  Roop  Singh,   '^  you  have  one  more 
ceremony  to  go  through,   which   on  no  ac- 
count must  be  neglected ;  go,  call  your  father, 
Hoosein,  and  Bhudrinath,  that  they  may  be 
pcscnt." 

We  were  all  soon  assembled,  and  the  Goo- 
TOO  led  the  way  into  an  adjoining  field.  He 
stopped,  and  turning  to  the  direction  in  which 
we  were  to  proceed,  raised  his  hands  in  a  sup- 
plicatory manner,  and  cried,  '^  Oh  Kalee !  Maha 
Kalee !  if  the  traveller  now  with  us  should  die 


136  C0NFE8BI0NB  OF  A  THDO. 

by  ilu;  hand  of  this  thy  new  votaiy,  vouchsafe 
us  the  Thibaoo !" 

All  of  us  stood  silently ;  and  wonderful  to 
relate,  even  at  that  late  hour  an  aas  brayed  on 
the  right  hand.     The  Gooroo  was  oveijoyed. 

"Tliere!"  cried  he  to  the  othera,  "was 
there  ever  so  complete  an  acceptation  of  a  vo- 
tary ':     The  omen  almost  followed  the  prayer." 

"  Shookr  Alia !"  exclaimed  my  father,  "  it  is 
no»'  complete ;  he  will  go  forth  and  conquar. 
There  only  remains  for  you  to  tie  the  knot." 

"  That  I  will  do  when  we  return,"  said  ihe 
Gooroo ;  and  when  we  reached  our  encamp- 
ment, he  took  my  handkerchief,  and  untying 
tlie  knot  which  had  been  previously  made,  he 
retied  it,  placing  a  piece  of  silver  in  it.  Pre- 
senting it  to  me,  he  said, 

"  Receive  this  now  sacred  weapon ;  put  your 
trust  in  it;  in  the  holy  name  of  Kalee>  I  bid 
it  do  yotir  will." 

I  rcceivied  it'  in  my  right  hand>  and  care- 
fully tucked  it  into  my  waistband,  that  I  mig^t 
not  lose  it,  and  that  it  might  be  ready  for  action 
when  required. 

Wc  remuned  in  conversation  for  some  time, 
and  then  threw  ourselvea  on   our  carpets  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  139 

snatdi  a  short  rest,  till  one  of  our  men  from 
the  Tillage  came  and  told  us  that  the  Sahoufcar 
vas  preparing  to  move,  and  had  sent  him  on  to 
warn  us. 

The  band  were  quickly  roused  and  our 
beasts  hden,  and  we  drew  up  by  the  side  of 
the  road  to  await  his  arrival.  He  was  not  long 
ia  coming,  and  we  all  moved  on  together. 

The  night  was  beautifiil,  the  road  excellent, 
and  we  pushed  on  in  high  spirits.  The  boofy 
we  were  to  possess,  the  tact  with  which 
tike  whole  matter  had  been  managed  from  the 
fira^  would  mark  it  as  an  enterprise  of  a  su- 
fonar  description,  one  that  any  one  of  us 
ironld  he  proud  to  mention,  and  which  would 
caoae  a  considerable  sensation,  not  only  in  the 
eonntiy,  but  among  the  numerous  bands  of 
Unigs  of  Hindostan,  more  espedally  those  we 
were  to  rgoin  at  the  conclusion  of  our  season. 

We  had  proceeded  about  two  coss,  when 
there  was  a  murmur  among  the  men  who  led, 
and  one  of  the  scouts  was  an  instant  afterwards 
seen  making  his  way  to  where  we  were.  My 
fiither  recognised  him  as  one  of  those  he  had 


^  BhiDa  manjeh?^  [have  you  cleared  the 
hole?]  he  eagerly  inquired. 


140  COKPB88IOKB  OF  A  THDO. 

"Maojeb!"  said  tbe  man;  "it  is  cleared, 
and  it  is  all  ready.  See  you  yon  low  hills  ?  A 
streamlet,  as  I  told  you,  runs  ^m  them  ;  and 
'  it  is  a  rare  bhil  that  we  have  made.  Jemadar 
Sahib.     You  will  say  we  have  done  well.'' 

"  And  how  far  may  it  be  }"  demanded  my 
father. 

"  About  half  a  coss/'  said  the  man :  "  a 
short  distance  from  hence,  the  road  becomes 
stony,  and  continues  so  till  you  are  above  the 
pass — take  advantage  of  it;"  and  he  fell  ia 
among  the  others. 

The  men  were  silently  warned  to  be  at  their 
posts,  and  each  man,  or  tn-o  men,  as  it  was 
necessary,  placed  himself  close  to  the  one  to 
whom  he  had  been  assigned.  By  designed  ob* 
structions  in  &ont,  the  bullocks  belonging  to  the 
Sahoukar,  with  their  attendants,  were  brought 
immediately  about  the  cart  in  which  he  rode, 
and  the  whole  being  gathered  into  one  place, 
were  the  easier  to  be  secured,  llie  preparations 
Bgdn  roused  me,  and  I  grasped  the  handker- 
chief firmly,  thinking  every  moment  that  the 
signal  was  about  to  be  made ;  but  we  still 
crept  on  at  a  slow  pace,  for  the  road  was  nar- 
row and  lined  by  thorny  bushes ;  and  the  men 
in  front  proceeding  as  slowly  as  possible,  we 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  I4I 

were  kept  exactly  in  our  proper  place^  and  ex- 
pected  every  moment  to  reach  the  spot. 

As  we  iqpproached  the  small  hiUs,  the  jun* 
g^e  became  pretty  thick^  and  appeared  doubly 
so  by  the  moonlight,  and  we  passed  many 
places  where  I  thought  the  deed  might  have 
been  done  with  advantage.  But  I  was  wrong, 
for  the  Lughaes  had  selected  an  admirable  one. 

A  man  came  from  the  front,  whispered  a 
few  words  to  my  father,  and  again  went  on : 
this  increased  my  anxiety.  We  crossed  a  small 
hollow,  ascended  a  bank,  and  below  us  I  saw 
what  I  was  sure  was  the  place.  The  banks  of  the 
rivulet  were  high  and  steep,  covered  with  thick 
underwood  matted  by  trailing  creepers.  A  few 
higher  trees  nearly  met  over  its  bed,  in  which 
could  be  just  discerned  a  small  thread  of  water, 
looking  like  a  silver  snake  as  the  moon^s  rays 
&n  on  it  through  the  dark  foliage.  A  hundred 
thieves  might  lie  there,  thought  I ;  and  who 
oonld  ever  know  the  fate  of  a  traveller  who 
might  so  easily  be  surprised  in  such  a  spot? 

I  was  roused  £rom  my  train  of  thought  by  my 
biha,  as  he  called  out  ^^  Hooshiaree ! ''  (caution). 
This  was  the  preparatory  signal.  He  went  to 
the  side  of  the  cart,  and  represented  to  the  Sa- 
bookar  that  we  had  reached  the  stream,  and 


142  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

that  the  bank  was  so  steep,  and  the  bed  so 
ston^,  that  he  most  get  out  and  walk  over  to 
the  other  sid^  if  ao  further.  This  was  quite 
sufficient :  the  man  got  out,  and  after  seeing 
the  cart  safely  down  the  steep  bank  was  prepa- 
ring to  follow  himaelf. 

The  whole  scene  is  now  beftn^  me.  The 
bullocks  and  their  drivers,  with  the  Thugs,  were 
all  in  a  confused  group  in  the  bed  of  the  little 
stream,  the  men  shouting  and  urging  on  their 
boasts :  but  it  was  easy  to  see  that  every  man 
had  a  Thug  dose  to  him  awaiting  the  sig- 
nal. They  were  only  a  few  feet  below  us,  and 
the  stream  was  so  narrow  that  it  was  with 
some  difficulty  all  could  stand  in  its  bed,  espe- 
cidly  when  the  cart  reached  the  bottom.  Above, 
stood  my  father,  Hoosein,  and  myself^ — the  8a- 
houkar,  one  of  his  servants,  and  several  other 
Thugs. 

I  was  eagerJj  waiting  the  signal ;  I  tightfy 
grasped  the  fetal  handkerchief,  and  my  first 
\'ictim  was  within  a  foot  of  me !  I  went  behind 
him  as  being  preferable  to  one  side,  and  ob> 
served  one  of  the  other  Thugs  do  the  same  to  a 
servant.  The  Sahoukar  moved  a  step  or  two 
towards  the  road — I  instinctiTely  followed  him 
— I  scarcely  felt  that  I  stirred,  so  intensely  was 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THVO.  143 

I  observing  him*    ^'  Jey  Kalee ! ''  shouted  my 
fiither:  it  was  the  signal,  and  I  obeyed  it ! 

As  quick  as  thought  the  doth  was  round 
Ub  neck — I  seemed  endued  with  superhuman 
strength — ^I  wrenched  his  neck  round — he  stnig* 
g^  convulsively  for  an  instant,  and  feU.  I  did 
not  quit  my  hold,  I  knelt  down  on  him,  and 
strained  the  cloth  till  my  hand  ached :  but  he 
moved  not — ^he  was  dead !  I  quitted  my  hold^ 
and  started  to  my  feet:  I  was  mad  with  excite- 
ment ! — ^my  blood  boiled,  and  I  felt  as  thou^  I 
could  have  strangled  a  himdred  others,  so  easy, 
so  simple  had  the  reality  been.  One  turn  of 
Bjr  wxista  had  placed  me  on  an  equality  with 
those  who  had  followed  the  profession  for  years, 
^I  had  taken  the  first  place  in  the  enterprise, 
far  I  had  killed  the  principal  victim!  I  should 
nottre  the  praise  of  the  whole  band,  many  of 
idMxm  I  was  confident  had  looked  on  me  as 
onljrachild. 

I  WIS  nmsed  firom  my  reverie  by  my  father. 

^  Tou  hacve  done  well,''  he  said  in  a  low  and 
kindvoioe;  ^youwillreceivetherewardof this 
ioon;  now  fiillow  me,  we  will  go  to  the  grave. 
Eie  this  the  bodies  have  been  collected,  and  I 
nyidf  must  see  that  they  are  properly  disposed 


144 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


(( 


cc 


of.  There  will  be  a  noise  about  this  business^ 
and  it  will  need  great  exertion  for  us  to  get  out 
of  the  road  we  are  now  travelling/' 

I  followed  him.  We  descended  into  the  bed 
of  the  stream^  and  were  led  to  the  grave  by 
one  of  the  men ;  others  bearing  the  body  of  the 
Sahoukar  followed.  We  passed  up  the  bed  of 
the  stream  for  a  short  distance ;  and  near  the 
mouth  of  a  small  nulla^  the  bed  of  which  was 
dry,  a  number  of  the  men  were  standing. 
The  grave  ?*'  asked  my  father. 
It  is  up  there/'  said  one ;  ^'  you  will  have  to 
creep,  and  the  thorns  are  very  bad.'' 

^^  It  matters  not,"  he  replied ;  and  we  entered 
the  place. 

The  banks  of  the  rivulet  were  perhaps  two 
or  three  yards  high,  and  the  bed  was  so  narrow 
that  but  two  persons  could  advance  abreast. 
The  creepers  and  trees  were  matted  overiiead, 
and  the  sides  so  thick  that  it  was  impossible 
that  any  one  could  have  got  down  from  above. 
The  tangled  character  of  the  spot  increased  as 
we  proceeded,  imtil  it  became  necessary  to  free 
our  clothes  from  the  thorns  which  caught  us  at 
every  step.  In  a  few  moments  we  heard  the 
sound  of  voices,  and  after  creeping  almost  on 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  145 

an  fotm  through  a  hole  which  had  apparently 
been  forced  through  the  underwood^  we  came 
upon  the  grave. 

There  was  only  one ;  it  occupied  almost  the 
entire  breadth  of  the  stream ;  it  was  very  dee  p 
and  the  earth,  or  rather  sand,  had  been  thrown 
onton  each  end.  The  Lughaees  were  sitting 
tbere,  sharpening  stakes  cut  from  the  jungle ; 
but  ihey  could  scarcely  be  seen  from  the  dark- 
ness of  the  place,  which  the  thick  wood  above 
odI^  partially  allowed  the  moonbeams  to  pene- 
tnte.  They  were  conversing  in  a  low  tone  in 
tte  slaog  of  the  band,  which  1  had  not  learn- 
«1:  my  fiither  spoke  to  them,  or  rather  to  their 
leader. 

^  You  have  had  your  wits  about  you/^  he 
ittd,  ^'and  we  will  think  well  of  you  when  we 
Bttke  the  distribution :  this  is  a  grave  that  even 
2  jackal  could  not  discover.  Again  I  say.  Peer 
Khan,  you  have  done  this  properly,  and  it  is 
vdl  I  have  seen  it  that  I  may  speak  of  you  as 
joa  deserve :  but  you  must  be  quick, — the  night 
advances.^^ 

^It  is  finished,  Khodawund/'  replied  the 
nan;  ^we  do  but  wait  for  another  body  which 
th^  say  is  coming,  and  the  filling  up  will  be 
done  immediately.^^ 

VOL.  I.  H 


146 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


As  he  spoke,  the  body  of  the  Sahoukar  was 
brought  up  by  three  men.  Who  railed  at  it  for  its 
weight. 

*^  It  is  their  wont,^  he  said ;  "  do  not  speak  to 
them ;  only  watch  what  they  do ;  for  you  must 
see  all,  that  you  may  be  fully  acquainted  with 
your  duties/' 

I  was  silent.  The  corpse  was  dragged  to 
the  brink  and  thrown  in,  as  also  that  of  the 
servant  who  had  been  killed  close  to  the  Sahou- 
kar :  incisions  were  made  in  their  abdomens, 
and  sharpened  stakes  driven  through  them. 

^  Were  it  not  for  the  precaution  you  see,^ 
said  my  father,  ^  the  .ground  might  swell,  and 
the  jackals  would  drag  out  the  bodies ;  in  this 
way  however  it  is  impossible." 

When  all  was  finished,  quantities  of  stones 
which  had  been  colleoted  were  thrown  iqion 
the  bodies,  afterwards  thorns,  and  the  wftole 
was  covered  up  with  sand,  which  was  cavefidly 
smoothed. 

^^  I  think  this  will  do.  Jemadar  Shdiib,^  aeid 
Peer  Khan ;  ^^  we  may  now  leave  the^plaoe.  St 
k  not  likely  that  any  one  will  oomeliere  to  look 
for  the  Sethjee  or  Iiib  people,  and  Ae  Sahib* 
sada  has  seen  how  deveriy  we  have  done  our 
work.'* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  147 

**  Enough/*  said  I,  *^I  shall  know  how  to  act 
as  a  Lugha  myself  should  I  ever  need  it/' 

Mj  father  beckoned  me  to  follow  him.  I 
staid  to  see  some  dry  sand  thrown  over  the 
place,  and  proceeded  with  the  others.  The 
hole  in  the  underwood  made  by  us  was  closed 
up  with  great  care ;  and  a  branch  of  a  bush 
bemg  broken  off^  and  trailed  after  him  by  the 
hindmost  man,  obliterated  every  footmark  in 
the  dry  sand  of  the  Nulla. 


h2 


148 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


A  NEW  ADVENTURE,  WHICH  PROVES  AN  UNUSUAL  PRELUDE 
TO  AK  evening's  ENTERTAINMENT* 


The  rest  of  the  band^  with  the  cart  and  laden 
bullocks^  had  proceeded  some  way  before  we 
overtook  them.  We  passed  through  a  thin  jun- 
gle for  some  distance,  emerging  from  which,  we 
found  ourselves  on  a  wild,  bare  plain,  here  and 
there  studded  with  straggling  brushwood.  We 
all  collected  together,  and  lighting  fires,  the 
hooka  passed  round,  and  each  one  related  his 
achievement,  and  gloried  in  the  prospect  of  a 
speedy  division  of  the  booty  we  had  acquired. 

To  arrange  our  future  proceedings  was  by 
no  means  an  easy  matter,  as  it  was  necessary 
to  get  past  Bassim,  where  the  Sahoukar  had 
friends,  and  his  cart  and  bullocks  might  possi* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  149 

bly  be  recognised  in  the  town.  My  father's 
advice  was  to  travel  till  daylight,  and  then  to 
withdraw  to  one  side  of  the  road  as  far  from 
observation  as  possible ;  to  remain  there  as  long 
as  we  could,  and  then  to  push  on  beyond  Bas« 
sim.  At  this  halt  too  there  was  to  be  a  grand 
division  of  the  spoil,  at  least  as  much  of  it 
as  could  be  divided ;  and  Hoosein's  party  was 
to  separate  from  us  and  pursue  their  road  in 
the  best  way  they  could,  in  the  direction  which 
had  been  pointed  out  to  them.  Accordingly 
we  again  started,  and  after  passing  some  vil- 
lages halted  about  sunrise  at  some  distance  from 
the  road,  near  a  grove  of  trees,  in  which  there 
was  a  well  of  water.  Before  the  men  betook 
themselves  to  cooking  their  meal,  after  the 
march,  they  were  all  assembled ;  and  the  quan- 
tity of  goor  having  been  brought,  the  ceremony 
of  the  Tupounee  was  performed  as  I  have  before 
described.  I  was  now  entitled  to  a  seat  on 
the  blanket  with  the  other  Bhuttotes :  I  was 
their  equal !  The  ceremony  ended,  I  untied 
the  knot  of  my  handkerchief,  as  directed  by 
my  father,  and  taking  out  the  piece  of  silver, 
presented  it  with  somB  rupees  to  my  gooroo, 
touching  his  feet  at  the  same  time  in  reve- 
rence.   This  was  the  last  of  my  ceremonies  of 


150 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


initiation.    I  was  a  Bhuttote^  had  fidriy  killed 
my  man,  and  held  myself  to  be  the  eqml  of  any 
of  my  associates. 

After  this  my  father  and  Hoosein  brought 
forth  all  the  plunder  of  our  late  enterprise.  It 
was  magnificent :  there  was  a  good  quantity  of 
gold  and  silver  in  money ;  but  the  principd  van 
luables  were  the  jewels  which  the  Sahoukar  was 
taking  to  Hyderabad  for  sale,  and  the  cloths  and 
brocades  on  the  bullocks :  they  were  of  the  rich- 
est description. 

The  distribution  of  these  was  a  matter  of 
great  difficulty,  and  it  was  impossible  to  satisfy 
every  obc;  besides,  the  pearls  and  diamonds 
would  have  lost  a  great  deal  of  their  value  by 
being  divided  among  the  men.  So  it  was 
agreed  to  share  the  ready  money,  cookings 
utensils,  and  other  efibcts  of  the  Sahoukaop^ 
idso  the  least  valuable  cloths,  into  two  equal 
portions  as  nearly  as  possible,  in  proportion  to 
the  number  of  men  of  each  band ;  that  my  fa- 
ther was  to  have  charge  of  the  jewels,  which  be 
was  to  sell  at  Hyderabad  to  the  best  advantage, 
as  also  of  the  most  valuable  cloths ;  and  that 
the  proceeds  of  these  were  not  to  be  divided 
until  we  again  reached  our  place  of  rendezvoms. 

The  division  of  the  ready  money,  upwards 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  151 

of  tiuee  thousand  five  hundred  rupees,  gave  to 
each  man  a  consideraUe  sum,  enough  at  any 
nte  to  8upp<Hrt  him  for  some  time,  the  more 
eqiedally  as  the  share  of  the  forma*  booty  was 
aot  neariy  expended ;  for  every  man  Uved  as 
firogally  as  possible,  and  all  seemed  intent 
upoBL  vying  with  each  other  as  to  who  should 
hare  the  largest  share  at  the  general  division. 
Najr,  many  even  denied  themselves  the  mean- 
at  luxuries,  and  it  was  not  uncommon  to  see  a 
nan  eating  his  caiies  without  ghee,  or  anything 
but  pure  water. 

BhuAinath  however,  one  of  the  most  sUil* 
fid  of  the  band,  was  a  complete  exception  to 
vhat  I  have  said.  He  was  a  short,  stout,  ae*> 
tire  feOow,  a  man  who  aspired  to  be  a  jemadar^ 
and  with  some  reason.  I  have  mentioned  him 
before  as  the  bearer  of  the  sacred  pickaxe.  He 
vas  one  of  the  most  enterprising  among  u% 
aad  had  conducted  small  expeditions,  in  which 
he  had  acquitted  hiHiself  much  to  the  satisfae* 
taon  of  those  who  bad  entrusted  him  with  them* 
It  was  curious  to  see  that  man  eat.  He 
ODDsomed  every  day  thai  he  could  get  it  two 
seers*  of  flour  made  into  cakes,  a  quarter  of  a 

*  Four  pounds. 


152 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


seer  of  ghee  (clarified  butter)^  and  a  large  pot 
of  milk  containing  upwards  of  a  seer.  It  seem- 
ed impossible  that  one  man  could  demolish  the 
pile  of  cakes  when  he  had  baked  them^  and 
fairly  sat  down  to  eat  them ;  but  one  by  one 
they  disappeared^  accompanied  by  such  draughts 
of  water  as  would  alone  have  filled  any  ordi- 
nary person.  Towards  the  end  of  the  pile,  how- 
ever, it  was  easy  to  see  that  his  jaws  could 
hardly  perform  their  office,  and  it  was  almost 
painful  to  behold  the  distension  of  his  stomach : 
he  would  stretch  himself  first  on  one  side,  then 
on  the  other ;  get  up  and  stroke  down  the  mass 
collected,  apparently  from  his  throat  down- 
wards, and  again  essay  to  finish  what  remained, 
and  afler  many  attempts  he -would  sometimes 
succeed. 

Often  have  I  seen  two  or  more  village  dogs 
sit  opposite  to  him,  during  the  consumption  of 
the  mountain  of  cakes,  looking  wistfully  at  it^ 
the  hope  that  a  portion  of  each  as  he  ate  it 
might  be  thrown  to  them,  watching  and  envy- 
ing every  mouthful  as  it  passed  into  the  appa- 
rently insatiable  maw  :  but  in  vain !  Some- 
times Bhudrinath  would  divide  the  last  two  or 
three  cakes  between  them,  when  every  means 
of  eating  more  had  been  tried  and  had  failed ; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  153 

but  it  was  oftener  that  desire  of  eating  predo- 
minated.  He  would  appear  on  the  point  of 
gratifying  the  dc^'  expectations, — ^nay,  would 
even  break  a  piece  off  and  hold  it  in  his  hand 
as  if  offering  it :  the  dog  would  move  towards 
him,  but  the  coveted  morsel  disappeared  as  the 
i%st  had  done,  and  he  would  return  to  bis  ex- 
pectant station,  to  resume  a  watch  which  too 
often  ended  in  disappointment. 

We  often  jeered  him  on  his  enormous  con- 
somption  of  food ;  but  he  used  to  declare  that 
nothing  under  the  daily  allowance  I  have  men- 
tioiied  could  satisfy  him,  or  enable  him  to  per- 
fonn  his  duty. 

Our  encampment  broke  up  towards  even- 
ing. Friends  were  seen  embracing  each  other, 
and  wishing  mutual  success  at  length  they  all 
departed :  we  watched  them  over  the  brow  of 
an  eminence  not  far  off,  and  then  started  our- 
sdves. 

Leaving  the  beaten  road  to  Bassim,  we 
atmck  off  into  one  to  the  left,  and  as  it  pro- 
nnsed  to  lead  to  some  large  town  we  followed  it, 
as  weQ  to  avoid  discovery  as  to  court  new  ad- 
ventures. By  the  light  of  a  bright  moon  we 
travelled  most  of  the  night,  passing  through  a 
dreary  country,  in  many  parts  covered  with 

n5 


154  CONFE8BION8  OP  A  TRtTO. 

jungle,  and  never  entering  a  village  save  to 
ask  the  road,  or  to  get  fire  to  light  our  hoolcai. 
Indeed  we  were  often  repulsed  in  this.  There 
appeared  to  be  a  general  dread  of  robbera,  and 
the  walls  and  gates  were  usually  manned  hy 
firmed  men,  on  the  intimation  of  our  approach 
being  given  by  the  dogs  as  we  passed ;  but  no 
<juestions  were  asked  us,  as  to  who  we  were  or 
ivhere  we  were  going,  although  peiiiaps  oor 
numbers  might  have  excited  suspicion. 

In  this  manner,  and  without  knowing  where 
the  road  we  had  taken  would  lead  as,  we  t>ft- 
velled  for  some  days ;  and  as  we  had  purposely 
avoided  the  principal  roads,  it  was  not  to  be 
expected  that  we  should  meet  with  anything 
in  the  way  of  adventure,  or  with  any  travellen 
whom  we  could  entice  into  our  society.  At 
last  we  came  upon  a  broader  road  than  that  on 
which  we  had  been  travelling ;  and  as  we  had 
left  every  danger  from  our  late  deed  far  behind 
lis,  we  determined  to  follow  it,  in  the  hope  that 
it  would  lead  us  towards  Hyderabad,  or  some 
large  village  in  its  direction,  from  whence  we 
could  get  upon  a  well-travelled  road  and  cany 
nn  our  vocation.  As  it  was,  we  had  gained  a 
respectable  booty  even  for  a  whole  season ;  but 
scarcely  two  months  had  passed,  and  we  could 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  155 

not  Mgtd  to  go  on  so  fiur  as  Hyderabad  in  in* 
activity. 

The  road  led  us  cm  for  some  hours,  till  large 
mango  groves,  with  here  and  there  the  white  top 
of  a  Hindoo  temple  peeping  over  them,  gave  us 
ntimation  that  we  were  approaching  a  place  of 
eooaequenee*  It  turned  out  to  be  the  town  of 
OcmeskhSr,  a  wealthy  place,  surrounded  with 
Bost  luxuriant  cultivation  of  wheat  and  other 
descriptions  of  grain. 

^  It  win  be  our  own  fault,''  said  my  &ther, 
^if  we  find  not  some  game  here.  Having  en* 
camped  on  the  other  side  of  the  town,  the  So- 
thaees  must  carefully  pass  through  the  bazars, 
and  this  evening  may  bring  us  booty  enough 
to  recompense  us  for  staying  here.'^ 

The  duty  of  a  Sotha  was  one  which  I  had  also 
to  learn :  men  were  even  more  proud  of  excel- 
Kng  in  it,  than  in  that  of  a  Bhuttote ;  for  it  re- 
quired the  greatest  tact  and  powers  of  dissi* 
mnlatbn,  ability  to  support  characters  and  dis- 
guises, a  smooth  tongue,  and  polite  demeanor. 
Hiudriiiath  was  one  who  united  all  in  an  emi- 
nent degree;  he  was  a  short,  stout,  active  man, 
as  I  have  mentioned,  but  extremely  handsome, 
ami  with  a  most  winning  manner.  It  was  his 
constant  boast  that  he  never  marked  out  a 


156 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


99 


victim  whom  he  did  not  strangle  with  his  own 
hands. 

We  passed  through  the  town,  describing 
ourselves  as  merchants  from  Hindostan;  and 
as  the  bales  of  cloths  when  stopped  by  the  col- 
lector of  tolls  were  readily  shown  by  my  father, 
and  the  duty  demanded  on  them  cheerfully 
paid,  oiu*  assertion  was  credited,  we  were  civilly 
treated  by  the  authorities,  and  shown  an  excel- 
lent piece  of  ground  for  our  encampment. 

"  Now  dress  yourself  in  your  best  clothes,' 
said  Bhudrinath,  ^^  and  come  with  me  into  the 
town.  Remember,  your  father  is  a  merchant, 
you  are  a  jemadar  commanding  his  escort,  I  am 
a  bhula-admee  (respectable  person)  belonging 
to  you ;  we  will  take  with  us  Peer  Khan,  who 
although  a  Lugha  is  an  excellent  Sotha,  and  a 
respectable  fellow  when  he  is  dressed  and 
armed :  and  it  is  hard  if  we  do  not  pick  up 
somebody.*' 

Our  meal  was  soon  cooked  and  eaten,  and 
after  carefully  attiring  ourselves  we  set  off  into 
the  town  to  seek  for  adventures.  It  astonished 
me  to  see  the  indifference  with  which  the  prac- 
tised hands  proceeded,  considering  the  object 
they  had  in  view;  for  to  me  there  was  as 
much  excitement  in  this,    as  in  what  I  had 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  157 

already  kamed  and  practised.  I  confess  our 
appeanmee  was  remarkable.  I  was  very  notice- 
able from  my  dress  and  arms,  which  were  of 
tbe  richest  description,  consistent  with  the  ap- 
pearance I  had  assumed.  My  face,  then  much 
fiurar  than  it  is  now.  Sahib,  with  a  mustachio 
tiready  well  formed,  and  a  figure  which,  though 
perhaps  somewhat  slender,  gave  promise  of  fu- 
ture strength  and  power.  Contrasted  with  my 
companions,  I  felt  I  was  superior  to  them  in 
^)pearance;  and  a  little  pardonable  vanity 
gave  me  an  sdr  and  swagger  which  were  not  im- 
fitting  the  nailitary  profession  I  had  set  up. 

We  entered  the  town,  and  betook  ourselves 
to  the  Chowree,  where  the  Kotwal  and  some 
Rspectable  persons  were  sitting,  surrounded 
bf  a  few'armed  men  as  is  usual.  As  we  passed 
by  them  we  were  invited  to  enter,  and  received 
^th  great  politeness.  I  was  placed  in  the  seat 
of  honour  by  Bhudrinath,  who  took  his  station 
at  some  distance.  A  desultory  conversation 
began.  My  father's  name  was  asked,  where  he 
was  going,  and  what  he  had  brought  for  trade ; 
who  we  were,  and  in  short  the  general  object 
of  onr  journey,  by,  as  they  told  us,  an  unfire- 
quented  road,  at  least  from  H.indostan.  The  tone 
in  which  this  question  was  asked  seemed  to  me 


15S  COSrBSBIOMB  Of  A  TBVB. 

SO  su^HtnouB,  that  I  thought  for  ui  instant  we 
were  siupected,  md  I  was  endeHvotmiig  to  fnmm 
a  reply,  vhen  Bhudiinath  stopped  me. 

"  I  represent,"  said  he,  addressing  the  man 
nho  bad  asked  the  qaestioii,  "that  we  ven  act 
astray  at  that  abode  of  uiuainted  pe<^ile  Nag' 
poor.  Either  with  a  view  to  deceive  ue>  or 
(God  knows  it  mey  be  so,  I  have  beard  <tf  sadi 
tilings,)  peiiiaps  of  robbing  us,  persona  from 
n^hom  we  asked  information,  told  ns  the  best 
and  moot  frequented  road  was  by  this  place  ; 
and  tmly  the  town  yon  have  the  fiKtune  to 
dwell  in  is  a  place  of  great  beauty  and  fertili^, 
and  is  evidently  in  the  hands  of  a  most  wise 
governor,  and  one  who  protects  bis  people. 
How,  Jemadar  Sahib,  have  I  not  said  truly  ?  " 

"  Indeed,"  said  I,  **you  have;  and  the  kind- 
ness we  have  as  yet  met  with  shows  that  the 
sen'aats  of  the  governor  are  wwthy  of  thor 
master.  Truly  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  «t  if 
the  town  is  prosperous  and  beantifol  in  such 
hands;  and  such  is  the  melliflnoas  q>eedt  of 
the  Kotwal,  that  we  are  impresaed  with  the 
greatest  opinion  of  the  discernment  of  the  ex- 
alted person  who  has  selected  him," 

*'  May  yonr  condescenaon  never  diminiali^'^ 
said  the  Eotwalj  "your  slave  is  notWOTtl^  of 


fsoRFBttiONS  or  ▲  mv9u  159 

thcK  enoomiiima ;  he  iB  leu  than  the  least  If 
nj  lofd  could  but  tee  the  dispenaer  of  benefits 
imder  whose  besms  he  fives^  he  would  indeed 
say  that  the  court  of  Hyderabad  is  worthy  of 
being  compared  with  any  in  Hindostan,  as 
Iitring  formed  such  a  pattern  of  excellence.'' 

"^  Weil^''  said  I,  ^  we  shall  only  be  too  ^ 
to  lay  OUT  nuzzurs  at  the  feet  of  this  patron  of 
jams,  and  no  doubt  we  shall  see  in  him  a  pair 
tern  of  noblemen,  a  specimen  of  what  we  may 
fxpect  to  see  at  the  capital  of  the  Dukhun. 
When  may  we  hope  to  be  admitted  to  the 
prtsence?'* 

"In  the  evening,  after  prayers/'  replied 
oar  acquaintance ;  ^  it  is  then  that  justice  is 
&penaed  to  these  poor  unbelieving  cultiva- 
ton,  and  the  durbar  is  enlivened  by  the  pre* 
sence  and  heavenly  music  of  a  set  of  dancing- 
women,  whom  my  lord  has  brought  with  him 
from  the  city." 

*^ We  win  come,*'  said  l;^'  and  I  pray  you  to 
l^e  your  lord  notice  that  we  have  accepted 
your  invitation  to  visit  him ;  nay,  that  we  ai^ 
desirous  of  paying  our  respects  to  him/' 

As  I  finished  speaking,  an  elderly  man  of 
deeent  appearance  had  entered  the  Chowree.; 
he  was  a  Hindoo^  and  looked  like  a  merchant. 


160 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


He  demanded^  in  rather  a  peremptory  tone,  a 
place  to  rest  in,  declaring  that  if  he  did  not  get 
it  immediately  he  would  go  and  complain  to 
the  ruler  of  the  town. 

The  spirit  of  the  old  Kotwal  seemed  to  be 
roused  by  the  man's  behaviour,  and  he  de- 
clared in  round  terms  that  he  would  not  give 
a  foot  of  ground,  or  an  empty  shop,  without  he 
was  civilly  asked. 

^^  Look  you,  gentlemen,'*  said  he  to  us ;  *'  I 
ask  you  to  decide  between  us ;  I  swear  by  the 
Prophet,  I  care  no  more  than  a  snap  of  my 
fingers  for  him ;  I  have  seen  twenty  thousand 
better ;  and  if  he  goes  to  complain,  why  let  him 
go ;  he  will  be  driven  from  the  presence  with 
stripes.  People  like  him  come  in  hundreds 
every  day,  and  who  can  trouble  themselves  in 
looking  after  them  ?  ** 

"  You  and  your  master  may  be  the  portion 
of  the  devil,"  said  the  old  merchant ;  ^^  ever 
since  I  have  entered  the  territories  of  the 
Nizam  I  have  been  treated  1h  this  manner. 
But  it  is  only  what  I  have  heard  before ;  not 
a  night  have  I  passed  without  an  alarm  of 
thieves ;  and  God  knows,  if  I  had  any  protec- 
tion, I  would  rather  lie  outside  yoiur  wretched 
walls  than  in  the  Zenana  of  your  Amil  himself. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  161 

Your  bunneas  are  rascals :  I  am  refused  grain 
at  Dearly  double  the  price  I  paid  yesterday :  I 
am  lefiised  shelter  at  night.  In  God's  name, 
what  am  I  to  do  ?  Gentlemen/'  cried  he  to  us, 
"what am  I  to  do?'* 

Bhudrinath  answered,  as  I  was  going  to 
^)eak,  and  to  my  astonishment  angrily. 

"  WTiat  would  you  have  ?  O  discontented 
man !  I  suppose  some  place  has  been  offered 
to  you,  and  you  have  thought  it  not  good 
CQoogh ;  or  are  you  drunk  with  opium  ?  or  has 
hanger  after  your  journey  spoilt  your  temper  ? 
Go,  betake  yourself  to  the  bazar ;  be  thank- 
ful that  you  can  get  any  place ;  and,  if  no  one 
^  shelter  you,  lie  in  the  street;  bethink 
jooiself  that  many  a  better  man  has  done 
80  before  you." 

The  man  stood  aghast:  he  looked  first  at 
^  then  at  the  Kotwal  and  his  men,  while  ex- 
pressions of  delight  at  his  discomfiture  ran 
through  the  Kotwal's  party:  "Well  said!" 
*•'  Proper  fellows ! "  "  He  ought  to  be  turned  out 
of  the  village,"  &c.  At  last,  without  saying  a 
word,  he  threw  down  his  turban  and  ran  out, 
bellowing  as  loud  as  he  could. 

We  all  burst  into  a  hearty  fit  of  laughter. 
'^That  is  a  queer  fellow,"  said  I  to  the  Kotwal; 


162 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


'^  I  doubt  not  you  have  often  such  to  plagtie 
you ;  but  send  for  him  back,  we  will  make  him 
ashamed  of  himself,  and  I  will  beg  you  to  give 
him  a  place  to  stay  in.^ 

"  As  you  will/'  replied  he ;  "  but  for  yoiur 
intercession  I  should  not  have  troubled  myself 
about  him.  Many  such  have  I  to  deal  with. 
One  day  a  fellow  comes  swearing  he  is  cheated 
by  every  one ;  another,  that  he  can  get  nothing 
to  eat,  when  perhaps  both*  are  too  stingy  to 
buy ;  another,  that  he  has  no  shdter,  when  he 
will  not  pay  the  trifle  demanded  by  the  bumiea 
for  the  use  of  his  shop.  Again,  a  third  must 
have  every  delicacy  to  be  found  in  a  city,  and  he 
is  furious  because  he  cannot  get  them ;  when,  if 
they  were  all  before  him,  he  could  not  affisrd  to 
buy  one.  In  short,  sirs,  there  is  no  end  to  the 
fancies,  foolishnesses,  and  I  may  say  tyranny 
of  travellers,  and  who  think  me,  I  suppose,  to 
possess  superhiunan  power,  and  to  have  Jitts 
(genii)  at  my  command,  to  bring  them  what- 
ever their  foolish  ideas  may  desire.*^ 

^  You  have  indeed  no  easy  situation,  and  to 
please  every  one  is  impossible,'^  said  I ;  ^  but 
here  comes  the  merchant ; "  and  he  entered. 

"  Take  up  your  turban,  good  fellow,**  said 
the  Kotwal,  ^^  and  do  not  be  angry ;  you  are 


C0NFE98ION8  OF  A  THUG.  163 

no  chUd  to  be  quarrelliDg  with  decent  people ; 
faive  70U  never  travelled  before,  that  you  shonld 
be  angry  and  tkrow  dust  on  our  beards  in  this 
manner?  In  God's  name,  take  up  your  turban ; 
and  do  some  one  of  you  go  and  see  that  the 
good  man  gets  a  place  for  himself.'^ 

The  man  looked  irresolute  for  an  instant, 
Oua  took  up  the  turban,  and  walked  sulkily 
out,  accompanied  by  the  person  desired  to  at- 
tend him.  Bhudrinath  gave  me  a  ^gn,  and 
He  took  our  leave.  We  had  scarcely  got  out, 
when  he  sud,  ^^  That  man  is  ours;  now  see  how 
I  win  manage  him.  I  dare  say  he  has  but  few 
persons  with  him,  and  he  will  be  easily  dis* 
posed  (£'' 

We  kept  omr  eye  on  him  and  his  attendant, 
and  watched  him  take  possession  of  a  shed  of 
vretched  appearance^  with  many  symptoms  of 
fawitiActkm>  We  loitered  purposely,  till  we 
saw  that  he  was  alone,  and  then  went  up  to 


""Ram!  Bam!  Sethjee,^^  said  Bhudrinath^ 
addressing  him  ;  ^  what  aplace  is  this  they  have 
pot  you  into  after  all,  not  fit  for  Ih^  ta  Ue  in ! 
Thai  nseaBy  Kotwal,  for  all  his  smooth  tongue, 
■  aa  amnt  knave  I  warrant;  azML  I  have 
heudf^  contimied  hcjlowering  his  voice^  ^that 


h 


164  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

he  baa  in  Ms  employ  a  number  of  tbieves, 
wbose  business  it  is  to  cut  away  travellers'  sad- 
dle-bags from  under  tbeir  heads  at  nigbt,  and 
when  the  poor  man  goes  to  complain  in  the 
morning  he  is  beaten  out  of  the  village.  Did 
we  not  bear  so,  Jemadar  Sahib  ?  " 

"  Yea,  indeed,"  stud  I ;  "  don't  you  remem- 
ber the  man  who  met  us  at  the  village  some 
coss  from  this,  and  warned  us  of  the  thieves  of 
Oomerkb^,  and  said  be  had  been  robbed  of 
everything  be  possessed,  and  then  driven  out 
with  scarcely  a  rag  to  cover  him  ?  It  was  then 
that  I  determined  to  encamp  outside,  where  we 
might  have  our  own  sentineb,  and  where,  if 
we  were  robbed,  it  would  be  our  own  feult." 

"  Ood  help  me  !  I  am  a  lost  man ! "  cried 
the  merchant;  "I  know  not  what  to  do;"  and 
he  beat  his  head  with  his  clenched  band.  In 
those  bags  is  all  I  am  worth  in  the  world ;  I 
fled  fixim  Surat  to  save  myself  from  oppression, 
and  it  appears  that  the  further  I  fly  the  worse 
usage  I  meet.  It  was  only  two  nigbta  ago, — 
after  watching  till  my  eyes  nearly  started  from 
my  bead  from  want  of  sleep,  and  not  being 
able  to  sit  longer  I  lay  down  and  my  eyes 
closed, — that  an  attempt  was  made  to  cut 
my  bags  troia  under  me ;  and  as  I  woke,  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  165 

thieves  snatched  away  two  of  my  cooking  uten- 
sOs  and  the  doth  I  had  about  me.  What 
oould  I  do?  Had  I  run  after  them,  some  fellow 
would  have  been  off  with  my  bags ;  so  I  sat 
still,  and  screamed  for  help.  The  vOlagera 
were  soon  assembled  about  me,  and  when  I 
told  them  what  had  happened,  a  villain,  who 
called  himself  the  Patel,  abused  me  for  defiim- 
ing his  village;  and  I  was  actuafly  thrust  with- 
out  the  gates,  and  left  to  pursue  my  way  in  the 
dark,  in  momentary  dread  that  I  should  be 
pursued^  and  perhaps  robbed  and  murdered. 
Oh,  my  unhappy  fate ! ^*  cried  he ;  "what  will 
it  not  lead  me  to !  Fool  that  I  was  to  leave 
my  own  country,  to  become  the  sport  of  un* 
blessed  brates,  such  as  I  have  met  in  this  wild 
cimutiy.^ 

"  Well/^  said  Bhudrinath  in  a  compassion* 
ate  tone,  "  jou  have  been  used  very  ill,  and  you 
ought  to  go  and  complain  to  the  Hakim  here ; 
leport  says  he  is  a  just  man,  although  those 
under  him  may  be  thieves  and  rascak.'^ 

**No,  no,  no  P^  cried  the  man;  **go  and 
complain !  and  be  fleeced  of  my  last  rupee ! 
The  great  man  would  require  a  nuzzur,  and 
every  dependent  would  ask  for  one ;  did  I  dare 
to  refuse,  my  situation  woidd  be  worse  than  it 


166 


OONF£S8ION8  OF  A  THUG. 


is  now.  No,  no !  I  have  not  been  robbed  as 
yet,  and  please  God,  if  I  could  only  get  out  of 
thk  town,  I  would  attach  myself  to  some  party 
of  respectable  persons  going  the  same  road.'' 

Bhudrinath  turned  to  me,  and  todc  me  a 
few  paces  aside.  ^^  The  bait  has  taken,''  said 
he ;  ^^our  net  is  now  round  him ;  you  must  draw 
it  tighUy." 

«How?" 

"  By  inviting  him  to  our  encampment ;  I 
will  propose  it,  and  you  shall  pretend  to  dis- 
agree at  first,  and  then,  after  some  persuasion, 
consent.    Do  you  understand  ?" 

"  I  do;"  and  we  turned  back. 

Bhudrinath  again  addressed  him,  while  I 
turned  away.  "  Sethjee,"  said  he,  ^^  you  are  n 
man  in  misfortime,  and  if  we  don't  help  you 
out  of  this  place  you  will  assuredly  be  robbed 
€if  everything  you  possess.  You  must  come 
and  put  up  in  our  encampment;  that  is  to  say, 
if  the  Jemadar  Sahib  will  permit  it :  but  the 
truth  is,  we  are  veiy  careful,  and  allow  no  one 
to  approach  it,  as  we  are  escorting  a  merchant 
firom  Benares  to  Hyderabad^  who  has  a  large 
amount  of  goods  with  him." 

^^  For  God's  sake !  for  the  sake  of  your 
fkther  and  mother !"  cried  the  poor^wretdi,  ^^for 


'^^. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  167 

iht  sake  of  your  children,  intercede  for  me !  do 
not  suffer  me  to  be  robbed  and  murdered  here. 
Ai!  Jemadar  Sahib,''  he  said  to  me,  catching 
me  by  my  dress,  '^you  are  my  father  and  my 
mother;  a  word  firom  you,  and  I  am  safe,  and 
my  poor  merchandize  will  reach  its  destination. 
God  knows,  if  anything  happens  to  me  on  the 
road,  my  house  will  be  made  desolate,  my  em- 
ployers will  seize  my  wife  and  children.  Je» 
madar,  you  can  protect  me  from  this ;  you 
can  S8?e  my  life  from  these  fears,  which  make 
me  most  wretched,  and  are  consuming  my 
•oul!'' 

^Thooh!  good  man,"  cried  I,  spitting  on 
thegnmnd,  ^do  not  be  so  abject.  TnHhalla !  I 
am  aUe  by  God's  fixvour  to  affiird  protection  to 
cue  who  is  a  prince  among  merchants,  and  you 
tie  too  poor  to  think  of.  In  His  name  fol- 
low hb,  and  we  will  take  care  of  you ;  we  are 
going  to  Hyderabad  ovaeebrcB,  and  you  can  xo* 
mam  among  the  servants ;  do  you.  Peer  Khan, 
bniig  this  man  out  to  ua." 

Peer  £han  xemamed,  and  we  returned  to 

our  camp.  On  the  way  we  determined  that  Jie 

ikmld  die  before  evening,  or  when  it  should 

htoane  duak^  and  we  would  then  go  intoAe 

torn  ami  visit  the -eveQing  durbar  of  theiiakinb 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


In  a  Bhort  time  we  beheld  the  merchant 
and  Peer  Khan,  with  another  moxi,  driving 
two  ponies  apparently  heavily  laden  towards 
our  camp. 

«  Come,  this  is  more  than  I  hoped  for,"  said 
my  father,  "  there  are  two  of  them ;  and  two 
ponies  well  laden  must  afford  something  worth 
taking :  we  cannot  expect  this  to  be  as  profita- 
ble work  as  the  last,  but  much  may  come  out 
of  it." 

The  men  approached,  and  the  merchaot 
was  presented  to  my  father. 

"  To  your  kindness,"  he  eaid  to  me,  "  I  owe 
all  I  possess,  and  if  these  poor  hags  might  but 
be  allowed  to  remain  along  with  the  rest  of  the 
merchandize  you  are  protecting,  it  would  in- 
crease the  &vour  and  they  would  be  safe." 

"Surely,"  I  replied,  "you  can  unload  your 
beasts ;  and  there  is  the  pile  of  goods,  you  can 
put  your  bags  on  the  top  of  it." 

It  was  curious  to  see  the  behaviour  of  the 
men  of  the  band ;  they  appeared  to  have  an  in- 
stinctive knowledge  of  the  purpose  for  which 
the  men  had  been  brought  into  the  encamp- 
ment. They  did  not  evince  tiie  smallest  savage- 
ness  of  demeanor,  as  perhaps  might  have  been 
expected ;  on  Hie  contrary,  every  one  wag  most 


CONFBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  169 

citS  and  attentive  to  the  strangers ;  one  ojSfered 
to  nib  down  the  ponies^  another  to  make  a  place 
for  cooking,  a  third  to  bring  grass  firom  the 
town,  or  anything  they  might  require  for  their 
meaL  In  a  short  time  we  observed  the  ap- 
pearance of  care  and  anxiety  on  the  face  of  the 
merchant  to  give  place  to  a  cheerful  expres- 
sion, and  long  before  evening  both  the  men 
were  among  a  knot  of  the  Thugs,  listening  to 
their  stories,  and  themselves  relating  their  ad- 
ventures. Little  did  they  think  what  prepa- 
rations were  making,  and  that  in  a  few  short 
Hours  they  would  cease  to  be  counted  with  the 
living. 


VOL.  I. 


C0:fFGSBI0N3  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MsANWHiLB  a  consultatiMi  vbb  held  kb  qbobI 
at:  my  Other's  tent,  and  the  diflerent  parts  were 
assigned  to  us.  The  office  of  Bhuttote  fell  to 
me,  and  the  merchant  waa  delivered  to  my 
bands.  I  now  experienced  none  of  the  hesita- 
tion which  had  formerly  troubled  my  mind; 
I  only  longed  for  objects  to  exercise  myself  on, 
to  perfect  my  hand  in  the  peculiar  knack  it  re- 
quired. I  had  before  me  the  example  of  those 
I  most  looked  up  to,  and  to  equal  or  excel  them 
was  my  sole  ambition.  I  was  determined  to 
excel,  and  the  excitement  of  the  whole  system 
proved  a  powerful  stimulus.  In  this  matter  too 
I  had  acted  a  prominent  part  ss  a  Sotha ;  and 
I  began  to  pride  myself  on  my  ingenui^  in  ae- 


9  OP  A  THUO. 


171 


I  had  doDe»  one  so  completeljr  au 
udrinath. 

;d  to  put  the  men  to  death  imme- 
r  evening  prayer. 
1  our  camp  a  boy  about  twelve  yean 
u  of  one  of  the  Thugs,  who  eang 
fuUy,  and  his  Isther  a&ed  to  accom- 
n  the  saiiiigei-*.  ft  was  our  custom 
ig  after  prayers  to  send  for  the  youth 
irtaiocd  by  his  songs ;  and  he  sang 
t  he  often  collected  a  considerable 
mong  us.  On  this  occasion  he  was 
when  he  had  begun,  a  mesBage  wts 
merchant  to  come  and  partake  of 
ininent.  He  came,  and  his  serrtuit 
ttcr  was  a  fine  stout  man,  whiskered 
hiad,  and  from  the  dialect  he  spoke 
]  him  to  be  a  Rajpoot  of  Meywar, 
ibitasts  are  s  noble  race  and  brave 
!.  I  eyed  him,  as  he  sat  do«-n  in 
ritli  a  half-formed  determination  to 
uierchaot  for  him.  Bhudrinach  had 
d  to  him ;  and  as  I  reflected  on  my 
I  uod  his,  I  felt  assured  that  if  he 
t  equal  to  it,  I  was  superior  to  him. 


live  violin. 


172  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TUDG. 

though  I  might  not  be  considered  bo.  Another 
thought,  and  mjr  determination  was  made;  I 
proposed  tiie  exchange  to  Bhudrinath. 

"  As  you  please,"  said  he  in  a  whisper,  "  but 
yonder  is  a  tough  fellow ;  these  Meywaree  Raj- 
poots are  active  as  panthers,  and  to  tell  you 
the  truth  I  did  not  half  like  the  idea  of  being 
allotted  to  him ;  but  there  is  no  help  for  it,  and 
if  I  vere  to  fail  there  are  twenty  others  who 
would  finish  him.  But  do  you  think  yourself 
equal  to  him?" 

"  Yes,  I  do  not  fear  him ;  I  have,  besides,  a 
reputation  to  win,  and  do  not  care  running  a 
little  risk." 

"As  you  will,"  he  repUed;  "but  you  must 
mention  it  to  your  father." 

I  did  so.  The  merchant  was  too  much  &!>• 
Borbed  in  the  boy's  song  to  at^d  to  us,  and 
the  servant  was  in  extasies,  as  it  was  one  of  his 
own  country. 

"  Are  you  able  to  do  it  ?  do  not  try  else," 
said  my  father;  "the  man  is  armed,  and  has  a 
da^er  at  his  girdle ;  a  sword  I  do  not  fear,  but 
daggers  are  awkward  things,  and  you  might  be 
wounded." 

''And  suppose  I  was,"  I  rephed,  "do  you 
think  the  fear  of  that  deters  me  ?    No,  no !  I 


djjjlj 


n  ' 


!i 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


173 


have  taken  this  on  myself,  and  I  wiU,  with  your 
permission,  go  through  with  it." 

«A«  you  like,  my  son,  I  will  not  oppose 
you;  you  have  a  name  to  gain,  and  you  do  well 
to  ran  some  risk:  I  wiU  observe  you  narrowly, 
and  be  ready  to  succour  you  should  you  require 

it" 

The  usual  phrase,  "Pan  lao,"  (bring  Pan,)  was 
to  be  the  signal;  and  as  we  changed  places,  my- 
self and  Bhudrinath,  I  fancied  the  servant  ej^ed 
us  with  some  suspicion ;  I  thought  I  saw  him 
loosen  the  dagger  in  his  girdle ;  perhaps  it  was 
fancv,  and  yet  he  must  have  thought  there  was 
dan^r.     He  stood  up  and  looked  round  at  us : 
and'as  I  contemplated  his  brawny  form,  naked 
from  the  waist,  his  chest  covered  with  hair,  and 
his  muscular  arms,  1  thought  for  an  instant  I 
had  overrated  my  strength ;  but  to  recede  would 
have  been  cowardly.    The  only  plan  was  to  at> 
tack  him  standing ;  I  moved  towards  him,  and 
cast  a  keen  look  on  my  father,  by  which  I  m- 
tended  that  he  should  give  the  signal  as  soon 
as  I  had  taken  my  post ;  he  understood  me.    I 
had  gained  my  place,  the  man  had  just  turned 
round  to  look  at  me  and  to  get  out  of  my  way, 
and  I  was  just  telling  him  not  to  move,  as  I 

was  passing  on,  when  the  signal  was  given. 


I 

r 

f 

\ 


■1 


.  < 


174  CONFB8BIONB  OF  A  THUQ. 

Was  it  that  I  was  a  moment  late,  or  that  he 
had  caught  a  glimpge  of  the  fate  of  his  master  ? 
or  that  in  redit;  fae  suspected  that  all  was  not 
right,  that  he  was  in  danger  ?  I  know  not ;  but 
as  I  threw  the  cloth  around  his  neck,  he  drew 
his  da^er :  to  have  loosed  my  hold  would  have 
been  followed  by  instant  death,  he  would  have 
plunged  it  into  me ;  and  he  struf^led  so  much, 
that,  in  spite  of  my  great  strength,  he  almost 
succeeded  in  getting  his  other  hand  betwten 
his  neck  and  the  cloth.  AH  this  happened  in 
less  time  than  I  take  to  say  it.  My  danger  was 
imminent,  but  as  fortune  would  have  it  a  Thug 
attempted  to  sdze  the  band  which  held  the 
dagger;  this  diverted  his  attention  &om  me  ibr 
an  instant :  although  half  choked,  he  made  ap 
immense  effort,  which  nearly  ^ook  me  off,  and 
reached  the  lufortunate  man — be  plunged  tbe 
we^ion  into  his  heart ! 

The  man  uttered  a  loud  groan  and  fell,  and 
the  blood  spouted  forth  over  us  both ;  but  tbe 
action  had  given  me  a  fresh  hold,  I  was  able  to 
use  my  knuckles,  and  who  could  live  under  tbe 
strength  I  put  forth?  Tbe  Rajpoot's  dying 
struggles  were  tremendous,  but  1  would  not 
quit  my  hold ;  my  father  rushed  to  me. 

'*  Where  is  the  cord  ?*' be  cried;  "he  will  not 


r 


I     , 


1)1 


COSFESSIO^^S  OF  A  IHC6.  175 

die  in  thi«  maimer  ;  where  is  dxe  cord?^pass  it 
about  his  neck,  and  kt  two  of  you  pulL 

«  No  no '»  I  exclaimed, «  he  is  nearly  finish- 
^  1 1  '„,P  idone  this  work  is  my  o^-n,  no  one 

I.-    xu^o  T  WIS  able  to  kneel  on  his  bacK, 
man  on  his  face,  i^^  a"^*^  *^  .     , 

andhewassoonpasttheabihtytouse^s^d^ 

^r.    Atlasttherewasonecon^s.0^^^^^^ 
than  the  previous  ones,  and  he  lay  still 

also  dead-my  second  victim '.  j 

I  arose,  breathless  and  exhausted ;  ^d  as  i 
(ooked  on  the  prostrate  corpse  before  n..!^ 

•  A    A  »!,»♦  there  had  been  danger-^hat  i  nau 
indeed  that  there  na  ^^^^        ^ 

escaped  from  a  deadly  ^^^'^^^^^  Reside  the 
had  triumphed  overstrength.  Almost 

^.Wtl^-.'>^f;X;r^e'wo:t     Ai 
^ho  had  received  a  desperax 

had  been  so  occupied  with  ->;^^\^I,,^ 
c-erlooked  the  poor  sufferer ;  he  was  lym„ 

his  face  to  the  ground  ^^J'       ^^  „^d, 

«« For  God's  sake,"  said  1,    tu^u  .      ^^ 

tf^lound  ism  his  stomach:  can  nothmg  be 

^T  """^  ^ie  men  accordingly  turned  him, 
^'"^        1  -n  to  see  th*t  there  was  no  hope 
but  it  vraa  V^  *^'^^  ia  a  stream  both 


I 


I    . 


•       i 


176  CONPSSatONS  OF  A  THUG. 

several  attempts  to  speak,  but  in  vain ;  he  died 
almost  instantly.  Wliile  I  was  engaged  in 
the  struggle,  I  several  times  fancied  Uiat  the 
Rajpoot's  dagger  had  reached  me,  as  I  endea- 
voured to  avoid  it  hy  screwing  my  body  as  far 
away  from  him  as  possible ;  but  the  excitement 
was  too  great  for  me  to  feel  the  wound,  if  there 
was  any.  Yet  now  on  putting  my  hand  to  my 
side,  I  foundj  by  the  blood  on  my  garment,  that 
I  was  wounded ;  the  blood  too  was  observed 
by  my  father. 

"Protection  of  God!  he  is  wounded!"  he 
cried.  "  My  son,  my  son,  did  I  not  wars  thee  ? 
did  I  not  bid  thee  heware  of  that  Rajpoot? 
thou  wast  no  match  for  him,  my  son ;  and  now 
thou  art  wounded,  and  what  can  he  done?"  and 
my  father  sat  down,  fairly  overpowered  with  his 
emotions. 

I  felt  that  the  wounds  were  but  scratches,  and 
hastened  to  open  my  vest.  "There,"  said  I, 
showing  the  wounds,  "  I  said  he  would  do  me 
no  harm ;  and  what  are  these  ?  a  thorn  &om  a 
hedge  would  have  caused  a  deeper  and  more 
painful  one." 

"  Shookur  Khoda ! "  exclaimed  my  father ; 
"you  are  not  hurt  after  all;"  (and  the  old  man's 
eyes  fairly  ran  over  with  tears  as  he  looked  at 


r 


I   I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG- 


17; 


the  wounds ;)  "  but  I  had  feared  the  worst  after 
that  horrid  sight.  Ai,  Mahomed !  thou  wast  a 
faithful  servant/' 

The  bodies  of  the  merchant  and  the  Rajpoot 
were  instantly  stripped,  and  removed  to  the 
grave  which  had  long  before  been  prepared  for 
them ;  it  was  made  inside  a  small  tent,  where 
my  father,  myself^  and  some  others  slept,  and 
where  it  was  secure  from  observation.  I  never 
was  more  struck  with  the  despatch  and  inge- 
nuity of  the  Lughaes  than  on  this  occasion. 
1  had  but  delayed  to  have  my  slight  wounds 
dressed,  and  to  bathe  and  cleanse  myself  from 
the  blood  I  was  covered  with,  when  I  went  to 
see  the  grave,  thinking  to  find  it  still  open.  I 
was  perfectly  astonished, — there  was  no  sign  of 
the  earth  having  been  disturbed;  the  place 
where  the  hole  had  been  dug  had  been  carefiilly 
beaten  down,  plastered  over  with  mud;  and, 
but  that  it  was  wet,  no  one  could  have  told 
that  it  had  been  touched  by  the  hand  of  man. 
Mjr  father's  sleeping  carpet  and  mine  were 
then  laid  over  the  place. 

^  Now,''  said  I  to  Bhudrinath,  *'  let  us  put 
on  our  best  clothes  and  visit  the  Hakim. 
Will  you  come  too,  my  father?  " 

"No,  B^,  (no,  my  son,)  I  have  enough 

i5 


* 

* 


i 

< 

A 

1' 

t» 

I 
l« 

^ 
« 


'  I. 


178  CONFESSION!  Of  A  THUO. 

to  do  to  keep  all  quiet  here:  some  one  must 
remain ;  and  you  and  Bhudiinatli  have  deserved 
your  amuseiueut,  so  go  and  take  it.  And  here," 
cried  he  to  some  of  the  Thugs,  "  take  jour 
shields  and  swords,  and  accompany  my  son; 
and  see  that  you  look  like  soldiers,  and  not  like 
Hiugs,  for  the  night." 

Six  or  ei^t  were  soon  ready,  dressed  in 
clean  clothes  and  armed;  aad  hy  ttiis  time, 
the  moon  having  risen,  and  it  being  the  hour 
appointed  by  the  Kotwal  for  the  evening  dur- 
bar, we  set  off  to  the  town. 

Truly,  dressed  as  we  were  in  the  hand- 
somest clothes  we  could  select,  we  looked  not 
only  soldiers  but  handsome  fellows.  Each  ttf 
us  had  given  a  knowing  cock  to  his  turban ; 
and  mine,  t^  the  richest  gdA  tissue,  passing 
several  times  under  my  chin,  set  off  my  &ce, 
by  ^ving  me  a  particulatly  martial  appear, 
ance.  My  arms  were  of  the  richest  description ; 
a  aword  with  a  hilt  inlaid  with  gold,  its  scab- 
bard covered  with  crimson  velvet,  with  a  ftmile 
to  it  of  silver,  of  an  open  pattern,  wiiidi  co- 
vered nearly  half  of  it.  In  my  girdle,  which 
was  a  Cashmere  shawl,  were  a  pesh-kubs  or 
knife,  with  an  agate  handle,  inlaid  also  witli 
gold,  and  a  small  jumbea  or  Arab  da^er,  dso 


r" 


COXFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


179 


I    « 
f 


liighly  ornamented  with  gold  and  silver.   I  car- 
ried too  a  shield  of  rhinoceros'  hide,  the  manu- 
facture of  Sylhet,  and  painted  and  gilt  in  the 
beaatifid  nianner  of  Hindostan,  the  bosses  being 
of  silver,  richly  chased  and  ornamented.     My 
dress  was  of  the  finest  muslin,  which  showed 
my  shape  through  it  to  the  greatest  advantage; 
«id  rich  clotb-of-gold  trowsers   completed  a 
dress  at  once  elegant,  and  calculated  not  only 
to  impress  an  observer  with  my  correct  taste, 
but  to  convince  him  that  I  was  a  person,  if 
not  of  rank,  of  respectability. 

Bhudrinatii'a  and  Peer  Khan's  appearance 
^as  something  less  showy  than  mine;  but 
they  looked  good  and  true  men,  and  fair  se- 
conds to  one  of  my  pretensions. 

So  we  set  off  to  the  town,  and  passing  the 
gate  went  to  the  Kotwal^s  Chouree,  where  we 
iio^>ed  to  meet  with  him,  or  with  some  one  who 
^ould  direct  us  to  the  durbar»  As  it  happened, 
the  Kotwal  was  there ;  and,  relinquishing  his 
employment  of  caring  for  travellers,  he  accom* 
panied  us  to  introduce  us. 

We  walked  through  some  of  the  streets^ 
picking  our  way  through  tethered  cattle  and 
^  the  abominaticHis  of  a  Mahratta  town,  and 
^  last  reached  a  respectable-looking  gateway^ 


I .  , 


<  I  < 


i. 


180  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

around  which  a  number  of  Boldiers  were  stand- 
ing and  lounging.  Our  fiiecd  the  Kotwal 
passed  us  through  them;  and  after  traversing 
two  open  courts,  we  reached  the  place  where 
the  entertainment  and  assembly  was  going  on. 
A  fine-looking  old  man  questioned  us  as  to  who 
we  were,  to  which  the  Kotwal  replied  for  ua, 
that  we  were  respectable  persons  desirous  of 
paying  our  respects  to  the  Nuwab  Sahib; 
to  which  I  added,  that,  having  heard  much  of 
his  great  name  and  hospitality,  we  considered 
that  it  would  be  unpohte  to  pass  through  his 
town  without  paying  our  compliments  to  him, 
and  becoming  acquainted  with  so  estimable  a 
person. 

"  You  are  welcome,"  said  the  old  man ; 
"  there  is  nothing  pleases  the  Nuwab  Sahib  so 
much  as  to  see  strangers,  wherever  they  may 
come  from ;  and,  Inshalla !  you  will  have  no 
cause  to  regret  having  taken  this  trouble.** 

"  On  the  contrary,"  I  replied,  "  we  cannot 
think  it  trouble,  but  an  honour  seldom  allowed 
to  such  poor  persons  as  we  are.  But  ptaj  lead 
us  to  the  presence." 

We  ascended  a  few  steps  into  the  hall, 
where  sat  the  Nuwab,  surrounded  by  a  number 
of  persons,  Beforehimwereagroup  of  dancing- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  idl 

women,  displaying  their  charms,  and  entrancing 
their  hearers  with  songs  of  Persia  and  of  Hin- 
dostan.  Our  conductor  bade  us  wait  for  a  mo- 
ment; and  going  up  to  the  Nuwab,  said  a  few 
woids  to  him,  intimating  our  arrival. 

^Khamoosh!^'  (silence!)  cried  the  Nuwab, 
and  it  was  repeated  by  a  dozen  voices ;  ^^  let 
the  strangers  be  admitted.^' 

We  were  ushered  on,  leaving  oiur  shoes  at 
the  edge  of  the  piu*e  white  cloth  which  was 
spread  over  the  part  of  the  room  which  led  to 
the  Nuwab's  musnud.  On  seeing  us  he  made 
a  polite  salutation ;  and  I  stepped  forward,  and 
enveloping  the  hilt  of  my  sword  in  an  embroi- 
dered scarf  I  had  thrown  loosely  about  my 
ahoulders,  I  presented  it  as  a  nuzzur. 

^^Kubool  hooa,''  said  the  old  gentleman, 
placing  his  hands  upon  it ;  ^^  it  is  accepted ;  sit 
down  near  us.  InshaQa!  we  are  much  pleased 
with  your  appearance,  and  bid  you  heartily 
welcome  to  this  our  poor  durbar.'^ 

To  be  polite  I  resisted  this  civility,  pro- 
testing that  I  was  by  £buc  too  humble  an  indivi- 
dual to  allow  myself  so  much  honour ;  but  he 
was  not  to  be  denied,  and  accordingly  I  seated 
myself  in  the  most  respectful  attitude,  with  my 
heels  under  me;  and  placing  my  sword  and 


l82  coNrESStONi  or  a  thdo. 

ihidd  before  me,  in  tlie  best  maimer  to  dk^ilaj 
their  beaaty,  I  tnmed  to  the  Nowxb,  i^io  seenh 
ed  to  be  contemplatiitg  my  appemnce. 

"Muhalk!"  said  he  to  me,  **thcM  nt  ■ 
brave-looking  youDg  fellow :  now  td  me  wlio 
tbon  art,  and  who  these  reBpedable  persana 
are  that  accompany  you." 

"  I  beg  to  represent  in  your  service"  I  re- 
{died,  "  that  I  am  nothing  bat  a  poor  aoldier,  a 
Syud  by  Imth ;  I  have  a  few  men  with  me^  fcc 
whom  and  myself  I  am  going  to  Hyderabad  to 
aeek.  service.  I  am  come  from  Hindostan :  n^ 
fiditer,  who  is  at  our  camp,  is  a  merchant  gmag 
to  the  city  with  merchandise.  These  penrais^" 
I  continued,  p(nnting  to  Bhudritiath  and  Peer 
Khan,"aretwo  ttfmyassodates;  and  being  au- 
periortotherest,  I  have  ventured  to  Imng  them 
to  present  their  nuzzurs  to  the  pieseoce.'' 

"By  an  means.  Meet  Sahib;  wedelig^toaec 
good  and  stout-lookitig  fellows.  Any  one  sacb 
is  a  pearl  in  the  eye  of  an  old  soldier  like  myad£ 
Let  them  be  brought  forward,"  said  he  to  am  at- 
tendant; and  both  advantnng  made  the  reqai- 
site  sahitatxHis,  and  presented  the  hilts  of  their 
swords  as  I  had  done. 

The  ceremonies  of  introdnctioa  being  coo- 
duded,  the  mnsidans  and  dancing-wosaen  woe 


r 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


183 


desired  to  recommence^  and  I  had  a  moment's 
leisure  to  survey  the  apartment  and  the  scene 
before  me. 

The  apartment  opened^  through  three  large 
wooden  arches^  into  the  courtyard  which  we 
had  crossed;  and  between  them  were  hung 
lai^  purdahs  or  curtains  of  EngUsh  scarlet 
cloth,  which  could  be  let  down  as  occasion  re- 
quired. The  room  was  lofty,  and  behind  where 
we  sat  the  walls  were  ornamented  with  stucco* 
work  in  rich  designs.  Above,  on  one  side, 
was  a  small  gallery  thickly  screened,  firom 
whence  the  inmates  of  the  zenana  could  observe 
all  that  was  passing  below  without  being  seen. 
Bdbre  us  the  dancing-girls  were  moving  with 
their  peculiar  floating  motion,  and  singing, 
while  they  expressed  the  amorous  words  of 
their  song  by  their  gestures.  Another  set  were 
sitting  down  by  their  side,  waiting  for  thehr 
turn  to  be  called,  and  both  were  splendidly 
dressed  and  covered  with  jewels. 

Nuwab  Hoosein  Yar  Jung  Buhadoor,  a  fine- 
looking  wiry  old  soldier,  polite  and  courtly 
in  his  manner^  was  a  good  specimen  of  the  no« 
blcmen  of  the  Dukhun ;  though  perhaps  not  so 
effeminately  polished  as  those  of  Delhi,  yet  he 


1 1 


1S4  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

was  one  whose  appearance  commanded  respect ; 
and  his  bright  keen  eye,  and  the  seam  of  a 
wound  on  hie  right  cheek,  showed  that  he  had 
seen  battle-fields  and  was  femiliar  with  war. 
His  dress  was  of  plain  Dacca  musUn ;  but  a 
string  of  large  pearls  round  his  neck,  which  he 
used  as  a  rosary,  and  the  beautiful  sword  lying 
before  him  on  the  carpet,  would  prove  to  the 
most  casual  observer  that  he  was  a  man  of 
rank  and  consequence. 

He  observed  me  looking  round,  and  ad- 
dressed me  thus : 

"  We  are  in  a  poor  place  here,  young  man ; 
but  what  can  be  done?  the  duty  of  the  go- 
vernment must  be  performed,  and  we  cannot 
carry  our  house  about  with  us.  However,  we 
have  made  the  place  as  decent  as  it  could  be, 
considering  we  are  in  the  jungle ;  and,  by  the 
fevour  of  the  Prophet,  we  have  brought  bright 
eyes  and  sweet  voices  with  us,  and  we  do  not 
lack  amusement.  Say,  what  thinkest  thou  of 
our  selection  ?  Yonder  is  Zora,  sitting  down, 
second  to  few  in  Hyderabad  either  for  beau^ 
of  person  or  sweetness  of  voice :  the  other,  now- 
singing,  is  one  we  picked  up  on  the  way  hither ; 
but,  Inshalla !  in  a  short  time  she  will  be  fit 


boNFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


185 


company  for  the  other,  and  we  shaU  take  her 
down  to  the  city  with  us,  to  astonish  our  ac- 
quaintances." 

The  dandng-girl  Zora,  hearing  her  name 
mentioned,  turned  round  and  looked  towards 
me.    I  was  instantly  dazzled  by  her  beauty. 
She  was  not  so  fiiir  as  some  of  her  profession 
I  had  before  seen ;  but  if  she  was  not  so  fair, 
her  features  were  small  and  r^ular;  and  her 
hrge  antelope-like  eyes,  when  turned  full  on 
me,  seemed  to  pierce  me  through.    It  was  not 
a  quick  glance,  but  one  that  was  fixed  slowly 
upon  me,  and  was  not  withdrawn.    I  was  then 
Toung  and  modest,  and  I  was  fairly  abashed. 
She  observed  it,  and  turned  round  and  smiled 
to  one  of  her  companions. 

«  Come,"  said  the  Nuwab  smiling,  «  you  are 
not  to  steal  the  hearts  of  my  Tuwaifs.  You 
are  a  dangerous-looking  feUow ;  and  that  hand- 
some face  of  yours  will  do  much  mischief  if  I 
mistake  not.  TeU  me  the  news  from  Hmdo- 
Stan :  report  speaks  of  war  in  that  quarter,  and 
that  the  Mahrattas  and  Pindarees  are  armmg. 

«  Why,"  I  replied,  "  there  are  such  reports. 
We  heard  that  there  was  service  to  be  got 
either  with  Sindea  or  Holkar,  and  that  they 
and  the  Feringhees  would  soon  be  at  war ;  but 


I' 


I    , 


t* 


186  coNFeasiONa  of  a  thus. 

we  preferred  trying  our  fortune  in  the  Dnkhmi ; 
for  we  heard  the  pa^  offered  by  both  was  v«t 
small  to  soldiers  armed  as  we  are,  as  th^place 
their  principal  dependence  cm  the  tnx^  under 
the  Franceae  generals,  by  whom  alooe  the 
Ungrez  Fering^ees  are  to  be  opposed." 

"Ay,"  said  the  old  Nuwab,  "the  times  of 
&ir  fighting  are  passing  away,  and  the  inven- 
tions of  Europeans  are  fost  supplanting  &e 
bravery  of  the  m^i  of  Hind.  God  knows 
where  it  will  end!  Even  at  Hyderabad  the 
Feringhees  have  got  such  &  hold  of  the  place, 
that  Ood  knows  whether  they  wiR  ever  be 
driven  out.  And  they  tnua  the  miaei^le  Ks- 
firs  of  Telingana  to  fight  in  r&nks  and  perform 
evolutions  which  are  truly  wonderful ;  but  the 
power  of  Alia  is  great,  and  they  are  in  &vi>ur 
with  him.*' 

"  One  comfort  however,"  said  I,  **  is  that 
the  Francese  and  Ungrez  are  at  bitter  enmity ; 
and  if  there  is  a  fight,  one  or  otl^r,  by  iht 
blessing  of  God,  must  be  beaten.  Then  will 
be  the  time  for  true  believers  to  roose  tfaetn- 
selves,  and  free  their  country  from  the  yoke 
of  both." 

"  You  talk  like  a  youngs  hot-blooded  faoj ; 
this  cannot  be.    We  of  Hyderabad  an  too 


I     I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUGk 


187 


much  beholden  to  the  Ungrez  Feringhees  for 
freeing  us  from  the  demands  of  the  Mahrattas^ 
and  the  oppression  of  Hyder  Ali  and  Tippoo^ 
to  quarrel  with  them ;  and  after  all  I  question 
Tvhether  we  could  do  much  against  them.  Tip- 
poo  fell,  and  he  had  the  advice  of  the  Francese 
in  building  his  fort.     God  protect  me !  it  was 
only  a  mud  wall  before  the  Ungrez.^^ 
'*  You  saw  it  then  ?  ^'  I  inquired. 
"  Yes,  indeed/'  said  he  kindlings  ^  I  saw  the 
whole;  and  if  you  had  also,  you  would  have 
wondered  to  see  the  soger  battalions  scram* 
ble  up  the  breach  like  cats,  headed  by  their 
officers,  in  the  face  of  a  fire  of  guns  and  match- 
locks which  would  have  scattered  the  people 
«w  call  Sipabees  like  chaff.    Truly  they  are 
something  like  men;  and  if  we  of  India  had 
fought  like  them,  would  they  have  possessed 
one  foot  of  ground  ?  Inshalla !  they  would  not ; 
but  it  is  no  use  regretting.  And  now  Sikundur 
Jah  has  made  a  treaty  with  the  Ungrez,  and 
^its  ill  his  zenana  like  a  eunuch,  leaving  them 
to  take  care  of  him  and  his  country." 

^  Then  you  think,"  said  I,  *^  that  I  have  no 
chance  of  service  at  the  city  ?  " 

^  By  no  means/'  said  he ;  "'you  are,  I  think^ 
prttty  sure  of  it.   There  are  plenty  of  openings 


I 


'    « 


<i 


188  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBUG. 

Cat  a  fine  fellow  like  you,  and  jaui  appearance 
will  take  with  some  of  those  who  command 
troops.  Inshalla !  you  might  have  had  it  here, 
but  my  list  b  taQ ; — and  you  are  not  likely  to 
separate  from  your  men?" 

**  No,"  said  I,  "  that  I  could  not ;  the  poor 
fellows  would  starve  in  a  strange  land;  and 
having  collected  them,  I  must  perform  my  pro- 
mise of  taking  them  down  to  the  city." 

*'  Now  you  must  dCe  my  pride,  Zora,  dance," 
said  the  Nuwab.  "  Inshalla !  your  heart  must 
be  hard  if  she  does  not  make  !t  ache,  as  she  has 
done  that  of  many  a  one." 

The  group  who  had  hitherto  been  sing^g 
were  desired  to  he  seated,  and  Zora  prepared 
to  stand  up.  The  bells  for  her  ankles  were 
brought,  and  she  tied  them  on.  The  musicians 
to  accompany  her  tuned  their  instruments,  and 
after  a  short  prelude  she  stood  up.  If  I  had 
been  struck  with  her  appearance  sitting,  how 
much  more  splendid  was  it  now !  She  was  not 
tall,  hut  exquisitely  formed,  as  far  as  could  be 
judged  from  her  peculiar  dress,  which  was  so 
loose  from  under  her  arms  as  completely  to 
hide  her  form  to  her  ankles ;  but  it  was  of  the 
richest  description. 

It  was  made  of  a  dark  lilac-coloured  gauze. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


189 


in  bands  alternately  urith  gold  tissue ;  the  bot- 
tom trimmed  with  gold  tissue  very  broad,  as 
&r  as  her  knees,  upon  which  there  was  rich 
embroidery  in  gold  thread  and  seed  pearls. 
Around  her  she  had  thrown  with  extreme  grace 
a  scarf  of  the  lightest  muslin  and  silver,  of  the 
same  colour  as  her  dress;  so  thin  was  it,  that 
as  she  moved,  it  seemed  almost  to  float  away 
from  her  in  the  air  caused  by  her  motion. 
The  colour  of  the  scarf  round  her  head,  in  con- 
trast with  her  complexion,  made  it  appear  much 
fairer  than  it  reaUy  was,  and  her  large  soft 
eyes  still  more  brilliant  and  swimming. 

The  musicians  began  their  usual  prelude, 
and  with  it  one  of  Zora's  companions,  a  pretty 
girl,  the  slow  movements  of  the  dance.  After  a 
few  turns  she  resumed  her  place,  and  Zoia  her- 
self, like  the  fidl  moon  emerging  from  a  cloud, 
sailed  towards  us  with  a  slow  and  gracefid  mo- 
tion.   How  shall  I  describe  to  you.  Sahib,  h« 
exquisite  movements!    Every  turn  displayed 
her  form  to  greater  advantage,  and  1  gazed  tiU 
my  soul  was  fairly  entranced.    But  how  much 
more  was  I  affected  when  she  began  to  sxngl 
Having  performed  the  dance,  both  the  slow 
and  quick,  she  ceased;  and  after  a  prelude  by 


I 


190  CONFK88IONB  OF  A  THU6. 

one  of  the  mnsiciaiu  behind  her,  she  broke  oat 
into  an  impasooned  GhozuL 

It  vas  one  I  was  vaj  fimd  of  n^Bel£  I 
littened  till  I  could  hare  fallen  at  her  feet^  and 
WOTihiped  her  as  a  Peri  from  heaven.  My 
loul  iras  80  intoxicated  with  the  blessed  sounds 
I  heard,  that  I  was  insensible  to  all  annmd 
UK. 

She  at  length  ceased ;  and  the  Nuwab,  who 
had  been  obserring  me  attentively,  asked  me 
what  I  thought  of  the  songstresa  and  her 
dancing. 

«  Most  wonderful  is  it,"  I  replied ;  **  my  liver 
has  become  water  before  her  fascinations.  It 
is  fortunate  for  me  that  I  am  not  to  live  within 
their  influence,  or  I  were  lost  for  ever.  I  could 
forgo  fame  and  n^  prcdeBsion  to  lie  at  her 
feet  and  dream  aw^  my  existence." 

"  You  talk  like  a  foolish  boy,"  said  the  ITo- 
wsb,  "  and  must  not  give  way  to  such  fan<ae» ; 
many  a  man  has  been  ruined  for  ever  by  them.' 
Persons  like  her  are  greedy  and  insatiable  of 
moneyj  as  we  are  told  of  the  sea,  whidi  swal- 
lows up  everything  that  ia  cast  into  it,  without 
showing  a  sign  on  its  surface  beyond  that  <£ 
tlte  transient  ripple." 


r 


CS0NFES8ION8  OF  A  THUG. 


191 


^' Cannot  they  love  ?  ^  I  aaked ;  *^arethejr  so 
utterly  meroenaiy  ?  ^^ 

^  Utterly.  Alas !  young  man,  I  have  known 
and  feli  it;  but  let  us  change  the  entertain- 
ment; I  have  some  rare  Bhyroopeas  with  me, 
who  arrived  £rom  Hindostan  the  other  day. 
I  hflFe  but  heard  them  once,  and  my  sides 
ached  with  laughter.  You,  no  doubt,  are  well 
acquainted  with  their  style ;  yet  it  is  somewhat 
new  te  me :  they  shall  be  pioduced.^' 

^  May  your  condescension  increase,  Nuwab,'^ 
said  I;  "truly  your  £sivour  is  great  on  yomr 
poor  servant,  and  of  which  he  is  utterly  un- 
worthy. Nevertheless,  he  will  liot  &il  to  make 
Inown  the  fair  name  and  hospitality  of  Hoo- 
seiu  Yar  Jung  Buhadoor  wherever  his  fate  may 
lead  him,  which  is  the  only  return  he  can  make 
for  it*' 

^You  will  prosper  I  hope,'^  he  replied; 
'^yoong  fellowB  of  your  appearance  rarely  fidl 
to  make  fiiends.  But  here  come  the  Bhyroo- 
peas; let  us  see  what  new  amusement  they 
l^e  prepared  for  us ;  something  to  laugh  at, 
I  doubt  not'' 

They  were  three  in  number;  and  twisting 
their  fices  into  comical  expressions,  so  as  to 


192  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

cause  the  whole  assembly  to  burst  into  a  simul- 
taneous fit  of  laughter,  one  of  them  stepped 
forward  and  said,  that  in  the  country  wheace 
he  came  there  was  once  a  Nuwab,  a  very  wise 
man,  who  governed  his  country  as  no  one  had 
done  before,  and  was  a  lord  victorioui^  in  war; 
and  that,  if  the  Hoozoor  pleased,  his  slaves 
were  prepared  to  relate  some  of  his  athcnturcs, 

"  Go  on,"  stud  the  Nuwab,  "  we  are  attend- 
ing ;  see  that  there  is  nothing  indecent,  fbr  you 
are  in  the  presence  of  the  Khanum." 

"AsteferaUa!"  (God  forbid !)  cried  all,  making 
their  salutation  towards  the  screen ;  "  may  the 
favoiu-  of  the  Khanum  be  upon  us,  and  may 
Alia  give  her  a  long  life  and  posterity  to  bless 
her.  Inshalla!  we  shall  find  favour  in  her 
sight,  and  take  away  our  garments  filled  with 
gold." 

They  commenced :  one  of  the  men,  dressed 
ridiculously  as  a  child,  personated  the  Nuwab. 
The  story  begins  with  his  youth,  how  he  is 
petted  in  the  zenana;  and  the  two  others 
changing  their  dresses  to  those  of  females,  one 
is  his  mother,  the  other  his  nurse.  The  young 
Nuwab  is  pampered,  spoiled,  becomes  unruly, 
is  declared  to  be  possessed  by  the  Sbitan;  a 


r 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


193 


Moolah  is  called  in,  and  charms  and  wonderful 
potions,  prepared  by  the  aid  of  magic,  are  ad- 
ministered. The  great  child  screams  and  roars, 
kicks  his  mother  and  nurse  out  of  the  assembly, 
upsets  aU  about  him;  and  the  confusion  and 
noise  created  by  all  this,  especially  among  the 
Tuwaifs,  made  a  scene  of  fun,  at  which  we 
all  laughed  heartily. 

In  an  incredibly  short  time  the  men  again 
made  their  appearance,  and  the  second  act  be-» 
gan.  The  child  had  grown  up  to  be  a  youth, 
and  to  be  fiery  and  imcontroUable.  Women^ 
wine,  horses,  and  arms  are  his  enjoyments: 
reckless  of  everything,  he  plunges  into  dissi- 
pation, sets  his  parents  at  defiance,  runs  into 
dfcot,  is  surrounded  by  sharpers  and  parasites, 
^ho  despoil  him  of  all  he  possesses;  and  he 
has  given  himself  up  to  harlots  and  debauch- 
cry:  and  this  ends  the  second  part. 

His  father  dies — he  is  now  Nuwab;  he  is 
the  head  of  a  proud  house,  has  men  and  sol- 
diers at  his  command,  and  his  territory  to  man-^ 
3ge.  He  forthwith  kicks  out  his  former  com- 
panions, dLscards  every  one  he  had  formerly 
had  near  him,  good  and  bad  together,  and  gives 
himsalf  up  to  a  new  set  of  rogues  who  had 
preyed  upon  his  father — men  with  hoary  beards, 

you  I.  ^ 


194  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

only  the  greater  adepts  io  villainy.  He  has  a 
quarrel  with  a  neighbouiiag  noble,  and  the  two 
prepare  for  war. 

The  troops  are  described:  how  they  eat 
mountains  and  drink  rivers;  and  the  Xuwab 
himself  as  going  forth  like  a  bridegroom  to  meet 
his  bride^  like  the  lightning  from  the  thunder" 
cloud,  or  a  river  overrunning  its  bounds, 
terrible,  irresistible,  before  whose  glance  men 
quail  as  before  a  Hon !  His  horse  and  aims, — 
the  former  large  of  carcass,  small  of  limb,  feet 
large  and  broad,  fleet  as  the  antelope,  courageous 
as  the  panther.  Of  the  aims,  the  sword  which, 
wielded  by  his  father,  had  cut  through  a  buf- 
falo's skin  and  divided  the  thickest  quilting. 

He  goes  forth,  and  the  fight  commences; 
the  horse  chaige,  and  the  Nuwab  and  his  ene< 
my  meet  (each  is  mounted  on  the  back  of  a 
man).  They  fight;  sword  afVer  sword  (made  of 
wood)  is  splintered.  One  of  the  horses  is  killed ; 
it  is  the  Nuwab's !  He  too  is  killed !  he  is  at 
the  mercy  of  his  foe !  No,  he  is  up  agun ;  the 
fight  is  renewed;  it  ts  long  doubtful;  fresh 
weapons  are  given  by  attendants ;  at  last  he  is 
victorious.  Alia  Akbar !  the  victory  is  won,  the 
enemy  is  routed. 

Then  follows  the  torture  of  the  prisoners. 


CONFESSIONSr  OF  A  THUG* 


195 


the  rifling  of  the  zenana.    There  is  om!  skve 
beautiful,  smaD,  delicate  in  form,  an  eye.  like 
the  gazelle's,  fair  as  the  beauties  of  Room  or  the 
fabled  ones  of  England.    She  fiUs  at  hi*  feets 
he  is  captivated.    She  ccmquers,  and  the  Nika 
isperfonned.  They  live  hapjrily  for  some  time; 
but  the  fame  of  the  beauty  of  the  daughter  of  a 
neighbour  reaches  him.    His  soul  is  on  fire; 
his  former  love  is  neglected.     He  proposes 
marriage ;  it  is  accepted ;  the  bride  comes  home, 
and  a  deadly  jealousy  ensues  between  the  rival 
wives.    The  quarrels  of  the  zenana  are  ib>- 
«:ribed;  and  by  the  shrieks  of  hm^iter  book 
behind  the  screen,  it  was  easy  to  believe  how 
naturally  all  had  been  described  and  acted. 

The  Nuwab  has  reached  middle  age;  he  is 
Dowafather  of  a  fiunily,  a  respectable  man, a 
religious  man,  surrounded  by  Modaha,  who 
flatter  him,  and  have  usurped  the  places  of  Ws 
former  companions.    He  is  as  debauched  aa 
ever;  but  it  is  not  known;  he  passes  for  a  just 
and  good  man,  and  his  durbar  is  described,  and 
hii  judgements.  What  was  Solomon  compared 
with  him?  or  HatimTai,  or  Lokman  the  wise? 
And  at  each  enumeration  of  his  virtues  the 
jembly  loudly  applauded,  and  Erected  t 

k2 


I     • 


I 


196  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THDO. 

looks  to  the  real  Nuwab  who  ut  bs  the  speO' 
tiilor. 

Again  the  Nuwab  is  shown,  old  and  decre- 
pid,  worn  out  by  disease,  Burroimded  by  qaacka, 
from  Trhom  he  demands  nostrums  to  make  him 
young  and  vigoroust  His  zenana  is  fiiUer  than 
ever  of  women,  n-ho  flatter  his  vanity,  tell  him 
he  is  as  young  as  ever  he  was,  and  yet  are  fidse 
to  him ;  but  he  has  a  son  who  promises  to  ex- 
eel  his  father,  who  is  a  Mgnoon  in  ibrm,  a 
Boostum  in  valour,  before  whom  his  father's 
enemies  are  scattered  like  chaff  from  the  grain 
before  the  wind. 

The  old  Nuwab  is  growing  more  and  more 
decrepid  and  querulous.  His  fancies  and  long- 
ings are  described  in  a  most  laughable  man- 
ner; and  as  the  final  event  approaches,  he  sinks 
into  his  eternal  sleep,  sure  of  the  seventy  Houris 
of  Paradise,  and  the  eternal  youth,  which  is  the 
portion  of  true  believers. 

Having  concluded,  they  stepped  forward  for 
the  lai^iess  promised. 

"  Well,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  the  Nuwab  to  me, 
*'  how  like  you  this  ?  have  the  men  done  ill  or 
wen?" 

**  Ul-humd-uI-iUa  1 "  said  I ;  "  the  works  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


197 


Alia  are  wonderful,  and  assuredly  these  feUows 
are  of  his  espedal  handywork,  I  have  seen 
many  of  their  caste  before,  but  never  any  like 

these." 

"They  shall  be  -weU  rewarded,"  said  the 
Xuwab ;  "and  yet  despite  of  our  having  laughed 
at  the  whole  story,  there  is  much  of  a  moral  in 
it,  and  much  satire.  Would  that  many  of  the 
rising  generation  could  receive  a  lesson  firom  it; 
they°niight  become  wiser  and  better  men.** 

«  Ameen,"  I  repUed;  «my  lord's  remarks  are 
just.  I  did  not  notice  the  satire  when  I  heard 
it;  but  now  I  feel  it,  and  it  is  just.'* 

The  night  was  fer  advanced;  and  requestmg 
leave  to  depart,  I  rose  to  be  gone.  I  was  pass- 
in.,  the  Tuwaifs,  when  an  old  woman  pulled 
me  by  the  sleeve,  and  said  hurriedly, « If  you 
seek  an  opportunity,  there  is  another  who  de- 
sires  one:  be  secret,  you  shaU  hear  more  from 
me."  My  blood  boiled ;  I  dipt  a  piece  of 
money  into  her  hand,  and  departed. 


i 


f 


\> 


I       I 


CONrBStlONS  or  A  THCQ.' 


CHAPTER   IX. 


I  SAID  my  blood  boiled:  could  it  be  that  one  so 
bvdy,  one  wbo  had  kept  company  with  4e  no- 
bles and  men  of  wealth  of  Hyderabad^  bad  seen 
anght  to  admire  in  me,  who  was  unused  to 
courtly  scenes,  and  was  even  yet  a  boy,  deficient 
hi  manner  and  address  ? — could  it  be  that  from 
my  dress  and  appearance  she  thought  me  rich, 
one  who  would  squander  my  substance  upon 
her  ?  These  thoughts  were  passing  through  my 
nund,  and  we  had  nearly  reached  oiu-  encamp- 
ment without  my  having  interchanged  a  word 
with  my  companions.  The  silence  was  broken 
by  Bhudrinath. 

"How  is  this,  Meer  Sahib?"  said  he;  "what 
has  tied  your  tongue  ?  have  you  noUiing  to  taUc 


r 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


199 


about  after  our  night^s  entertainment,  no  re- 
marks to  make  on  the  beautiful  Kunchinee  ? 
By  Alia !  though  it  is  a  Mahomedan  oath,  I 
would  almost  be  content  to  give  up  the  heaven 
of  Indra,  and  turn  Moosulman,  were  I  sure  of 
being  attended  in  the  paradise  of  Mahomed  by 
a  set  of  Houris  just  such  as  she.  And  to  think 
of  her  belonging  to  that  old  wretch  the  Nuwab, 
and  to  be  buried  in  this  hole  of  a  Mahratta  vil- 
lage,  when  she  might  have  half  the  nobles  of 
Hyderabad  at  her  feet  were  she  there !  By 
AlJa !  I  say  again,  it  were  worth  the  while  to 
try  and  entice  her  away  from  the  old  sensualist, 
and  it  would  be  something  to  talk  about,  not  to 
mention  her  company  on  the  road,  and  the  rare 
addition  she  would  make  to  our  evenmg  amuse- 
ments/' 

^^Why/*  I  replied  carelessly,  *Hhe  girl  is,  as 
you  say,  of  siupassing  beauty,  and  no  doubt 
feels  herself  uncomfortable  in  this  abode  of 
swine ;  yet  to  get  her  away  would  be  no  easy 
task,  and  what  should  we  do  with  her  when  we 
got  her? '^ 

"  I  shall  try  and  see  if  her  coming  with  us  is 
any  such  marvellous  difficulty,'*  he  rejomed; 
^  and  you  know  if  afterwards  there  is  any  pur- 
suit,  she  and  the  rest  of  her  people  are  easily 
provided  for/* 


^1 


r 
I 


i!00  confesstOnb  of  a  thoo. 

**  Now  you  speak  like  a  cold-blooded  TTiu^'* 
1  retorted  angrily,  (for  deny  it  as  much  as  I 
mnild  to  myseli^  I  could  not  but  feel  that  tlie 
dancing-giri  had  more  than  interested  me,]  ''and 
X  would  sooner  quit  you  all,  and  get  back  to 
Hindostan  the  best  way  I  could,  than  that  a 
hair  of  ber  head  should  be  injured." 

"  I  did  but  jest,  Meer  Sahib ;  you  know  I  am 
not  one  who  wars  with  women,  except  when 
they  come  before  me  in  the  foir  and  lawlul  ex- 
ernse  of  my  vocation.  No,  if  we  get  the  girl, 
it  must  be  by  fair  means ;  and  strait-laced  as 
your  father  is  on  many  points,  he  is  too  fond  of 
a  good  song  and  good  music  to  deny  us  having 
her  in  company ;  so  do  not  mind  what  I  said, 
and  do  not  go  to  sleep  upon  your  anger  to  your 
poor  friend,  if  indeed  you  have  any," 

"  I  am  not  angry,"  said  I, "  though  I  certainly 
felt  my  blood  rise  when  you  alluded  to  her. 
We  will  con«der  about  the  rest  in  the  morning, 
and  if  we  can  but  persuade  my  father  that  the 
girl  comes  of  her  own  accord,  I  do  not  antici- 
pate any  objection ;  but  we  must  be  sure  tiiat 
she  will  go  first,  and  to  this  end  I  have  a  kind 
of  clue  which  may  guide  me." 

"  How?  did  she  say  aught  to  you?"  he  ea- 
geriy  inquired. 

'*No,"  said  1 ;  "how  could  she  in  that  crowd? 


I        •  '! 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TfiUO. 


201 


but  Tou  know  I  understand  Persian,  thanks  to 
the  old  Moolah  my  teacher,  and  you  do  not ; 
and  from  the  words  of  the  last  plaintive  song 
she  sang,  and  her  mode  of  expressing  them,  I 
have  a  shrewd  guess  that  she  is  tired  of  confine- 
ment, and  of  her  mate.  You  know  the  old  pro- 
verb, ^  Kubootur  bu  kubootur,  baz  bu  baz  ^ — ^pi- 
geons mate  with  pigeons,  and  hawks  with 
hawks/' 

"  Well,*'  said  Bhudrinath,  "according  to  that 
she  is  more  likely  to  look  to  you  than  to  me ; 
and  you  know  I  am  a  Brahmin ;  therefore  I 
leave  her  and  the  matter  to  your  management; 
I  am  ready  to  assist  when  I  can  be  of  use. 
Inshalla !  as  you  people  say,  we  shall  make  a 
corner-stone  of  the  old  fellow's  beard  and  laugh 
him  to  scorn/' 

"  Ameen  I "  said  I,  "  we  wiU  tiy  at  all  events, 
^d  you  shall  hear  from  me  in  the  course  of  to- 
morrow more  upon  this  subject."  We  then  sepa- 
^ted  for  the  night;  and  I  was  glad  Peer  Khan 
^d  the  rest  of  the  men  had  been  so  &r  behind 
%  as  not  to  have  been  able  to  overhear  any 
p^  of  our  conversation.  I  confess  that,  as  I 
lay  down  to  sleep,  I  earnestly  desired  the  sue* 
cess  of  our  scheme,  though  as  yet  it  could 
hardly  be  called  one ;  and  though  I  had  in  some 

k5 


I 
>• 


■ 


i« 


t03  CONPSailOHB  DP  A  THUO. 

degree  struf^Iett  irith  it,  I  hsd  not  been  pnwf 
agUDBt  the  fasdnatioii  of  the  donciDg-giri ;  nor 
indeed  wsb  it  to  be  wondered  at  aftor  the  words 
of  die  old  woman. 

Soon  aSter  the  morning  prayer,  the  leaden  of 
the  bond  were  assembled  to  see  the  opening  i^ 
tiie  bags  of  him  who  had  died  the  erening  be- 
fore.  My  father  presided  in  the  assembly,  and 
one  by  one  they  were  brought  from  the  pile  <^ 
merchandize.  We  had  indeed  got  a  prize ;  and 
it  was  not  to  be  woodered  at  that  the  care  of 
thnn  had  cost  the  mim  they  belonged  to  so 
much  anxiety.  In  each  of  them,  among  a  quan- 
tity of  old  clothes,  raga,  and  old  copper  veasel^ 
were  concealed  small  boxes  Med  with  ptedoua 
stones,  pearls,  email  diamonds,  rubies,  and  eme- 
ralds, and  in  two  of  the  boxes  were  aets  of  or- 
naments made  up,  and  set  with  jewels ;  and 
two  in  particular,  a  bazu  bund,  or  omameat  for 
tiie  aim,  and  a  sir-p^sh,  or  omam^ nt  for  the 
turban,  were  particularly  sfdendid. 

My  lather,  who  had  a  good  deal  of  experience 
in  these  matters,  pronounced  the  whole  te  be 
worth  at  least  fifteen  thousand  rupees,  and  o& 
fixed  the  band  the  alteniatiTe  of  distributing 
tiie  whole  in  as  equal  portions  aa  he  could^  or 
4rf^  waiting  till  our  arrival  at  Hyderabad,  T^etv 


r 


COXF£5SIO.\S  OF  A  THUG. 


203 


they  could  easily  be  sold  for  ready  money.  The 

latter,  aft^r  some  deliberation,  was  determined 
OD,as  had  been  the  case  with  the  former  booty. 
I  proposed,  as  I  knew  that  we  might  perhaps 
run  short  of  money  on  the  road,  especially  if 
we  met  with  no  more  rich  travellers,  to  offer 
one  of  the  two  ornaments  for  sale  to  the  Nuwab, 
^cl  as  I  had  made  his  acquaintance  to  take  it 
to  him  myself.  The  proposal  was  agreed  to,  and 
1  was  not  without  hope  that  by  some  lucky 
chance  I  might  fall  in  with  the  old  woman 
who  had  spoken  to  me  the  night  before,  and 
might  be  able  to  arrange  a  meeting  with  her, 
^hich  should  guide  us  in  our  future  plans ;  so 
accordingly  about  noon  I  called  Bhudrinath 
to  accompany  me,  and  we  proceeded  to  the  pa^> 
lace,  as  it  was  called  by  the  villagers. 

By  the  T^ay  we  met  with  our  friend  the  KoU 
wal;  but  I  cut  him  short  with  *^  Another  time, 
Kotwaljee/* — for  it  seemed  as  though  we  were  to 
have  a  long  story, — **  another  time,  my  friend,  we 
w  ill  pay  you  a  visit ;  but  at  present  the  matter 
we  have  in  hand  is  urgent,  and  it  being  past 
noon  we  are  afraid  of  being  denied  admittance, 
and  so  you  must  excuse  us/^ 

"  Of  course,*'  said  be,  ^^  I  will  not  detain  you, 
and  I  shall  not  fail  to  present  myself  at  your 


{' 
I. 


I 


304  .CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBUG. 

camp  this  eveDmg  to  receive  your  furUier  com- 
mands.'' 

"  Tliat  means/'  said  Bhiidiinath  as  we  moved 
on,  '-that  he  expects  a  present.  These  wor- 
thies hiive  been  my  study  for  many  years." 

"  Ay,"  said  I,  "  we  must  pay  him  well,  and 
he  will  be  the  first  to  cry  up  our  praises  should 
anythii)g  happen;  but  do  you  anticipate  any- 
thing r'' 

" Not  I,"  said  he ;  "I  wish  we  could  always 
do  our  work  as  securely,  and  get  as  well  paid 
for  it ;  but  here  we  are  at  the  Nuwab's  gate." 

An  attendant  at  our  request  took  in  our 
namer^  to  the  Nuwab,  and  after  a  short  delay 
we  were  again  ushered  into  his  presence]  and 
recei\  ud  with  the  same  rivility  as  we  had  been 
the  ni^'ht  before.  After  some  desultoiy  conver- 
sation, ]  opened  the  object  of  our  visit. 

"  Khodawund,"  said  I,  "  my  father  pleads  an 
ottack  of  fever  and  cold  for  not  attending  to  pre- 
sent his  nuzzur  at  your  feet,  and  he  trusts  you 
■will  piirdon  his  seeming  n^lect.  In  his  behalf 
I  ha\'e  brought  a  rare  piece  of  jewellery  for  your 
inspection,  which  he  hopes  may  please  you; 
and  by  its  purchase  you  will  not  only  ma- 
terially asBist  him,  but  it  will  become  the  pro- 
perty of  one  worthy  to  possess  and  wear  it," 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 


20S 


Thus  saying  1  produced  the  ornament  for  the 
turban,  and  laid  it  before  him.  He  was  evi- 
dently much  struck  with  its  beauty  and  the  fine 
water  of  the  precious  stones,  and  after  turning  it 
in  every  position  he  could  to  catch  the  exact 
light  for  it,  laid  it  down  with  a  kind  of  sigh. 

«It  is  indeed  beautiful,  and  worthy  of  the 
turban  of  Bundugan  AU  himself;  but,"  said 
he, « I  am  too  poor  to  buy  it ;  its  value  must  be 

rcrr  great." 

'^No  doubt,''  said  I,  "my  grandfather  must 
kve  paid  handsomely  for  it ;  but  times  have 
altered  with  us,  and  we  have  been  glad  to  seU 
our  family  property  for  whatever  it  would  fetch. 
In  this  mstance,  far  be  it  from  your  slave's  in- 
tenUon  to  put  a  price  upon  an  ornament  with- 
out peer  in  its  fashion ;  yet  metbinks  it  would 
so  weU  become  the  forehead  of  my  lord  that  he 
ought  not  to  let  sHp  such  an  opportunity  of  pos- 
sessing it,  to  be  enabled  to  show  it  one  day  at 
the  court  of  his  prince." 

"Thou  aayest  truly;  and  if  1  may,  I  ^"1 
but  show  it  in  the  Mahal,  and  see  how  the  per- 
sons of  my  household  like  it.  Inshalla '.  they 
M  ill  approve  of  it,  and  then  we  will  see  if  we 
can  come  to  terms  about  it." 

^Certainly,"  said  I;  "the  time  has  been  when 


\    • 


206  coNFEaaioNa  or  A  THDGk 

H  would  have  beea  notliing  for  our  lioiue  to 
httve  presented  a  tray  of  such  to  one  of  i^ 
lord's  power  and  ranlc;  but  we  are  redaeed* 
as  I  said,  and  are  no  longer  fit  poaaeaatxa  of 
what  we  dare  not  wear." 

Hie  Nuwab  took  the  jewel,  and  went  into 
his  zenana:  he  was  absent  a  long  time,  but 
we  could  see  by  his  face  on  hia  return  that  it 
had  been  approved  of. 

"  They  have  looked  at  it  in  a  thousand  waya, 
and  have  discovered  that  there  is  good  £ntuiie 
to  come  with  it :  not  that  I  need  aujr ;  bat  yoa 
know  what  a  parcel  of  old  women  are,"  said  he. 
"  And  now  I  will  ask  what  may  be  the  price : 
you  know  we  nobles  of  Hyderabad  are  not 
overbuithened  with  money,  and  you  must  be 
moderate  in  your  demand." 

"Why,"  said  I,  "I  am  flattered  by  the  o^union 
of  those  who  have  seen  it,  and  can  tmly  say, 
that  my  grand&ther  (may  his  memory  live  fot 
ever !)  paid  so  lai^e  a  sum  for  the  jewel  that  I 
am  afraid  to  mention  it.  My  lord  must  ol^ 
serve  particalq|jly  its  exquisite  water.  H^  I 
say,  collected  the  stones  one  by  one  during  a 
long  period  of  his  life,  and  they  cost  him  alone 
six  thousand  rupees;  the  gold  around  them  is 
somewhat  more;    but  my  fiither  wiU  esteem 


M|p^ 


C0X7ES8I0N8  OT  A  THUG. 


207 


.1 


iimself  fortonate  if  five  thousand  rupees  be 

« It  is  too  much,"  said  the  Nuwab  with  a 
agh:  "where  have  I  five  thousand  rupees  to 
lay  out  m  such  a  bauble  as  this  ?  My  firiends, 
I  have  been  gratified  by  the  sight  of  it,  but  to 
purchase  it  is  out  of  the  question ;  the  money 
I  have  not.  Yet  stay;  allow  me  to  have  it 
ralued  by  a  jeweller,  and  we  may  perhaps  come 

to  terms.'' 

«By  an  means,"  said  I ;« I  bave  told  myioid 
DO  he  in  stating  the  price  of  it:  but  let  the 
jeweller  see  it ;  he  may  fix  a  smaUer  sum ;  and 
such  U  our  urgent  necessity  for  a  Uttle  ready 
money  that  perhaps  we  may  be  induced  to 
take  tometlung  less." 

The  jeweller  was  accordingly  sent  for,  and 
arriyed  after  a  short  time.    He  was  shown  the 
jc^el ;  and  from  the  expression  of  admiration 
on  his  countenance,  1  could  see  we  had  not 
overvataedit.     He  took  it  to  the  light,  and 
putting  on  his  spectacles,  examined  it  m  every 
U^eway.    At  last  he  returned,  and  taking 
the  spectacles  from  his  nose,  asked  the  price 

we  had  fixed  on  it.    Itoldhim. 

« At  the  time  this  waa  made  up,'  said  he, 
"nodoubtitwaawortlithe  sum  you  mention. 


»• 


I' 


SOS  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ. 

for  the  stones  are  of  rare  water ;  neverthdeas, 
ire  all  know  that  men  cannot  afford  to  expoid 
money  as  they  used  to  do,  and  all  things  con- 
sidered, perhaps  at  present  four  thousand  ru- 
pees would  not  be  too  much>  and  indeed  a  ^r 
price." 

"  It  is  too  little ;  we  must  be  content  to  aell 
other  articles  to  supply  our  necessities:  so  Nu- 
wab  Sahib,"  said  I,  "  with  our  profound  thanks 
for  your  condescension,  we  ask  leave  for  our  de- 
parture ;"  and  I  took  up  the  jewel  and  arose. 

"  Stay,"  said  he ;  "I  oflFer  you  three  hundred 
rupees  more:  four  thousand  three  hundred, 
surely  that  is  sufficient." 

"  Make  it  five  hundred,"  I  replied,  "  and  it 
is  yours."  And  after  much  haggling  on  both 
sides,  the  price  was  fixed  at  four  thousand  four 
hundred  and  fif^.  Of  this,  two  thousand  five 
hundred  were  paid  by  the  Nuwab's  treasurer  in 
money,  and  for  the  rest,  at  my  request,  a  bill 
was  made  out  by  a  sahoukar  of  tibe  village  on 
Hyderabad.  And  after  agtun  offering  our  thanka 
to  the  Nuwab,  we  took  leave  of  him  for  ever. 

"  Not  a  bad  morning's  work,"  said  I  to  my 
companion  as  we  walked  homewards,  attended 
by  some  of  the  NuwaVs  soWera,  escorting  the 
men  who  carried  the  bags  of  money :    "  tbe 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG* 


209 


Sight  of  the  coin  will  gladden  my  old  father's 
heart ;  and  it  will  be  something  to  divide  among 
the  men,  who  are  really  in  want  of  money,  and 
will  keep  them  comfortably  till  we  reach  the 
diy,  even  though  we  should  fall  in  with  no 
more  rich  prizes/' 

"  Indeed,  you  may  congratulate  yourself  on 
Tour  address  and  good  manners;  for  without 
them  you  could  not  have  carried  the  matter  off 
in  the  w^  you  have  done,'*  said  he.  *^  Now  if 
h  though  I  am  a  &r  older  Thug,  had  tried  it,  I 
should  have  most  likely  failed  for  want  of  a 
plausible  stoiy.  The  old  fellow  swallowed  the 
account  of  your  grandfather,  as  if  it  had  been 
as  true  as  that  we  are  now  here.  By  Krishna 
thou  art  a  rare  boy !  '^ 

^ These  matters  sharpen  one's  intellect;  and 
Plough  I  could  not  deceive  an  unfortunate 
traveller  as  you  can,  you  see  I  am  of  some  use 
at  a  pinch,  Bhudrinath.'' 

"All  will  come  in  time,"  said  he ;  ^^  I  do  not 
despair  of  you  after  this :  and  if  you  accom- 
pany me  in  my  work,  you  will  soon  excel  me  I 
think." 

^  We  shall  see,"  I  returned ;  *^  but  our  er- 
^(1  is  not  complete ;  we  have  not  met  the  old 
^'oman.'' 


'I 

V 


r 


« , 


r 


SIO  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUOi 

''Ha!  BO  that  plan  is  still  in.  yotxr  head/* 
cried  he;  "I  vairantityoudreiintof  theKas- 
chioee  last  night,  and  your  yoimg  heart  is  all 

"  No,"  said  I  laughing,  "  not  quite  that ;  bat 
I  have  some  hope,  and  I  shall  return  to  the 
XotwaPs  chowree  after  a  little  time,  and  peiv 
haps  the  old  creature  may  be  in  the  bazar  and 
may  see  me." 

"  Shall  I  accompany  you  ? "  asked  he. 

"  No,"  said  I ;  "  I  think  it  would  mar  the 
bunness ;  I  will  go  alone ;  the  presence  of  an- 
other besides  myself  might  prevent  her,  if  I 
meet  her,  from  being  communicative.'* 

"  As  you  will,"  siud  he ;  "  as  you  are  deter* 
mined  to  carry  the  matter  to  the  ntmoa^  you 
have  a  better  chance  of  success  than  1  luive ; 
and  besides  you  are  a  principal,  while  I  oould 
only  be  an  agent." 

Thus  conversing,  we  arrived  at  the  tenia; 
and  dismisung  the  soldiers  and  money-carriers 
-with  a  handsome  present,  I  had  the  bc^ 
moved  into  my  father's  tent, -who  was  asleep ; 
I  ranged  them  before  him,  and  awakening  him, 
pointed  to  them. 

He  rubbed  his  eyes,  gnimbling  at  being 
aroused  from  his  slumber ;  but  they  were  qoickfy 


■I     1 
i 


CONTESSIOMS  OF  A  THUG. 


211 


fesdnated  by  the  sight  of  the  bags,  and  I  could 
not  help  laughing  heartily  at  his  astonishment, 
as  he  took  them  up  one  by  one,  guessing  at 

their  contents. 

"What,  my  son!  Ameer  Ali,  -where  hast 
thou  got  an  thb?  there  must  be  five  hundred 
rapees  in  each  of  them !  One,  two,  three,  four, 
five,"  said  he,  counting  them ;« two  thousand 
five  hundred !  impossible !  My  son,  what  hast 
thou  been  doing?  my  brain  is  in  astonishment. 
Where  didst  thou  get  it?"  ^ 

«  There  is  just  what  you  say,  &ther,"  said  1 ; 
"each  contains  five  hundred,  or  nearly-    Itw 

the  price  of  the  jewel  you  gave  me  to  seU^ 
which  it  seenui  ^  worth  more  than  we  thought 

for.  I  asked  at  a  venture  five  thousand  rui^, 
and  I  have  brought  you  four  thousand  four 
hundred  and  fifty,  which  was  as  miich  as  I 
midget..  he«  are hoondeesfortwo thousand, 

and  the  reat  is  in  the  bags." 

« As  much  as  you  could  get,boy !«  cned  my 
fether;  «why  thou  hart  done  wonders.  Ma- 
Aallal  we  arc  rich  indeed ;  this  is  mo«  than  I 

ever  expected:"  and,  his  eyes  fairiy  nmn.ng 
over  with  tear*,  he  embraced  me  warmly. 

«Now,''«ridI,««i  1  liave  done  good  »er- 
Tice,  I  have  in  return  a  fevour  to  beg,  vrtach  I 


212 


CONFS8SION8  07  A  TBOO. 


hope  my  father  will  grant ;  and  it  is  a  matter 
1  dared  not  settle  without  his  sanction." 

"  Say  on,"  said  my  father ;  "  I  can  deny  thee 
nothing." 

"Why,"  continued  I,  "there  is  a  Tunaif  of 
surpassing  beauty,  who  sings  like  a  bulbul,  and 
^^ho  is  anxious  to  accompany  us  to  Hydera- 
bad. I  dared  not  allow  it  without  s])eaking  to 
you." 

The  oid  man's  visage  clouded,  "  ATuwaif !" 
said  he ;  "  and  dost  thou  not  remember,  my  son, 
all  the  cautions  I  have  given  thee  against  per- 
sons of  her  condition,  and  bast  thou  so  soon 
forgotten  them  as  to  get  into  their  company  on 
the  first  occasion  which  presented  itself? " 

"  I  represent,"  said  I,  "that  neither  have  I 
forgotten  them,  nor  have  I  gone  into  her  com- 
pany. I  saw  her  at  the  Nuwah's  durbar  last 
night,  but  did  not  even  speak  to  her." 

"  Then  how  knowest  thou  that  she  desires  to 
go  from  hence ':" 

"  I  have  heard  it,"  said  I,  "from  one  who  is 
attached  to  her,  an  old  woman,  who,  I  doubt 
not,  will  be  here  before  the  evening." 

My  father  shook  his  head.  "  I  do  not  dis-  | 
behc^■e  thee,  ray  son,"  said  he ;  "  but  I  mistrust  ' 
thy  young  heart  and  hot  temper :  it  is  a  dan- 


CONFESilONS  OF  A  THUG*  313 

ger  too  great  to  be  encountered;  for  once  with 
uSy  and  she  would  get  thee  into  her  toils,  and 
then  fither,  duty,  and  profession  will  be  alike 
forgotten,  and  I  should  lose  thee,  my  son,  which 
would  kill  me/^ 

^  Do  not  think  so  I  pray,  my  fiither,"  said 
I;  ^ there  is  not  the  danger  you  anticipate; 
she  would  foUow  us,  and  we  should  see  but 
fittle  of  her,  except  we  desired  her  presence 
to  sing  to  us  on  the  dreary  evenings  of  our 
joomey.  And  grant  me  this  request,  I  pray 
you;  ^tis  the  only  one  I  have  ever  asked,  and 
perh^  I  deserve  something  for  what  I  have 
done  hitherto.'* 

^Thou  dost  indeed,"  he  replied;  '^ anything 
dse  would  have  been  gladly  granted  without  a 
demur  on  my  part :  however,  I  have  confidence 
in  thee,  my  son,  and  therefore  have  it  as  thou 
^t,  I  will  not  gainsay  thee  in  the  matter/' 

So  &r  therefore  there  was  no  objection :  yet 
my  heart  smote  me  as  I  thought  on  the  conceal* 
ment  I  had  made  of  her  being  in  the  pay  and 
service  of  the  Nuwab,  and  that  her  connexion 
with  him  might  bring  us  all  into  trouble;  how- 
ever, thought  I,  women  have  sharp  wits ;  and 
if  she  truly  desires  to  get  away  from  him,  she 
will  take  her  own  measures. 


214  CONFBflBIONS  OF  A  VaVQ. 

As  suon  u  I  could,  tfaerefoR,  I  set  off  to  Hie 
bazar ;  and  after  loitenng  aloi^  the  raw  t€ 
shup^s,  and  puidusing  articles  that  woe  teaSj 
rcquircil  by  us,  I  ascended  the  stqia  wUdi  led 
to  the  cliowree,  and  was  soon  in  converaatioa 
with  the  Kotwal,  ^o  entertained  me  witli  the 
gossip  of  the  town,  and  did  not  faO  to  endea- 
vour to  impress  me  with  a  higli  sense  of  his 
power  and  influence.  More  than  ooce  I  was 
on  the  point  of  confiding  to  him  mj  plan,  and 
ottering  liim  a  bribe  to  assist  me ;  but  I  checked 
myself,  on  the  consideration  that  he  mi^t  take 
my  money  and  afterwards  {day  me  &!•&.  As 
it  happened,  however,  I  was  not  long  in  b«s- 
peQse,  t'ov  I  saw  the  old  woman  in  the  bazar 
beneath  me,  making  the  best  of  her  way  in  the 
direction  of  the  gate  of  the  town  by  whidi  I 
had  entered;  so  I  took  my  leave  of  the  woatby- 
Kotval,  begging  him  to  come  to  the  camp  in 
the  evening  for  a  reward  for  his  civility  and  ex- 
ertions. 

I  had,  howevcT,  lost  sight  of  the  old  wonan 
before  1  got  fairly  down  into  the  street ;  and 
&>Uon  ing  the  direction  she  bad  taken,  overtook 
her  Just  beycmd  the  gate. 

"Mother,"  said  I,  ''am  I  he  vdKHn  jdu 
seek  ? " 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 


21S 


^' Ai  mere  jan !  (ah,  my  soul !)  have  I  at  last 
found  thee,  my  prince?  Surely  I  have  not  ceased 
in  mj  endeavours  since  last  night  to  meet  thee; 
I  saw  thee  enter  the  palace,  but  my  old  limbs 
would  not  cairry  me  quick  enough  to  overtake 
thee/*  And  she  threw  her  hands  over  my 
head,  and  cracked  every  joint  of  her  fingers 
by  pressing  them  against  her  temples. 

^^Are  we  secure  against  observation  here  ?^ 
she  continued,  ^^  for  I  have  much  to  say  to  thee, 
and  that  quickly.'* 

^'Not  here,**  I  replied ;  "  I  will  go  on  to  our 
tents  yonder,  and  you  can  follow  me ;  I  wiU  wait 
for  vou  near  them.** 

The  old  woman  hobbled  up  to  me  as  I  stood 
under  a  mango  tree,  secure  firom  observation* 
Ctuite  (ml  of  breath,  she  sat  down :  when  she 
had  recovered  herself^  she  untied  a  comer  ot 
the  cloth  about  her  person  and  presented  me 
^th  a  small  ring. 

*  This,**  said  she,  ^  is  from  her  you  know  of: 
and  for  the  love  of  Alia,  my  soul !  do  you  ex* 
ert  yourseif  ibr  her :  she  is  dying  in  this  pkce, 
>nd  »  subject  to  all  the  torments  the  caprice  of 
that  unblest  Nuwab  can  think  of.  She  is  one 
day  m  finrour  and  loadedi  with  kindnesses,  an- 
other, in  a  fit  of  jeabnsy  oir  rage,  he  deprives 


816  CONFEMIOMa  OF  A  THDQ* 

her  of  every  comfort,  shuts  her  up  in  a  lonelj 
room,  and  will  not  even  allow  me  to  go  to  her. 
You,  my  son,  are  young  and  brave ;  you  will 
not  suffer  her  to  continue  in  this  state,  she  who 
is  the  pearl  of  Hyderabad,  who  has  found  &-• 
TOUT  in  the  sight  of  princes  and  nobles.  For 
the  sake  of  Alia,  exert  yourself,  and  she  is  frecj 
and  will  accompany  you  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  She  has  seen  you,  and  your  beauty 
has  entered  into  her  soul  and  is  consuming  her 
liver ;  and  between  this  and  her  former  mise- 
ries, she  is  today  in  a  state  of  madness,  so  that 
even  I  cannot  pacify  her." 

" I  am  ready,  moUier,"  said  I :  "'tis  true  I 
have  never  been  blessed  with  hearing  a  word 
Stom  her,  save  in  her  songs ;  but  I  can  under- 
stand them ;  and  there  was  one  she  sang  which 
has  been  rin^ng  in  my  ears  ever  since  I  heard 
it.  Sfl^,  had  it  any  reference  to  me  and  ber> 
self?" 

"  You  have  guessed  well,"  she  replied ;  "  I 
told  her  to  sing  it,  in  the  chance  of  its  bdng 
understood,  and  blessed  be  Alia  it  was  not  ia 
vain :  but  the  time  is  passing  &tt,  my  son,  and 
what  can  be  done  ?" 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  "  that  I  wish  to  hear  from 
yourselfj  for  I  know  not  how  to   pvceed; 


i        I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


217 


neither  do  1  know  this  town,  nor  the  house  where 
sk  Dves,  so  what  can  I  advise  ?  1  am  helpless 
in  this  matter,  yet  willing  to  the  utmost." 

«  Listen  then,"  said  the  old  woman  j  « I  will 
describe  the  place,  and  you  must  come  after  me 
and  see  it  from  the  outside,  that  you  may  know 
it  in  the  night.    The  place  she  is  now  in,  and 
\«here  she  will  most  likely  sleep  tonight,  is  a 
smaU  tiled  house,  at  the  comer  of  the  waU  of 
the  zenana  toward  the  street.    There  are  two 
windows,  some  distance  from  the  ground,  yet 
Dot  so  high  but  that  she  might  get  out,  if  any 
one  helped  her  on  the  outside.    There  is  no 
other  way  of  her  escaping ;  for  it  would  be  un- 
possible  for  her  to  get  through  the  zenana,  and 
afterwards  through  the  open  courts,  which  are 
full  of  soldiers.    Say,  will  you  dare  the  adven- 
ture; or  be  a  coward,  a  namurd,  who  would 
not  risk  a  drop  of  blood  for  a  woman,  and  one 
SO  fair  as  she  is? *' 

« I  am  no  coward  I  beUeve,"  said  1, « though 
I  have  no  deeds  of  arms  to  boast  of.  1  ac- 
cept the  risk,  and  1  pray  Alia  to  defend  us  I 
Are  there  soldiers  near  the  place?'* 

'^  No,"  said  she, «  not  one ;  the  only  danger 
Is  at  the  village  gate,  which  is  always  guarded. 
How  will  you  pass  this?" 

VOL.1.  ** 


( 
I 


i\ . 


218  cONFasfllOMB  OF  A  THDO. 

"If  that  is  all,"  said  I,  "tnist  to  me;  and 
Inshalla !  we  will  all  langli  at  the  Nuwab's 
beard  in  the  morning.  But  tell  me^  how  do 
yoii  iiitunil  to  contrive  to  accompany  a»  ?" 

"  Ah,  I  have  arranged  that  already.  I  am 
allowed  free  egress  at  any  hour  of  the  nigbt^ 
upon  the  ^■.^riou8  pretences  or  neoessities  of  my 
mistress;  and  I  can  get  out  at  midni^t  and 
meet  you  anywhere  you  may  determine." 

"This  is  good,"  said  I;  "now  come  and 
show  me  the  place." 

She  guided  me  through  the  gate  we  bad  just 
passed,  and  turning  down  a  narrow  all^  de- 
sired me  to  mark  the  various  windings  as  we 
went  along,  which  I  did.  We  at  last  reached  a 
street  between  two  high  walls,  one  of  which  was 
the  Niiwab's  zenana ;  and  passing  on,  we  ar^ 
rived  at  length  under  a  small  tiled  house,  which 
answered  the  description  she  had  given  of  iL 

"This  is  the  place,"  she  said;  "and  that  is 
the  windo\\'  irom  whence  she  must  descend.  It 
is  not  very  high,  as  you  see,  and  there  will 
not  be  mucli  difiGcnlty  in  her  getting  out.** 

"  I  see  none,"  I  re^^ed,  "if  she  has  only  a 
stout  heart.  Tell  ha  to  tie  her  sheets  together 
and  drop  them  over ;  we  will  be  below,  and  take 
care  she  reaches  the  ground  easily." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TfiUO. 


219 


"  I  will/*  said  she ;  '^  and  now  away !  we  may 
be  seen,  and  if  so.  Alia  be  our  help  !** 

"  She  sees  us  !**  cried  I ;  ^for  there  is  a  hand 
stretched  forth  from  the  window.** 

"  It  is  she  !**  said  the  old  woman ;  '^  and  oh  ! 
^hat  joy  it  must  be  to  her  to  know  that  there 
are  persons  anxious  and  willing  to  serve  her ! 
Now^  my  poor  bird,  thou  shalt  no  longer  have  a 
cage^  though  it  be  a  gilded  one.  But  away^  my 
«ouI,  away !  do  not  loiter  here ;  a  smile  from  her 
were  dearly  purchased  now,  and  tonight  you  will 
have  thousands,  ay  with  her  blessings  too/' 

"  I  go,**  said  I ;  *^  but  fail  not,  nurse ;  for  your 
life  see  that  all  is  right ;  you  must  meet  us  at 
the  comer  we  last  passed.** 

The  old  woman  nodded  her  assent,  and  I 
^thdrew  as  quickly  as  possible  from  the  spot, 
though  I  would  have  given  worlds  for  one 
glance,  for  one  approving  smile,  from  the  object 
of  my  love.  As  soon  as  I  reached  the  tents,  I 
summoned  Bhtidrinath,  told  him  of  my  success, 
aiid  unfolded  to  him  the  plan  as  it  stood  at 
present,  He  was  rejoiced,  and  saw  nothing  ob- 
jectionable in  it. 

"  1  have  one  thing,  however,*'  said  he,  ^to 
represent,  which  you  may  do  or  not,  as  you 
please.** 

1.2 


220  CONPBB8IONB  OF  A  THDG. 

"  What  is  it  ?  say  on." 

"  Why"  he  replied,  "  although  it  will  be,  as 
you  say,  an  easy  enough  matter  to  get  out  of 
the  towD,  I  by  no  means  think  it  bo  easy  to 
get  in." 

"  By  Alia !  you  say  truly,"  said  I ;  "  what 
advice  can  you  give  to  aid  my  plan?" 

"  You  see,"  rejoined  he,  "  that  the  gates  are 
guarded;  I  tried  myself  to  get  in  last  night, 
before  midnight,  as  I  had  an  a£^  of  my  own 
to  look  after,  and  the  fair  one  expected  me ;  but 
the  sons  of  dogs  at  the  gates  (may  their  sisters 
be  defiled !)  swore  I  was  a  tiiief,  and  after  inter- 
changing abuse  for  a  long  time  they  finally  shut 
the  wicket  in  my  face,  and  I  was  forced  to  return 
in  the  worst  of  alt  possible  humours.  So  my 
advice  is,  that  we  go  in  before  nightfall,  and 
take  up  our  quarters  in  the  shop  of  a  Bhutteara 
with  whom  I  have  scraped  an  acquaintance ;  tlie 
iellow  will  not  suspect  anything  if  we  leave  his 
place  in  the  night,  as  I  hinted  my  bad  fortune 
(^  last  night  to  him  today,  and  he  was  the  one 
to  propose  my  coming  to  his  place  in  the  even- 
ing, to  go  wherever  I  pleased  afterwards.  So 
what  say  you  ?  shall  we  go  to  the  fellow,  or  trust 
to  our  wits  to  get  in  the  best  way  we  can?" 

"  Your  plan  is  a  good  one,"  said  I,  "  and 


I ,  • 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THOQ. 


221 


I  thank  you  for  your  bad  luck  last  night ;  but 
for  it,  we  might  have  gone  and  knocked  our 
kais  against  the  gate  to  no  purpose ;  to  he 
sure  we  might  climb  over  the  waD,  and  I  won- 
der you  did  not  think  of  it." 

"\  did," he  repUed,  "andwas  undecided  about 
attempting  it;  but  some  feUow  might  have  seen 
me.  and,  taking  me  for  a  thief,  have  thought 
DO  more  of  sending  a  ball  through  me  than  if 
I  were  a  dog ;  so  I  came  away."  ^ 

"Thou  hast  a  wonderful  deal  of  discretion, 
said  I  •«  now  my  hot  blood  would  have  led  me 
into  some  scrape,  whereas  thou  hast  eaten  thy 

ill-humour.'*  . 

"And  am  now  at  thy  service,"  rejomed  he. 
«'So  we  sleep  inside  tonight,  which  I  am  glad 
of.  and  we  will  get  out  through  the  further 
gate-  it  win  be  some  way  round,  but  that  is 
better  than  feeing  the  fellows  at  this  gate,  who 
1  suspect  know  me,  or  wiU  recognise  my  voice, 
for  I  was  too  angry  to  disguise  it." 

«  We  will,"  said  I :  «  and  now  I  must  m  ana 
eat,  for  1  have  fasted  since  the  morning,  and  an 
enterprise  is  ill  done  on  an  empty  stomach. 

After  evening  prayer  Bhudrinath  and  myself 
went  into  the  town ;  and  it  was  weU  we  did  so, 
for  the  men  at  the  gate  knew  him  perfectly,  and 


I     I 


S23  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

good-naturedly  joked  him  about  his  bad  success 
the  night  before. 

*'  Thou  art  beforehand  with  us  tonight,  my 
friend,"  said  one  fellow ;  "  and  thou  art  wise, 
for  hadst  thou  come  later  we  should  have  shut 
the  door  in  thy  face  as  before." 

"You  might  have  been  more  civil,"  said 
Bhudrinath laughing.  "I  suppose,  thon^  you 
would  not  let  me  in,  you  will  let  me  out  in  case 
I  should  bring  any  one  with  me  ?  " 

''Why,  that  is  not  against  orders  oactly, 
but  you  would  have  to  pay  toll ;  so,  if  you  have 
not  brought  money  with  you,  you  had  better 
stay  where  you  are." 

"  I  may  find  some  probably,"  said  Bhudri- 
nath to  the  speaker,  "  enough  at  any  rate  to  fil> 
your  hookahs  for  some  days,  if  there  is  occa- 
sion." 

"  Agreed,"  said  all  the  fellows ; "  a  bargain,  by 
AUa !  a  few  rupees,  and  you  may  take  any  one 
you  please,  the  Nuwab's  harem  too  to  boot, 
though  there  is  not  much  in  it  by  all  accounts." 

**  Who  is  your  wu^yra,  your  officer?"  said 
I ;  and  one  of  the  men  stepped  out.  "  I  am  he, 
may  it  please  your  nobilify,  and  I  can  wink  at 
an  honest  fellow's  doings  as  well  as  anodier.'' 

"  Provided  you  are  paid  for  it,"  said  I. 


jNPBSsioss  or  A  TBUO.     ,       223 

™.,"Baid  He.  laughing;   "we  are 
chance  throws  gentlemen  lite  you 

len  »  said  I, "  are  live  rupees,  to  en- 
rselves  with ;  and  see  that  you  don't 
or  the  hlame  wiU  fall  on  us." 
our  condescension  increase  !"   cned 
«  we  are  your  worship's   devoted 

,ow  do  jou  mean  to  get  out;"  asked 
h  as  we  passed  on. 
,is  way,"  said  I,  "if  lean  help  it,  tor 
be  a  disturbance  about  the  matter! 
go  out  here  it  will  give  a  clue  to  our 

We  will  try  the  other  gate  first." 
dd  Uy  a  wager  they  are  all  drunk  ia 

said  he,  "and  we  may  then  open  the 
iniselves;  but  here  is  the  Bbutteara's 
[  those  kabobs  smell  very  savoury ;  I 
s  wish  I  was  not  a  Btdunio,  that  I 

them  as  you  do." 

,„dd  I, "  it  is  well  tor  you  to  say  that  s 
ap.  they  may  have  proved  too  tempt, 
me  time  or  other.'* 

iHshna '.  I  Jwear  yon  wrong  me,"  cned 
rJiminlam,  andwillbeiyoutoow 
1  teUs  me  that  I  have  been  .uccess.yely 


224  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCG> 

tTftDsformecl  tlirouglt  every  grade  of  suffering 
humanity,  and  now  that  I  have  reached  the  top, 
I  am  not  such  a  fool  as  to  descend  to  the  bottom 
end  imdeigo  tJie  whole  pain  over  again  for  the 
Bake  of  a  few  kabobs." 

"You  are  right,"  said  I;  "nevertheless  I 
will  try  them ;  I  could  not  eat  when  I  wished 
at  my  tent,  but  their  smell  has  raised  my  appe- 
tite wonderfully."  And  in  a  short  time  my  fin- 
gers were  pretty  deep  in  a  smoking  dish  of 
kicheree  and  kabobs,  as  hot  as  pepper  could 
make  them. 

"  Friend  Bbntteara,"  said  I  when  I  had  done, 
"  surely  the  Shitan  himself  must  visit  your  shop 
now  and  then,  for  no  other  could  eat  those 
scraps  of  meat,  except  he  had  a  mouth  of 
brass." 

"  I  beg  pardon,'*  said  the  fellow,  "  but  I  was 
away  on  business,  and  I  suspect  my  dau^ter 
must,  as  you  say,  have  put  too  mudi  pepper  la 
them ;  but  I  can  make  my  lord  a  cup  of  sherbet, 
a  poor  imitation  of  what  true  believers  niU  drink 
in  Paradise,  and  it  will  cool  hia  mouth," 

"  And  a  hookah,  if  you  please,"  said  I,  "  then 
X  shall  feel  more  comfortable." 


SFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG, 


CHAPTER   X. 

jou  OT  wake  yon,  lady  bright, 
g  Megan  oh,  aing  Megan  ce ! 
ia  the  fitteat  time  for  flight, 
d  thy  lover  waita  to  aet  thee  free." 

Old  Sono. 

he  Bhutteara  bustling  about  in  the 
his  house  for  «  while,  and  was 
see  that  he  so  evitlently  exerteti 
please  me.  In  a  short  time  more 
t  was  prepared,  and  its  grateful 
ith  the  rose-water  whieh  had  been 
ith  it,  allayed  the  irritation  of  my 
d  enabled  me  to  enjoy  a  hookah, 
erred  in  a  less  cosUy  apparatus  than 
uwab  had  offered  me,  was  as  good  m 
s  pleasing  fimies  composed  me,  and 
e  feverish  eicitement  I  had  hitherto 

I,  5 


S26  COXPEHSION8  OF  A  THDO. 

"You  appear  comfortable,"  said  Bhudri- 
nath. 

•'I  am  so,"  I  replied;  "and  I  doubt  not 
you  envy  me,  in  spite  of  your  Brahminical 
belief." 

"Perhaps  I  do,"  said  he;  "yet  having 
never  tasted  the  luxuries  of  meat  and  other 
things  you  set  such  value  upon,  I  cannot  esti- 
mate them  sufficiently,  and  I  care  not  about 
them:  nay  more,  the  very  idea  of  meat,  the 
sight  of  it  in  its  raw  state,  the  blood,  the  garb- 
age accompanying  it,  are  loathsome  to  me ;  and 
I  very  much  question,  were  1  to  become  a  Ma- 
homedan,  whether  I  could  ever  bring  myself 
to  eat  it.     Pah !  ihe  idea  is  horrible." 

I  could  not  help  laughing  heartily  at  his  dis- 
gust, and  he  was  not  angry.  "But,"  s«d  I, 
"how  are  we  to  wake  at  the  proper  time?  an 
hour  too  soon  or  too  late,  and  our  enterprise  is 
ruined." 

"  I  was  thinking  of 'the  same  tUng,**  he  re- 
plied ;  and  turning  to  the  Bhutteara,  he  asked 
him  how  late  he  remained  up :  "  For,"  he  con- 
tinued, "  my  friend  and  I  have  a  small  matter 
on  our  hands  about  midni^t.  Can  we  trust 
to  you  to  awaken  us  if  we  sleep  ?  "* 

*'  Certainly,"  said  the  man ;  "  I  never  sbtit 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCO. 


22J 


up  my  shop  till  after  midnight,  for  sometimes 
travellers  drop  in,  and,  poor  hungry  souls,  the 
first  place  they  seek  is  the  Bhutteara's  shop,  and 
were  there  not  something  hot  for  them  woe  be 
to  me !" 

*^  Here  is  a  trifle  over  and  above  the  price  of 
the  kabobs,^  said  I,  throwing  him  a  few  rupees, 
"  to  keep  you  awake.** 

He  picked  up  the  money  with  many  salams 
and  good  wishes,  and  my  hookah  being  smoked 
out,  and  feeling  drowsy,  I  laid  myself  down  and 
slept,  but  not  long.  As  is  often  the  case,  excite- 
ment overpowered  sleep,  and  I  awoke  in  alarm 
lest  I  had  overslept  the  time ;  I  had  not  how- 
ever done  so.  Looking  round  me,  I  saw  the 
Bhutteara  busily  employed  in  cooking  cakes, 
^hile  his  little  daughter  was  turning  some  ka- 
bobs  on  the  fire;  he  observed  me,  and  said, 
"  You  are  soon  awake.  Sahib,  it  wants  a  good 
hour  yet  of  your  time ;  you  had  better  go  to 
^leep  again ;  you  see  I  have  work  in  hand  which 
^ulI  keep  me  up  beyond  that  time,  for  some 
travellers  have  arrived,  and  it  is  as  much  as  I 
can  do  to  satisfy  their  hungry  stomachs.'^ 

^  I  cannot  sleep  again,^'  said  I ;  *^  I  am  re^ 
freshed,  and  another  hookah  or  two  will  keep 
me  awake  till  it  is  time  to  go.** 


•\ 


1 1 


2S8  CONFBBaiOIfS  OF  A  THUO. 

«I  understand  you,"  sud  he;  "you  young 
men  are  bot-bloodedj  and  are  always  seekbg 
adventures;  but  it  is  only  as  it  ought  to  be:  I 
would  not  pve  a  couree  for  a  young  fellow  who 
had  not  the  spirit  you  appear  to  possess" 

"  May  you  prosper,"  said  I ;  "  but  let  me 
have  another  hookah,  for  truly  the  first  has  left 
a  grateful  flavour  iu  my  mouth," 

He  dis^peared  into  the  interior  of  lus  house 
for  a  short  time  and  returned  with  it. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "  if  the  first  pleased  you, 
you  cannot  but  be  gratified  with  this ;  it  is  pre- 
pared fivm  a  choice  receipt,  and  it  ia  only  per- 
sons of  rank  and  taste  like  yourself  to  whom  I 
ever  give  it :  it  would  be  lost  on  the  multitude." 

It  was,  as  he  said,  delicious ;  and  my  pipe  had 
been  refilled  several  times  to  my  great  satis&c- 
tion,  when  he  told  me  the  time  I  desired  was 
come. 

"  Yonder  star,"  said  he, "  rises  over  the  houses 
a  short  time  before  midnight,  so  rouse  your 
companion ;  you  will  be  expected." 

I  did  so;  Bhudrinath  was  soon  awake,  and 
Teady  to  accompany  me.  We  took  leave  of  our 
host,  and  directed  our  way  through  the  now 
deserted  streets  to  the  place  of  assignation. 

"  We  are  wonderfully  like  two  thieves,"  said 


CONCESSIONS  OF  A  THUG»  229 

he  to  me;  ^^what  if  the  village  watch  should 
catch  lis  ?  we  should  look  very  foolish/' 

^  I  see  no  danger  of  it,''  said  I :  but  hardly 
were  the  words  out  of  my  mouth,  when  we  saw 
the  patrol  coming  down  the  street  before  us. 
There  was  an  open  gate  close  to  us,  and  step* 
ping  inside  we  hid  ourselves  behind  the  large 
doors.  We  had  however  been  observed,  and 
as  the  men  passed,  one  said  he  was  sure  he  had 
seen  two  men  lurking  there. 

**Nonsense,''  said  another  fellow,  "you  are 
always  seeing  men  in  the  dark.  Come  along ! 
it  is  just  midnight,  and  I  am  sleepy ;  we  will 
go  a  little  further  and  then  beat  the  duphra* ; 
if  there  are  any  thieves  about  they  will  run 
away.** 

A  loud  yawn  was  a  pretty  good  proof  of  the 
truth  of  his  assertion,  and  they  passed  on.  Just 
as  we  emerged  from  our  hiding-place,  the  du- 
phra  and  horns  were  sounded,  and  answered 
from  the  other  sides  of  the  town ;  and  then  all 
was  again  still  as  death,  save  when  a  village  dog 
howled  his  wild  cry  to  the  moon. 

"There  is  now  no  danger,*'  said  I;  "come 
on,  we  are  near  the  place.^ 


» 


*  A  large  tambourine. 


230  CONFESBIONB  OF  A  THDG. 

A  few  paces  iuither  brought  lu  to  tlie  coina 
-where  the  <M  woman  said  she  would  await  our 
ccnmng,  and  there  to  our  great  joy  we  fbimd 
her. 

"  My  bleBsings  OD  ye  that  ye  are  come,"  said 
she ;  "  1  thought  the  ni^t  would  never  wear 
away,  and  I  have  been  waiting  here  for  Bome 
hours." 

"Is  all  prepared?"  said  I:  "ia  she  ready?" 

"  Ay,  that  she  is ;  I  warrant  the  hours  have 
gone  as  slowly  with  her  as  with  me ;  and  listen," 
said  the  old  woman,  "  she  has  hit  upon  a  rare 
device,  which  will  mislead  suspicion  *."  and  she 
bughed  heartily. 

''For  the  love  of  Alia  be  quiet!"  said  I; 
"  were  we  heard  or  seen  we  are  undone." 

"  For  that  matter  there  is  not  much  to  sppre- 
hend,  for  this  house  on  one  side  ia  descvted, 
and  inside  the  wall,  on  the  other,  is  notbing 
bat  the  Nuwab's  garden,  where  no  one  stays 
at  night." 

"  Tell  me  then  what  ber  plan  is ;  cui  we 
assist  it?" 

"  Oh  no,"  said  the  women ;  "  it  is  her  own  in- 
vention, and  a  rare  one  it  is.  I  had  just  come  to 
her,  when  she  sent  me  out  to  get  a  bladder  full 
of  blood.   I  could  not  make  out  what  she  wanted 


,  t 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 


231 


it  for^  but  I  went  and  bought  it,  though  I  had 
to  get  a  kid  killed  on  the  pretence  that  the  meat 
was  suddenly  required.  Well,  no  sooner  had  I 
returned,  than  she  poured  some  of  it  on  her 
bed,  rumpled  and  daubed  the  sheets,  tore  ofT 
pieces  of  her  dress  and  scattered  them  about 
the  room,  also  some  of  the  beautiiul  hair  from 
her  head,  which  she  also  threw  about,  and 
in  short  made  the  place  look  as  if  she  had 
been  woimded,  and  there  had  been  a  scuffle  to 
get  her  out.  Ah,  it  was  a  rare  device !  and  the 
best  of  it  is,  that  a  Nuwab  who  lives  at  a 
distance,  and  who  has  been  trying  to  get  this 
one  to  give  her  up,  (and  there  has  been  much 
quarrelling  between  them  on  the  subject,)  \^  ill 
be  suspected,  and  it  will  never  be  thought  that 
she  has  run  off  of  her  own  accord/* 

*  n^is  wonderful,'*  said  I ;  ^^  and,  proverbial 
as  is  woman's  wit,  yet,  by  Alia  !  this  is  an  in- 
stance which  ought  to  be  written  in  a  book ; 
but  we  arc  delaying  here  to  no  purpose  " 

^  Come,  then,'*  said  the  old  woman ;  ^^  it  is 
but  a  few  steps  further.'* 

We  stationed  ourselves  under  the  window, 
in  which  there  was  a  strong  light  burning ;  and 
the  old  woman  giving  a  sharp  but  low  cough, 


* 
r 


ir 


M 


I  > 


\ 


232  C0NPB8BI0NS  OF  A  THCO. 

8  figure  was  seen  at  the  casement ;  it  opened  ; 
it  was  she ! 

"  Is  he  here  ?  "  sud  a  low,  sweet  voice,  which 
thrilled  through  me. 

"  Tes,  lady,  the  humhiest  of  your  slaves  is 
here,  and  prays  you  to  be  quick,  for  the  aake 
of  Alia ;  there  is  no  time  to  lose.'* 

"  I  will  he  with  you  instantly,'*  replied  she. 

«  Do  80,"  stud  I ;  "  but  be  quick,  or  we 
ore  lost." 

She  withdrew  from  tlie  window,  and  a  few 
instants  after  reappeared  and  let  down  a  box 
and  bundle.  I  unfastened  tliem,  and  she  drew 
up  the  sheet. 

"  Now,"  said  she,  "  I  come ;  but  what  is  to 
be  done  with  the  sheet  ?  I  must  &sten  it  in- 
^de  ere  I  descend.*' 

"  Leave  that  to  me,"  said  I,  "  only  come 

A  few  instants  more  were  occupied  in  fasten- 
ing the  cloth,  and  she  then  stepped  out  on  the 
ledge.  My  heart  beat  audibly  lest  she  should 
fall  and  hurt  herself,  and  we  should  be  observed ; 
but  I  and  Bhudrinath  placed  ourselves  under- 
neath, to  catch  her  if  she  fell.  It  was  bow- 
ever  unnecessary,  for  she  was  on  the  ground 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  233 

ia  an  instant,  and  I  had  pressed  her  to  mj 
heart! 

^  Tlie  rest  naust  not  be  left  undone/'  said  I ; 
and  ascending  by  the  sheets  I  entered  the  win- 
dow. The  room  was  a  small  one,  and,  by  the 
hasty  glance  I  threw  around  it,  it  appeared  in- 
deed as  though  there  had  been  a  scene  of  vio- 
lence and  bloodshed.  Clothes  were  strewn 
about,  the  floor  and  bed  were  stained  with 
blood,  and  pieces  of  torn  apparel,  lying  here 
and  there,  gave  to  the  whole  the  appearance  of 
what  was  intendecL  I  did  not  stay  a  moment, 
but  unfastening  the  sheet,  threw  it  down,  and 
getting  outside  the  window  dropped  to  the 
ground.  The  shock  hurt  me  considerably,  but 
it  was  not  the  time  for  complaint.  We  held 
a  hurried  constdtation  as  to  which  gate  we 
should  go  out  by,  Bhudrinath  again  preferring 
the  one  by  which  we  entered.  This  however 
was  overruled  by  all  of  us,  and  guided  by  the 
old  woman  we  took  our  way  to  the  other.  We 
met  not  a  soul  in  the  lonely  streets,  and,  by 
&e  blessing  of  Alia,  on  reaching  the  gate 
we  found  the  wicket  open,  and  the  man  who 
should  have  guarded  it  &st  asleep,  with  his 
shield  under  his  head  and  his  sword  by  his 


234         -       CONFEaBIONB  OF  A  TBDO. 

aide.  Stealthily  and  slowly  we  passed  by  faim, 
lest  our  foottall  should  awake  him ;  and  gain- 
ing the  outeide,  we  hurried  along  under  the 
shadow  of  the  walls  until  we  gained  the  plain 
on  which  was  onr  encampment 

When  fwly  within  our  guards,  who  wen 
stationed  round  the  spot,  the  fiur  b^ng,  who 
had  hitherto  clung  to  me,  suddenly  sunk  down. 
To  fetch  water  for  her  was  the  worit  of  a  mo- 
ment, and  after  forcing  some  into  her  mouth 
she  recovered, 

**  I  was  overcome  with  joy,"  said  she,  throw- 
ing herself  at  my  feet ;  "  and  indeed,  if  you 
knew  the  annous  suspense  I  have  been  in  ever 
since  last  afternoon,  you  would  believe  me.  At 
one  time  I  was  ove^oyed  at  the  proqwct  of  de- 
liverance from  my  hateful  servitude^  and  again, 
as  the  night  wore  on,  and  I  tried  to  count  the 
boun,  I  sometimes  thought  that  the  time  had 
passed,  and  that  my  preparations  had  been  but 
a  modtery.  And  now  to  find  mya^  free  and 
with  you,  ah !  my  lord,  it  is  too  much  joy— ^ny 
heart  is  like  to  burst." 

I  raised  her  up  and  caressed  her,  and  seating 
her  tinder  a  tree,  put  my  aim  around  hv,  and 
ve  SBt  in  the  lovely  moonlight  in  dlence ;  ahe 


CONPE98ION8  OF  A  THUG.  235 

t  speak,  and  I  would  not  break  the 
if  her  thoughtsj  -whatever  they  might 

oDg  ve  sat  there  I  cannot  t£ll ;  we 
mipted  by  the  old  woman.  "  This  is 
or  dalliance,"  said  she  ;  "  my  lady  re- 
it  ;  and  methinks,  su-,  were  you  to  find 
getting  us  on  before  morning  breaks, 
1  elude  pursuit,  and  you  could  follow 

say  truly,"  said  I,  "  and  it  shall  be 

lately  the  cart  of  the  Sahoukar  had 
sold,  and  though  it  was  stiU  laden 
effects,  there  was  plenty  of  room  in  it 
j;o  females. 

:  to  Bhudrinath,  whom  I  found  fast 
fter  his  night's  work ;  when  he  waa 
ikened,  he  seemed  to  comprehend  that 
cea  were  again  required, 
at,  more  work!"   aald  he.  ^  "WeU, 
iib,  I  am  ready  j  what  is  it?" 
s  too  bad  for  me  to  rouse  you  so  soon, 
"and  to  require  you  to  go  on  with 
Uer ;  for  Alia,  who  sees  my  heart,  alone 
how  grateful  it  is  to  you  for  your  a»- 
>  thifl  night." 


236  coNFEsaioMS  of  a  tsdo. 

"  Do  not  Bay  so,  my  young  friend,"  cried  he 
laughing;  "  I  would  do  anytiiing  for  a  little 
fun  and  excitement." 

"  Why,"  I  rejoined,  "  you  must  know  tite  cJd 
woman  has  advised  instant  fli^t  from  hence ; 
so  you  and  some  of  the  men  must  be  ready  to 
be  off  before  daylight ;  and  as  I  have  prepared 
the  old  iSahoukar's  cart  for  her,  you  will  be 
easily  able  to  get  eight  or  ten  coss  from  hence 
tomorrow,  and  the  same  the  next  day,  when 
you  must  halt  till  we  come  up.  Remember  you 
are  a  Moossuhnan  for  the  time,  and  she  must 
be  protected  and  screened  as  though  die  were 
the  wife  of  one." 

"  I  understand,"  said  he,  "  and  will  do  my 
trust  feithfiUly." 

"  I  believe  you,"  I  replied;  ''tmd  now  for 
the  road, — ^which  to  take  I  am  undecided.  I 
bave  heard  that  two  branch  off  fitim  thia  to 
Hyderabad." 

"  Stay,"  said  Bhudrinath  ;  "  I  think  Peer 
Kban  knows  both.  I  will  go  and  bring  him ; 
you  know  he  is  one  of  my  set." 

He  went,  and  returned  with  the  man. 

"  I  have  explained  all  to  him,"  said  he,  ''and 
now  hear  what  he  has  to  say." 

"  I  beg  to  represent,"  said  Peer  Khan,  "  that 


;0\PESSIOXS  OF  A  THUG.  237 

th  roads,  but  not  perfectly ;  still  I 
t  what  the  Meer  Sahib  counsels  the 
;  other  ia  a  aad  lonely  one,  and  few 
J  by  it:  as  to  the  chance  of  being 
e  must  trust  to  our  good  Tukdcer 
bich  has  brought  us  thus  far  witb- 
deat,  and  Inshalla!  will  csn-y  us 

ter  Khan,"  Eaid  I,  "you  must  be 
ou  are  the  only  person  who  knowa 
out  the  road,  and  I  cau  only  suy 
ire  steady  and  faithful  I  will  make 
unic  present  wlien  I  overtake  you 

or  condescension  increase,  Meer 
he ;  '*  but  putting  the  euam  out 
on,  you  know  very  well  that  there 
among  us  who  would  not  give  ha 
row,  or  any  time  he  might  be  called 
pu.  But  come,  Bhndrinath,  as  we 
soon,  1  hsd  better  get  the  men  to- 
be  ready." 

1  to  the  tfnt,  where  1  found  Zora 
woman  Hitting  covered  up  in  their 
Kamung  thcmwives  over  a  fire  they 
In  a  Jew  words  I  told  them  of  the 
Uit>ht,  and  added,  "Alas!  I  do  not  ao- 


3S8  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TH0Q. 

compaoy  you  now ;  we-have  had  a  consnHotion 
on  the  subject,  and  hare  detennined  that,  for 
the  sake  of  mutual  safety,  we  must  fi>r  the  pr& 
sent  separate.  Alia,  who  sees  my  heart,  Imoira 
that  it  will  huru  with  anxiety  and  care  while  I 
am  absent  from  you ;  for  know,  lady,  that  from 
the  time  I  first  beheld  you  in  the  durbar,  iity 
soul  hath  been  consumed  by  your  beauty,  and 
as  then  I  was  phmged  into  despair  at  the 
thought  that  you  never  could  be  mine,  so  now 
is  the  excess  of  grief  that  I  must  put  with 
you." 

She  was  ailent  for  some  time ;  but  at  last 
throwing  back  her  v^,  and  again  displayii^ 
her  beautiful  &ce  to  me,  she  put  her  hand  into 
mine.  "  I  trust  you,"  said  she ;  "  I  have  no  fear 
now  except  for  you ;  I  will  go  without  a  murmur, 
for  I  see  how  necessary  it  is  for  us  to  aeparatej 
yet  assure  me,  my  beloved,  that  you  will  not 
be  long  away,  and  I  am  content." 

*'  I  repeat,"  said  I,  "  only  two  days  at  the 
furthest ;  we  shall  follow  yon  tomcarow  evening, 
or  the  next  morning ;  and  once  that  w«  are  in 
motion,  I  will  push  on  till  I  orcatake  you,  where 
we  will  wait  for  n^  father  and  the  rest.*' 

"  By  what  road  do  we  travel  ?"  asked  the  (M 


INFB9S10NS  OF  A  THUG.  239 

lul,"  Baid  I;  "it  is  out  of  the  way, 
ibttfiore  chosen  it ;  it  is  not  pro- 
e  NuwaVa  people,  if  he  sends  any 
:  that  direction." 

right,"  she  replied ;  "  they  will  not. 
1  give  much  to  see  him  tomor- 
he  flight  of  this  pret^  bird  is 

All  we  care,"  said  I,  "except  to 
aid  beard  ?  I  will  go  into  the  town 
e  alarm  has  spread,  and  you  shall 
lewB  when  we  meet  again," 
me  start,"  said  Bhudrinatb,  ^vho 
the  tent,  "  and  I  am  ofl".  For  the 
Jomal  Khan,  by  which  name  in- 
on  the  road." 

1  protect  you  all  1  You  have  a  pre- 
,  my  friend,"  said  I,  "and  would 
even  now  take  your  place." 
n  were  soon  ready,  and  I  saw  them 
settled  in  their  vehicle. 
m  cS,"  cried  Bhudrinath :  *'  drive 
,  and  do  some  of  you  fellows  keep 
though  it  were  a  decent  man's  ze- 

fiz ! "  said  I,  "and  may  the  Prophet 


240  CONPEsaiONB  OF  A  THt7G. 

guide  you  safely  P  They  went  od;  I  stood 
watching  them,  until  a  turn  in  the  road  hid 
them  from  my  sight,  and  I  betook  myself  to  my 
tent,  where  throwing  myself  down  sleep  soon 
came  over  me. 

I  was  awakened  by  my  lather,  who  came 
into  the  tent  where  I  was  lying ;  he  seemed  an- 
gry  with  me  for  having  been  out  all  night,  aa 
he  said,  on  some  unprofitable  if  not  unworthy 
business;  "but,"  said  he  "it  is  time  for  the 
morning  prayer,  and  after  that  I  will  hear  what 
you  have  been  about."  I  accompanied  him  to  the 
skirts  of  our  camp,  where,  spreading  our  carpets, 
we  watched  for  the  blush  of  dawn  to  go  through 
the  usual  forms ;  when  they  were  over,  he  seated 
himself  and  desired  to  hear  what  I  had  done : 
"  I  fear  me  no  good,"  said  he,  "  but  tell  me." 

So  I  recounted  the  events  of  the  nig^t,  and 
was  prepared  for  a  severe  lecture,  and  a  great 
deal  of  advice  and  reproof.  I  was  for  once 
agreeably  disappointed ;  instead  of  being  angiy, 
he  laughed  heartily  at  the  whole  affiur,  end  sp-  I 
plauded  our  arrangements  in  having  sent  Zon 
out  of  the  way. 

The  sun  was  barely  risen,  when  there  arose 
a  noise  from  the  town,  and  it  was  plain  enough 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


241 


to  us  that  the  discovexy  had  taken  place.  The 
whole  place  was  in  a  ferment;  people  hurried 
out  of  the  gates  and  collected  into  groups^  and 
bv  the  pointing  to  our  camp^  and  their  gesticu- 
lations, we  were  obviously  the  suspected  per- 
sons ;  and,  as  we  had  anticipated,  about  twenty 
horse  and  some  foot  soldiers  issued  from  the 
gate  nearest  to  us,  and  came  directly  towards 
us.  They  surrounded  our  little  camp,  and  one 
or  two  who  appeared  the  leaders  of  the  party 
fode  up,  and  in  an  authoritative  manner  de- 
manded to  see  our  leader. 

1  had  previously  arranged  with  my  father 
that  he  was  to  continue  to  support  his  charac- 
teras  a  merchant,  and  to  put  me  forward  as  the 
jtmadar  of  the  party ;  and  as  he  knew  that  I 
M  appeared  in  the  character  at  the  NuwaVs 
durbar,  and  supported  it  well,  he  had  readily 
acceded  to  my  request, 

"You  see  the  leader,'^  said  I,  "in  my  poor 
perjon;  and  what  may  be  the  demands  of  the 
Kuwab  Sahib  so  early  ?  is  there  anything  bis 
poor  servant  can  do  to  prove  how  much  he  is 
impressed  with  the  kind  treatment  he  has  re- 
ceived?^' 

"  You  must  be  content  to  be  our  prisoner,'' 
Kiid  the  man  haughtily,  "  until  your  camp  is 

VOL.  I.  M 


I 


•  h 


242  coNKBasiONs  of  a  thcg. 

seaiched ;   n  strange  event  has  happened,  and 
you  are  siisjiicted." 

"Of  what?"  said  I,  appearing  Uwmder- 
stiuck ;  " of  what'can  I  be  suspected?  But  the 
camii  is  before  you,  sirs;  by  idl  means  search  it. 
Perhaps,"  sakl  I  bitterly,  "  your  town  has  been 
robbed,  and  it  is  not  wonderful  that  persons  of 
respectability  should  he  suspected  in  this  un- 
mannerly country." 

"  Peace  ! "  cried  the  man,  "  we  must  do  our 
duty;  andl  for  one,  for  the  sake  of  appearances, 
should  be  glnd  to  find  you  had  not  requited  the 
Nuwab's  hos])itality  with  treftcheir" 

"  I  am  dumb,"  stud  I, "  notwithstanding  that 
I  am  ill  utter  astonishment  at  your  words ;  but 
by  all  means  search  the  pUce,  and  afterwards 
perhaps  you  will  in  kindness  unravel  this  my- 
stery to  me."  ' 

He  rode  with  me  to  my  tent,  and  dismount-  : 
ing  entered  it  with  me,  followed  by  two  or 
three  of  his  men.  There  was  nothing  in  it  hut 
the  carpet  and  mattraes  on  which  I  had  slep^ 
a  fe"-  cooking  utensils,  and  some  of  the  bales  of 
plunder  piled  up  at  the  further  end. 

"  She  is  not  here,"  said  Azim  Khan,  the 
leader  of  the  Nuwab's  party,  "  let  ne  go  (o  the 
other  tent." 


CONrSSSlONfl  OP  A  TIIUC. 


243 


npanied  them,  and  making  n  satun 
ler,  tolii  him  that  the  Nunab's  people 
I  search  his  tent,  as  they  had  done 
added, "  Do  not  opjiosc  them,  leat  the 
lould  in  truth  sec  reason  to  suspect 


mly  not,"  said  my  lather  j  "  here  is  the 
[  am  the  N'uvaVs  alavc ;  it  is  not  like- 
old  maa  like  me  should  have  women 
here." 

«ttt  was  searched  as  mine  had  been, 
vanls  the  temporary  screens  of  the 
QothiDg  waa  Ibuad,  aud  the  party  were 
disappointed. 

ne  on  the  wrong  truck>  aud  I  told  you 
iVzim  Khan  to  the  leader;  "dejieud 
s  I  told  the  NuiTub,  it  is  tliat  rascal 
liao'«  work :  we  all  knon  him  to  be  lu 
f  of  the  HaJctiQ  uf  Xunce,  w  ho  naut- 
the  girl,  and  we  had  better  be  aller 
waallng  our  time  here." 
1 ! "  cried  1 : ''  truly  this  is  oiost  non- 
iT  the  sake  of  Alia  satisfy  my  curiosity ; 
II  this  about  >  By  your  hearl,"  stud  I 
der,  *'  but  that  it  aecnut  a  f^crious  mat- 
I  much  tempted  to  laugh  at  the  idea  of 
camp  being  warcbed  lor  a  girl,— 
m2 


244  CONFESSIONS  07  A  THUG. 

slave,  1  preBume,  who  has  run  awa^  or  been 
carried  off  by  her  lover ;  say.  Sahib,  what  has 
happened  ?  " 

"  Why,  it  is  no  laughing  matter  to  us,  what- 
ever it  may  be  to  you,''  said  the  leader ;  "  send 
your  men  out  of  hearing,  and  you  shall  have 
the  \*  hole  story." 

"Awiiy  with  you!"  cried  I  to  our  men,  who 
had  crowded  round;  "this  is  no  tale  for  your 
ears." 

"  The  affiur  is  this,**  said  the  man:  "until 
last  niglit,  there  was  in  the  zenana  of  the  Nu- 
wab  a  dancing-giii  of  surpassing  beauty  and 
accomplishments ;  but  early  this  morning  her 
apartment  was  found  empty,  marks  of  violence 
everywhere  about  it,  blood  on  the  sheets  of  her 
bed,  and  some  of  her  hair  and  portions  of  her 
clothes  strewn  about  the  room.  There  was  no 
alarm  in  the  night,  the  gates  of  the  town  were 
closed  and  guarded  as  usual,  and  it  seems  some 
work  of  the  Shitan  that  this  should  have  taken 
place,  and  that  we  should  have  bad  dirt  thrown 
on  our  beards  without  knowing  by  whom. 
There  is  the  Nuwab  raving  and  sweariug  like 
a  madman,  his  zenana  is  all  in  confusion ;  and, 
what  is  worst  of  all,  he  threatens  to  discharge 
every  oue  of  us,  without  we  either  bring  back 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  245 

the  girl  or  get  him  mtelligence  of  her  within 
three  days/* 

^^  Protection  of  Alia !"  cried  both  I  and  my 
&Uier^  ^^  this  is  most  extraordinary.  And  have 
you  no  suspicion  who  has  insulted  you  in  this 
manner?*' 

*^  Why/*  said  the  man^  *^you  were  first  sus- 
pected, as  being  strangers  and  a  large  party^ 
and  we  were  desired  to  search  your  camp ;  but 
here  we  find  nothing  but  bales  of  goods :  and  in* 
deed  you  are  not  likely  persons  to  have  carried 
her  oft,  for  I  question  whether  you  ever  saw 
her.** 

^'  I  dare  say/*  said  I,  ^^  she  was  one  of  the 
women  who  were  in  the  durbar  the  other  nighty 
when  I  paid  a  visit  to  tlie  Nuwab.** 

^'  Vary  likely/*  he  returned ;  ^^were  those  you 
saw  good-looking  ?** 

"  They  were  both  so/*  said  I :  "  one  was  tall 
and  &ir^  the  other  was  shorter  and  not  so  fair^ 
but  very  handsome.** 

^  That  was  the  girl/*  said  the  man ;  *'  I  have 
seen  her  myself  once  or  twice,  when  I  could  get 
inside  of  a  night.  But  I  am  wasting  my  time 
hei«,  and  must  return ;  you  may  depend  upon 
my  fiilly  exonerating  you  from  any  suspicion  in 
the  matter.** 


246  CON-PEgSIONS  OP  A  THDO. 

"  Your  fm-ourable  opinion,"  said  I,  "  will  no 
doubt  have  its  due  weight :  and  I  pray  you  to 
cany  our  condolence  to  the  Nuwab,  and  say 
that  if  we  have  permisBion  we  will  wait  on  him 
to  express  it." 

"  I  will  dehver  your  message,"  said  he ;  **  but 
I  think  you  will  not  be  admitted,  as  really  he 
is  in  great  grief,  more  on  account  of  the  insult, 
perhaps,  than  the  loss  of  the  girl.  I  take  my 
leave." 

He  saluted  us  and  rode  off;  and  not  long  after 
a' servant  of  the  Nuwab  came,  with  a  civil  mes- 
sage and  some  fruit,  to  say  that  his  master  r^ 
gretted  he  could  not  see  us,  and  was  sorry  that 
he  had  been  under  the  necessity  of  searching 
our  camp.  We  dismissed  him  with  a  present, 
and  reiterated  our  condolences,  which  he  pro- 
mised to  deliver.  "And  now,"  said  Ito  my  &tfaer, 
**  this  is  no  place  for  us  longer ;  we  must  be  oE 
What  say  you  to  a  march  in  the  afternoon  ?" 

"  It  is  good,"  said  he ;  "  we  will  go :  tell  the 
men  to  be  prepared." 


F 


CDXFES8I0NR  or  A  THt'O. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

■-—What!  hatliheWm  rauglit? 

,  sr,  •>  mil;  lu  D  gtiilfcan;  for  w)icn  I  af- 

Iw  n«vn  ttuiuglit  about  it,  but  twallowetl  it 

"— Ol*  PtAT. 


on  our  way  towanla  Niraiul  in  the 
and  as  ne  had  licurd  do  more  of  the 
d  his  distr»s,  wc  wtrc  rcUvvcd  from 
ty ;  but  1  WHS  in  great  dread  the 
i:  wv  rcnuiiitvd  ut  the  town  ttiVer  the 
Koptc  hiid  Idt  lis,  lest  some  chance 
rn  to  ihutn  it  tlu*  to  ilelect  ua.  'Hie 
miirlit  [Kxwibly  reveal  what  he  knew 
>cev(iingit ;  for  although  he  knew  not 
,  Mtill  our  remitintng  nith  him  for  ro 
me,  (aa  he  must  have  formed  a  no- 
TC  irere  after  some  woman,}  coupled 


S48  CONrSBBIONB  OP  A  THDO. 

with  the  disappearance  of  Zora,  might  have  led 
him  to  suppose,  and  very  naturally  bo,  that  we 
had  carried  her  off.  Fortunately  however  no  ill 
effects  did  ensue,  and  on  the  third  day  afi^ 
leaving  Oomerkhair  we  reached  NirmuL 

As  I  entered  the  town  I  saw  Bhudrinath  in 
a  shop,  sitting  with  his  back  to  the  street,  in 
conversation  with  a  decent-looking  man,  a 
Moossulman  by  his  appearance.  He  did  not 
observe  me,  but  on  my  calling  out  his  assumed 
name  he  hastily  rose,  and  assisting  me  to  dis- 
mount embraced  me  cordially. 

"  Is  she  safe  ?"  I  asked  in  a  low  tone,  bo  a> 
not  to  be  overheard  by  his  acquaintance. 

"  She  is,"  he  replied ;  "  you  have  nothing  to 
fear ;  and  she  is  all  impatience  to  behold  you 
•again." 

Sahib,  I  did  not  lose  an  instant  in  again  be- 
holding my  beloved  and  pressing  her  once  more 
to  my  heart.  She  was  more  lovely  then  ever ; 
and  after  some  fond  chidings  for  my  delay,  and 
a  relation  of  alt  the  anxiety  she  had  suflered  in 
my  absence,'  and  the  fatigues  of  her  journey,  ve 
gave  ourselves  up  to  that  voluptuous  feeling  of 
joy  and  securi^,  which  those  only  know  who 
have  loved  and  been  separated  from  each  other 
tmder  drcumstauces  of  doubt  or  danger.    After 


^L|M|^J 


390  coxrEBsiONs  or  a  thoo. 

to  be  with  me  soon,  and  I  dare  Bay  he  wiQ 
not  be  long  away." 

"  We  must  spread  the  carpet  of  patience," 
said  I,  "  and  sit  on  it,  I  suppose,  till  he  makes 
his  appearance ;  meanwhile  I  see  no  reaaon 
why  I  should  not  eat." 

Well,  Sahib,  I  went  inude  the  purda,  where 
my  well-dressed  meal  awaited  me,  and  ZoM 
and  i  had  our  fingers  very  soon  buried  in  t 
smoking  dish  of  kicheree  and  a  very  good 
currie.  While  I  was  thus  employed,  I  heard 
the  usual  salutation  pass  between  Bhndrinath 
and  his  acquaintance,  and  when  I  had  satisBcd 
the  cravings  within  me,  which  had  been  griev- 
ous to  bear,  I  joined  them. 

"  This  is  my  brother,  of  whom  I  have  spokes 
to  you,"  said  Bhudrinath,  presenting  me  tiy 
him ;  "  he  has  now,  as  you  see,  overtaken  me^ 
and  we  shall  joum^  on  together.  All  his 
men  are  encamped  outside  the  town,  but  at 
he  is  more  comfortable  with  me,  you  see  him 
here." 

We  exchanged  salutations,  and,  by  way  of 
dmniag  him  to  the  subject,  I  asked  Bhndri- 
nath when  we  should  start.  i 

"  I  cannot  delay,"  said  I ;  *'  that  detention  at 
Nureee  was  most  inconvenient,  and  but  fiv  that 


h^^^ 


f  52  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

reversed ;  and  so  I  suppose  I  must  treat  with 
you^  Jemadar  Sahib ;  I  dare  say  your  couan 
has  told  you  all  about  me?'' 

''  He  has,"  said  I^  ^'  at  least  as  much  as  you 
have  told  him;  but  we  are  both  present,  and 
what  you  say  to  one  equally  concerns  the 
other;  so  I  pray  you  speak  on  without  reser- 
vation/' 

^'  I  will  not  then  recur  to  the  past,"  said 
the  man ;  "  suffice  it  to  say,  that  I  have  every 
reason  to  wish  to  get  out  of  this  place,  as  far  as 
Hyderabad;  there  I  shall  be  secure  firom  my 
enemies.  I  therefore  propose  to  accompany 
you,  if  you  will  guarantee  me  protection  and 
concealment  on  the  road." 

«  We  are  ready  to  do  that,"  said  I ;  ^^  but 
you  will  allow  we  shall  run  some  risk;  for, 
besides  protection  and  concealment  upon  tiie 
road,  we  must  defend  you  if  necessary ;  and 
all  this  requires  some  recompense." 

^'  True,  and  I  am  in  no  condition  to  drive  a 
bargain,  therefore  you  must  name  your  own 
terms." 

"  You  are  liberal,  I  see,"  I  rejoined,  *^  and 
you  shall  find  us  to  be  so  also.  Perhaps  one 
hundred  and  fifty  rupees  will  not  be  thought 
by  you  exorbitant  ?" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THU6«  253 

^  It  is  not;  half  I  will  pay  you  now^  and  the 
-other  half  when  we  arriye/' 

''Agreed,^  said  I,  ^it  is  satisfieu^ry;  and 
now  say  how  you  intend  to  travel.  If  I  have 
permission^  I  would  advise  a  mode  which  would 
be  certain  to  escape  detection.^^ 

^  What  is  it  ?  '^  cried  he  eagerly. 

"That  you  should  hire  or  buy  a  cart,  and 
travel  in  it,  at  any  rate,  for  a  few  marches ; 
my  brother  has  his  zenana  with  him,  and 
yen  could  not  be  discovered;  no  one  would 
dare  to  search  a  cart  which  held  females/' 

"By  Alia  it  is  a  rare  planl^'said  the  man; 
"  I  wonder  it  never  entered  into  my  head.  Yet 
cart  I  have  none ;  and  how  to  get  one  without 
giving  a  due  to  my  flighir-'' 

"  Do  not  distress  yourself  about  it,"  said 
Bhudrinath  ;  "  furnish  us  with  the  money — 
about  one  hundred  rupees  will  be  enough — and 
I  will  go  and  purchase  one,  and  account  to 
you  for  whatever  may  be  over." 
.  "  And  my  camels,  and  horses,  and  servants,'' 
said  the  man,  '^  what  can  be  done  with  them  ?" 

"  How  many  of  them  are  there?",  I  asked. 

"  There  are  two  camels  and  two  horses ;  and 
I  have  three  or  four  servants,  whom  I  wish  to 
accompany  me." 


254  «ONrESSiONB  or  a  thug. 

"  Then  send  them  &U  to  our  camp  at  night," 
sud  I ;  "  they  vrill  not  be  seen,  and  if  neces- 
sary they  can  be  sent  on  a  march." 

«  You  are  ready-witted  people/'  cried  he, 
"and  what  has  cost  me  days  and  nights  ot 
anxiefy,  you  have  settled  Batisfiictorily  in  a  few 
moments.  Now  I  clearly  see  there  is  no  time 
to  be  lost;  and  I  go  to  bring  the  money,  and 
give  directions  to  my  people." 

So  he  left  us. 

"  Well  done,"  cried  Bhu^rinath  to  me,  "yon 
furly  took  the  words  out  of  my  mouth,  and  I 
think  the  fish  has  taken  the  bait" 

"  I  ttiink  so  too,"  said  I ;  "  the  fellow  m^ 
be  a  very  sharp  revenue  collector,  but  he  is  no 
match  for  you  and  me ;  and  you  see  he  is  a 
greater  man  than  we  thought  for,  as  he  speaks 
of  his  horses,  camels,  and  servants :  no  doubt 
we  shall  have  a  good  round  sum  from  him." 

I  hurried  to  my  father,  leaving  BhudrinaA 
to  manage  everything  hia  own  way  if  I  should 
not  return  in  time  to  meet  the  man  we  etpected. 

He  was  surprised  to  see  me,  and  eaulumed, 
"I  did  not  think  you  would  have  left  your 
admed  so  soon ;  to  what  am  I  indebted  for  tins 
earty  vint  ?  " 

"Nay,"  said  I,  "father,  do  not  mention  her; 


i 


256  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

house  in  the  town,  and  I  had  to  wait  a  long 
time  for  his  return,  which  was  not  tiU  near 
evening;  however,'!  had  the  society  I  best 
loved,  and  the  hours  fled  quickly.  I  was 
nevertheless  overjoyed  to  see  him  return  with 
a  cart  and  two  fine  bullocks.  He  had  pur* 
chased  the  whole  firom  a  set  of  dancing-girls, 
and  the  cart  was  fitted  with  curtains,  in  the 
manner  of  those  used  to  carry  women. 

When  it  was  brought  up  to  the  house  he  dis* 
missed  the  driver  with  a  small  present. 

*^  There,*'  said  Bhudrinath,  ^^is  ninety-five 
rupees'  worth,  and  the  concern  is  cheap  enough; 
our  only  care  is  now  for  the  person  who  is  to 
ride  in  it." 

*'  Where  is  he?"  said  I;  ^'are  you  sure  of 
him?" 

^'  As  sure,"  said  Bhudrinath,  ^'  as  I  ever  was 
of  any  one ;  he  is  now  gone  to  take  leave  of 
the  Hakim  of  the  place,  and  will  pretend  he 
has  done  all  his  business.  He  has  sent  his  ca- 
mels and  people  to  the  camp,  with  strict  orders 
to  obey  whoever  there  may  be  there  in  autho* 
rity,  and  I  myself  directed  them  to  go  to  your 
&ther  and  receive  instructions  firom  him.  The 
man  himself  will  be  here  at  nightfall." 

"  Inshalla !"  cried  I,  ^*  tndy  may  we  say  we 
are  fortunate ;  nothing  has  gone  wrong •" 


256  CONFEBSIONS  OT  A  THUG. 

do  as  well  as  any  other  name ;  therefore.  Khan 
Sahib,  I  think  the  sooner  we  take  some  reat, 
the  more  we  shall  be  refreshed  for  our  journey 
tomorrow." 

"  I  can  lie  down  anywhere,"  said  he;  ''I 
dare  say  I  shall  sleep  moreover,  which  my 
care  and  anxiety  have  prevented  my  doing  for 
some  nights  past." 

He  spread  his  carpet  and  covered  himself 
up.  Bhudrioath  followed  his  example,  and  ia 
a  short  time  they  were  both  asleep,  as  their 
deep  breathing  testified. 

Strange  destiny,  I  thought;  there  lies  the 
man  who  has  but  a  few  hours  to  live,  side  by 
side  in  peaceful  slumber  with  one  who  will  be 
actively  employed  in  his  destruction.  A  few 
hours  and  their  dtuations  will  be  changed, 
oh,  how  changed !  one  to  lie  senseless  in  the 
earth,  the  other  to  live  and  breathe,  and  to  tax 
his  wits  to  gain  Iresh  victims.  "  Ta,  Alia !"  I 
exclaimed  involuntarily,  "  thy  purposes  are  ii^ 
scnitable !" 

We  were  roused  at  the  time  q[>p(uiited  bj 
the  men,  and  our  preparations  for  departure 
quickly  completed.  I  saw  Zora  taMy  deposited 
in  her  cart,  as  also  her  tM  attendant,  next 
Knmal  Khan  in  hia';  and  putting  myself  at  the 


-r 


S60  CONFESSION'S  OF  A  THUO. 

oar  acqufuntance's  serranta  passed  me.  To 
every  one  Of  them  was  attached  one  of  the  most 
expert  Bhuttotes,  vith  two  others  to  asast  if 
necessaiy:  yet  they  disposed  themselves  to 
carelessly  that  suspicion  was  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. EUich  one  as  he  passed  threw  a  look 
of  intelligence  towards  me,  as  much  as  to  say, 
'  here  is  work  we  delight  in ' ;  and  I  felt  tmly 
excited  as  the  whole  band  was  before  me,  their 
arms  glancing  brightly  in  the  moonbeams. 

This,  thought  I,  is  the  joy  my  father  told  me 
of;  and  what  could  raise  such  feelings  within 
me  in  the  common  plodding  pursuits  of  life? 
When  these  fellows  are  but  my  own,  then  shall 
the  name  of  Ameer  Ali  be  dreaded  and  feared; 
men  shall  wonder  at  it :  many  a  timid  woman's 
heart  shall  beat  as  she  listens  to  stories  i^  me, 
and  allows  her  fancy  to  picture  to  her  him  of 
whom  she  hears  such  deeds  of  daring  bravoy. 
"  Yes,"  cried  I  aloud,  for  I  could  not  control 
myself,  ''the  time  will  come,  ay,  and  soon: 
the  present  is  poor  work  to  what  I  have 
thought  of  and  will  put  into  execution  I" 

The  voice  of  BhudrinaOi  recalled  my  ideas. 
"  la  the  name  of  Narayun  and  all  the  gods," 
said  he,  "what -are  you  talking  about?  Came, 
we  wait  for  you." 


263  CONPB80IONB  OF  A  TBUO. 

We  had  just  heard  the  rumbliag  sound  of 
the  vheela,  when  the  man  I  had  sent  on  with  it 
came  up  to  ub. 

"What  newB?"  I  asked;  "is all  prepared?" 

"By  this  time  it  is,"  said  the  man  ;  ''when 
I  met  the  first  scout  I  returned  to  tell  you: 
they  have  fixed  on  a  beautiful  Gi>ot,  and  I  doubt 
not  that  the  band  are  waiting  lor  you,  having 
done  their  share  of  the  nighfs  advt^nture." 

•'  Well,"  said  I,  *'  we  don't  want  you  here,  so 
go  on  again."  But  he  be^ed  hard  to  remain, 
and  I  allowed  him. 

As  Kumal  Kbon  passed  us,  Bhudrinatb 
gave  the  driver  the  signal;  he  nodded  his 
head  in  compliance :  and  telling  the  men  who 
were  to  hold  our  horses  to  be  near  and  in  rea- 
diness, we  got  behind  the  cart,  and  followed 
it  down  the  descent.  About  half-^vay  down, 
the  bank  of  the  road  sk^wd  into  it,  and  rose 
into  a  small  eminence.  I  marked  the  placv, 
and  saw  that  the  driver  had  dune  the  same: 
the  cart  gradually  diverged  firom  the  track ;  one 
wheel  went  iq>  the  bank ;  it  leaned  feorfuDy 
over,  and  at  last  came  down  with  a  terrible 
crash. 

We  were  off  our  horses  in  an  instant,  and 
ran  up :  Kumal  Khan  was  groaning  beneath  it. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  263 

We  lifted  it  up  and  got  him  out ;  but  he  was 
either  so  frightened  or  hurt  he  could  not  speak. 
At  last  he  recovered ;  and  the  first  words  he  ut- 
tered were  a  volley  of  abuse  at  the  driver. 

" Look ! "  cried  he j  "a  smooth  road,  not  a 
stone  or  a  pebble,  and  yet  that  son  of  a  base 
mother  must  needs  drive  up  yonder  bank,  and 
ha5  nearly  killed  me." 

"  He  shall  be  well  punished  for  his  careless- 
ness," said  I;  "but  are  you  hurt.  Khan?" 

"  My  right  arm  is  very  painful,"  said  he, 
holding  it ;  "  and  I  wish  to  Alia  I  had  a  horse  to 
ride,  instead  of  going  further  in  that  concern." 
"It  cannot  now  be  helped,"  said  Bhudri- 
nath;  "and  it  is  well  none  of  your  bones  ^ere 
broken.  We  will  keep  nearer  you  in  future,  and 
ace  that  the  fellow  drives  more  carefully." 

The  cart  had  been  by  this  time  set  iairly  In 
the  road  again,  and  Kumal  Khan's  mattress  and 
pillow  arranged.  As  he  turned  away  from  us, 
and  laid  hold  of  one  of  the  posts  of  the  curta'ms, 
and  had  his  foot  on  the  wheel  to  get  in,  I  threw 
the  handkerchief  round  his  neck. 

**  What — what  is  this  ?  "  was  all  that  escaped 
him ;  the  rest  was  an  indistinct  gurgling  in  his 
throat  for  an  instant.  The  wrench  I  gave  to 
hia  neck  must  have  extinguished  life,  for  he  re- 


264  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THDO. 

lazed  his  hold  of  the  post,  and  fell  to  the  ground 
without  sense  or  motion. 

"Neatly  and  cleverly  done,*'  cried  Bfaudri- 
nath ;  "  I  could  not  have  managed  it  better 
myself;  you  see  he  does  not  stir — he  is  dead 
enough.  Now,  Meer  Sahib,  believe  that  a  man 
can  be  killed  before  he  touches  the  ground." 

"  I  must  see  you  do  it,"  said  I ;  "  this  fellow 
held  on  by  the  cart  for  some  moments.  But 
come,"  I  added  to  Uie  men,  "  lift  the  body  into 
the  cart,  we  have  no  time  to  lose."  They 
bundled  it  in,  and  we  set  off  as  rapidly  ae  the 
bullocks  could  trot. 

"What  if  he  should  revive  with  this  jolt- 
ing?" said  1  to  Bhudrinath. 

"  Never  fear,"  he  repUed ;  "  if  he  does,  he 
will- only  have  to  be  killed  over  again;  but  de- 
pend upon  it  he  is  dead  enough ;  no  man  ever 
survived  the  wrench  you  gsve  htm — ^hia  neck  is 
broken.  The  old  Gooroo  has  taught  you  well,  I 
see  plainly." 

"  I  own  I  feel  more  confidence  every  time  I 
do  it,"  said  I ;  '*  and  I  should  not  care  if  even 
now  I  had  one  or  two  more  fellows  to  try  my 
band  upon." 

"Nay,"  said  Bhudrinath  laughing,  "rest  you 
content  with  what  we  have  done.    See,  we  are 


2GG  COXFESaiONS  OF  a  thuo. 

I  Imd  desired  those  who  were  in  charge  rf  it 
not  lo  drive  fast.  I  became  anxious,  and  urged 
my  iiorse  into  a  gallop. 

Well  it  was  that  I  did  bo,  for  when  I  had 
prucL'cded  some  distance  I  heard  a  confuted 
clamour  before  me.  Could  she  have  been  at- 
tiLckcil  by  thieves?  was  my  instant  thought. 
It  ^vas  probable ;  for  the  road  was  narrow  and 
the  jungle  thick  on  both  sides,  and  seeing  the 
few  men  with  the  cart,  thieves  might  have 
surprised  them.  I  drew  my  sword,  to  be  pre- 
|)arc(i,  as  the  noise  and  screams  seemed  to  in- 
crease, and  in  a  few  moments  more  arrived  at 
the  spot.  There  indeed  was  a  scene  of  vio- 
lence !  the  moon  was  stiU  shining  brightly, 
and  I  coidd  see  all  before  me. 

The  cart  was  surrounded  by  the  five  or  ux 
men  I  had  sent  on  with  it,  and  who  were  defend- 
ing their  chai^  bravely :  two  of  the  robbers,  as 
I  sujiposed,  were  stretched  on  the  ground ;  the 
rest  were  aiming  cuts  at  my  men,  which  th^ 
parried ;  but  just  as  I  got  up,  one  of  my  men 
fell,  and  the  rest  looked  exhausted.  I  suspect 
neitlier  party  observed  my  arrival,  so  intent 
nerc  they  on  their  own  proceedings,  and  I 
coiilil  see  that  my  cry  of  "  Bismilla !"  accom- 
panied by  a  cut  which  struck  down  one  of  the 


C0NFEB8ION8  OF  A  ':aUO. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


When  we  returned  to  the  cart,  my  first  bu- 
siness Mas  to  soothe  my  poor  Zora,  whose 
screams,  added  to  those  of  the  old  attendant, 
and  the  oaths,  execrations,  and  shouts  of  the  con- 
tending parties,  had  made  a  din  which  defies 
description.  I  found  her  terribly  alarmed  of 
course,  but  the  rascals  had  not  been  suffered 
to  approach  her;  and  when  she  wbs  assured 
by  mc  that  I  shoidd  not  again  quit  her  side, 
slie  was  calm,  and  gave  me  a  history  of  the 
attack;  \\hich  was,  that  as  they  were  going 
along,  the  thieves  began  to  pelt  them  with 
stones  from  the  hushes  on  the  sides  of  the 
road ;  and  at  last,  perhaps  no^  thinking  them 


270  CONFES810N8  OP  A  THDO. 

fifld  been  made  tm  us,  of  which  howerer  lie 
seemed  for  ii  lime  to  be  perfectly  iocreduloiis. 

"  Impossible  !"  said  he;  "there  has  not  been 
u  highway  robbery,  or  an  attempt  at  one,  for 
years,  ever  since  some  notorious  thieves  were 
caught  and  beheaded  here :  you  must  be  under 
some  mistake." 

"You  have  not  mentioned  our  wounded  men, 
and  that  several  of  the  thieves  have  beenkiUed  by 
us,"  said  1  to  my  &tber:  "peritape  this  wturthy 
gentleman  w  ill  believe  us  when  he  sees  then, 
or  iinds  the  bodies  of  the  rascals ;  and  s:gab, 
you  foi^et  that  two  of  them  are  in  our  cus- 
tody." 

"  Indeed ! "  cried  the  Aumil, "  that  alters  the 
oase ;  but  the  truth  of  the  matter  is,  that  so 
many  travellers  beg  for  escorts  from  village  to 
village,  and  set  forth  their  having  been  threat- 
ened between  here  and  Nirmul,  that  I  am  be- 
come difficult  to  satisfy,  or  to  be  persuaded 
that  any  danger  has  existed." 

"We  require  no  eBCorl,"  sud  my  father; 
"we  are  stron<r  enough  to  take  care  (tf  our 
selves,  having,  as  you  have  heajd,  beaten  off 
these  thic\es ;  sill  we  want  is  a  few  men  to  bring 
up  our  wounded,  and  justice  done  on  the  rascak 
we  have  caught."  ' 


^ 


272  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

fellow,  brought  blood  at  almost  every  stroke: 
but  in  vain ;  he  nould  not  speak  a  word — not 
even  a  cry  fur  mercy. 

"  This  is  of  no  use  either,"  said  one  of  the 
men  who  held  him ;  "  get  a  bag  full  of  ashes. 
I  '1!  warrant  he  Speaks  fast  enough  when  that  is 
put  over  his  face." 

A  leather  bag,  such  as  is  used  to  give  grain 
to  horses,  was  filled  with  hurning-hot  ashes, 
and  brougiit.  It  was  tied  over  his  mouth,  and 
iit  tlie  same  time  he  received  some  hard  thumps 
on  his  buck  to  force  him  to  breathe.  This  ap- 
parently had  the  desired  effect;  for  after  a 
»hort  time,  during  which  the  torture  must  have 
been  (p-eat,  he  muttered  something  and  the  bag 
was  withdrawn. 

"  You  tliink  to  make  me  confess,"  said  the 
rascal  as  soon  as  he  could  speak,  "  but  it  is  in 
vain.  I  know  well  where  my  people  are  gone, 
and  I  curse  the  authors  of  their  discomfiture;' 
and  he  poured  a  torrent  of  abuse  on  me.  "  Tes," 
continued  he,  pointing  to  me,  "  it  was  you  who  , 
struck  down  iny  father,  and  as  he  is  dead  1  1 
want  no  more  than  to  die  also ;  you  may  bang 
me  as  soon  as  you  please." 

"  lla,"  said  Mohun  Lall,  "  I  had  forgotten 
him ;  let  him  be  brought." 

1  liad  left  the  fellow  badly  wounded,  out  did 


m^ 


374  CONFESSIONS  OF  A.  TBVB. 

and  appeared  irresolute ;  but  a  second  glance 
at  his  expiring  parent  again  rallied  him. 

"  Not  for  aU  the  wealth  you  could  ^ve  me," 
cried  he,  dravring  himself  up  and  kxddng  at  ns 
proudly.  "  Had  ke  been  alive,  and  in  your 
power,  I  tni^t  hare  taken  your  service ;  but 
you  could  not  protect  me  now,  and  I  would 
rather  die  by  the  hands  of  your  people  than  by 
those  of  my  associates,  from  whom  I  could  not 
escqje." 

"Away  with  him!"  cried  Mohun  Lallto  the 
Mangs ;  "  see  that  you  do  your  work  properiy." 

"  And  our  momool  (customary  present],  Ma- 
haraj,  you  must  not  forget  that." 

"  No,  no,"  cried  he ;  **  but  away  with  ye ;  I 
am  polluted  by  your  presence ;  go  to  the  Kot- 
wal  after  you  have  done,  and  he  will  have  re- 
ceived orders  to  give  you  a  sheep  and  as  much 
liquor  as  wiU  make  you  all  drunk." 

The  fellows  made  many  most  profound  sa- 
buns,  and  went  off  with  their  wretched  com- 
panion. 

"Where  will  they  hang  him?"  said  I;  "I 
should  like  to  see  him  again,  and  try  if  I  cant 
pnsuade  him  to  live  to  become  a  decent  fel- 
low." 

"Somewhere  beyond  the  gate,"  said  Mo- 


276  CONFEBaiONS  OF  A  THL'G. 

not  live?"  sfud  I :  "so  young  as  ynu  are, have 
you  no  love  of  life  ?  I  now  agwn  jiromise  you 
protection  if  you  will  confess,  as  you  have  been 
asked  to  do  before." 

"  Let  the  cords  be  somewhat  loosened  which 
bind  my  arms,"  said  the  robber,  "  und  I  fvill 
apeak  to  you;  at  present  I  am  in  ti^o  much 
pain  to  talk." 

"  Loosen  them,"  said  I  to  the  Maiigs ;  '^  and 
one  of  you  hold  the  rope  in  case  he  attempts 
to  escape." 

The  robber  smiled  faintly  at  what  I  said,  aiid 
continued : 

"  You  have  taken  an  interest  in  me,  and  al- 
though I  owe  my  present  condition  to  you,  yci 
sooner  or  later  I  should  have  come  to  the  sann' 
end,  or  &llen  by  some  shot  or  cut  of  a  sword : 
therefore  I  foi^ve  you  my  death.     But  agnin 
I  repeat  I  have  no  wish  to  live;  nor,  miserable  — 
as  I  am,  can  you  suppose  I  would  jiurchase  n 
life  by  an  act  of  treachery  to  my  companionl 
Had  my  father  lived,  and   remained  in   Mh 
hun  Lall's  power,  I  woidd  have  promised  anfl 
tiling ;  but  he  is  dead ;   my  uncle  too  fell  h 
tie  hands  of  one  of  your  men  in  tlic  attack  0 
your  cart ;  and  whom  have  T  left  in  this  woi 
to  care  for  that  I  should  live  ?     One  day  b 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  2'i'J 

een  the  end  of  my  family ;  and  it  was  oiir  late. 
fet  bear  to  Mohun  Lall  my  hate,  and  the  cursts 
if  a  dying  man.  It  is  he  who  has  killtcl  me, 
nd  for  this  he  will  hai'e  to  pay  a  fcarl'n!  if- 
ribution.  And  now,"  said  he,  turning  tu  the 
■fangs,  "do  your  horrible  office;  I  have  no 
aore  to  say." 

I  vras  going  to  speak  again,  but  Bliudriitntli 
topped  me. 

"  What  is  the  use?"  said  he;  "the  felU.w  is 
ibstinate,  and,  depend  upon  it,  if  he  mre 
ipared,  it  would  only  be  to  lead  good  men  inlo 
longer,  if  not  into  destruction :  let  him  ttiu,  he 
leserves  it." 

The  Manga  looked  ta  me  for  orders,  and  I 
Atld  them  to  proceed :  it  was  clearly  of  no  use 
to  delay.  The  robber  was  again  tightly  pi- 
nioned and  thrown  on  the  ground,  and  llie 
Mang  who  held  the  knife  he  had  been  sharp- 
ening, dexterously  cut  both  sinews  of  his  legs 
close  above  the  heel;  he  was  then  raised  up, 
the  noose  put  round  his  neck,  and  in  anutlier 
instant  he  was  pulled  up  to  the  branch  and 
struggUng  in  his  death  agony. 

"  Pah ! "  said  Bhudnnath,  turning  away,  "  it 
makes  me  sick;  what  a  contrast  this  is  to  our 
work,  where  he  who  is  to  die  scarcely  knows 


278  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

that  the  handkerchief  is  about  his  neck  before 
he  is  a  dead  man!" 

"  You  siiy  truly,"  said  I ;  '■  we  have  the 
advantage ;  but  these  M&ngs  arc  miserable^ 
outcast  "letches.  What  elae  could  you  ex- 
pect from  them?  Now  let  us  gu  to  the  camp; 
my  ftitlier  « ill  be  there,  and  we  w  ill  see  what 
this  Kumal  Khan  had  with  him.*' 

^^'heIl  wc  arrived,  we  found  that  all  his 
baggage  had  been  examined.  I'herc  were  two 
boxes,  the  contents  of  which  w  c  looked  to  see 
with  some  impatience.  One  was  nearly  tilled 
with  papers  relating  to  his  business  as  a  re- 
vcnuc-coUeetor,  and  these  were  btimed  as  fast 
as  they  could  be  looked  over  by  me.  In  the 
bottom,  however,  was  a  bag  filled  with  gold, 
which  Bhuilrinath  held  up  in  triumph. 

"  This  is  something  better  than  musty  paper," 
said  he,  putting  it  on  one  side ;  "  now  for  the 
other  box." 

It  was  broken  open,  and  proved  a  rich  priie 
indeed.  Alter  the  clothes  with  which  the  top 
was  covered  had  been  removeil,  a  number  of 
bars  of  silver  met  our  expecting  eyes. 

Tlie  bo<c  was  not,  however,  emptied,  and 
under  another  layer  of  clothes  i\  ere  ten  bars  of 
gold  of  the  same  size  as  the  silver  ones. 


280  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

"  I  cannot  read  the  writing,"  said  Bhudri- 
nath,  "  but  I  can  make  out  the  figures  if  thej- 
are  not  written  in  Persian." 

"  Ah,  no,"  said  I, "  they  are  Nagree  or  Guze- 
rattee ;  ao  try  your  skill." 

"This,"  said  Bhudrinath,  after  examining 
one,  "  is  for  two  thousand  rupees :  see,  these 
are  the  figures." 

"  I  dare  say  you  are  right,"  said  I,  handing 
the  rest  to  him ;  "  what  are  these  for  ?" 

"  Here  is  a  second  for  four  hundred." 

"  Not   much,"   said  my  father ;    "  but  go 

"The  third  is  for — ^let  me  see  again,"  said 
Bhudrinath ;  "  ah,  I  am  right,  it  is  for  two 
thousand  two  hundred ;  and  the  last  is  for 
two  hundred  and  forty." 

"  That  is,  let  me  see,"  said  I, "  four  thousand . 
eight  hnndred  and  forty.  Well,  we  have  got  a 
good  prize." 

"Yea!"  cried  ray  father,  ''we  should  be 
well  off  if  they  were  worth  anything  to  us ;  biil 
they  are  no  better  than  the  wast<?  paper  we  havp 
burned," 

"  How  ?  "  said  I  j  "  we  should  get  the  monej 
if  we  presented  them,  surely?" 

"  You  do  not  reflect,"  aaid  my  father,  "  that 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  Xin. 


As  we  were  to  leave  the  village  the  next  morn- 
ing, I  thought  I  might  as  nell  go  and  take  leave 
of  Mobun  Lall,  and  accordingly  went  to  his 
house  in  the  evening. 

"  So  f  ou  could  make  nothing  of  that  rascal 
who  was  hung  up,"  said  he  when  we  were 
seated ;  "  these  thieves  are  hardened  vaga- 
bonds, and  though  I  have  hung  several  in  this 
way,  I  have  never  been  able  to  get  anything 
out  of  them." 

"  I  could  not,"  said  I  j  "  the  fellow  was,  »» 
he  called  it,  &ithful,  and  died  worthy  of  s 
better  cause." 

"  It  is  no  use  speaking  of  him,"  said  Mohun 


284  COKPESBIOKS  OF  A  THUQ. 

"  It  is  most  extraordinary,"  said  I ;  "  but  as 
I  never  heard  of  this  person  before,  I  do  not 
see  exactly  how  I  am  to  be  of  any  use  to  you 
or  your  fnend." 

"  It  is  only  a  chance  that  you  may  be  so," 
said  Mohun  Lall ;  "  and  my  request  is,  that  you 
keep  a  look  out  for  him  during  your  journey, 
and  should  you  meet  him,  that  you  will  aireat 
him  instantly,  and  send  him  to  me  under  an 
escort  of  your  people,  to  whom  I  promise  a 
handsome  reward  for  their  delay  and  trouble. 
One  thing  I  must  tell  you,  that  on  many  oc- 
casions he  has  assumed  the  name  of  Kumal 
Khan, — the  name  I  believe  of  a  relative  of  his 
who  adopted  him,  and  perhaps  he  may  haxe 
taken  this  name  in  travelling." 

"  I  will  not  forget  it,"  said  I,  "  and  you  may 
depend  upon  my  doing  my  utmost  to  secure 
him,  should  I  ^  in  with  him ;  and  could  you 
^ve  me  a  paper  relating  his  delinquencies,  un- 
der your  own  seal,  to  serve  me  as  a  kind  of  au- 
thority for  arresting  him  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  said  Mohun  XaII  ;  "  your 
thought  is  a  good  one ;  I  will  forthwith  write 
one  myself."  So  saying  he  drew  up  the  docu- 
ment, and  handed  it  to  me. 

"I  am  an  indifferent  scholar,"  said  I,  "but 


286  coNFxssiONa  of  a  thug. 

have  tortured  him  to  death  i£  they  had  not  im- 
mured him  in  a  miserahle  prison  to  pine  out 
the  remainder  of  his  days. 

"Verily  a  good  deal  has  been  done,  and  my 
old  father  will  laugh  heartily  when  he  hean 
how  I  have  behaved,  and  how  I  have  baffled 
suBpicion  by  the  commiasim  I  have  brou^t 
with  me,  of  which  these  papers  aie  good  proof. 
I  have  got  his  true  name  too,  and  it  is  hard  if 
with  this  clue  I  do  not  get  hohl  of  tbe  money 
for  the  bills  of  exchange  which  luy  sagacious  pa- 
rent would  have  destroyed.  Shabash  !  .\meer 
All,  do  thou  go  on  in  this  way,  and  whose 
dog  is  he  who  shall  compete  with  thee,  either 
in  cimning  or  in  daring ! " 

As  I  thought  he  would,  my  father  laughed 
heartily  at  the  business  I  had  undertaken. 

"  It  would  be  a  good  joke,"  he  said,  "  to  send 
for  Kumal  Khan's  head,  and  jmt  it  at  the  gate 
of  the  village ;  they  would  then  be  at  rest  about 
him,  and  Mohua'Xall's  friend  would  be  obliged 
to  disgorge  a  little  of  the  coin  I  have  no  doubt 
he  has  helped  himself  to  out  of  the  revenue." 

"By  Alia,"  said  I,  "it  is  an  excellent 
thought,  and  I  will  send  a  couple  of  Lughaees 
to  bring  it." 


288  CONFESfilONfl  OP  A  THUG, 

and  repeated  what  a  good  joke  it  would  be  to 
get  the  head,  and  place  it  Id  some  conspicuous 
place. 

"Then,"  said  Motee-ram, "  if  I  may  offer  ad- 
vice, I  recommend  its  being  put  under  the  tree 
whereon  the  thief  was  hung  this  morning:  the 
worthy  Aumil  will  think  Kumal  Khan  has  fallen 
by  the  hands  of  some  of  his  gani;.'' 

"  A  capital  idea,"  said  I ;  "  and  therefore,  il" 
you  find  no  one  about  when  you  rotiim,  place 
it  there,  for  I  have  no  wish  to  look  at  it." 

"  It  shall  be  done  to  your  Eatisfaction,"  said 
all  three ;  "  and  we  will  start  inunediattly.-' 

So  they  left  me.  Yet  I  was  in  dread  all  the 
time  they  were  absent  lest  anything  should  b^• 
fall  them,  and  I  often  wished  I  had  not  sent  tiieo 
on  such  an  errand ;  but  it  was  too  late,  and  1 
could  not  recall  them.  Anxiously  and  sleep^ 
leBsIy  did  the  hours  pass  till  near  midnight ; 
and  poor  Zora  could  not  imagine  what  Ma* 
the  matter  with  me.  I  excused  myself  to  her, 
however,  on  the  plea  of  having  a  headache  nnit 
feeling  unwell,  and  suflered  hur  and  the  okl 
woman  to  put  quicklime  on  my  temples,  and 
use  other  remedies  which  she  said  were  infitUi- 
ble  in  such  cases  :  and  at  lost  pretending  I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  280 

>ing  to  sleep,  she  lay  down  and  was  soon 
lUy  so. 

It  was  about  midnight  that  I  was  relieved 
im  my  suspense,  and  gladly  did  I  hear  the 
ice  of  Motee-ram  at  my  tent  door  calling  to 
;.  I  arose  and  went  out.  "  Is  all  safe  ?  "  t 
>erly  asked. 

"All  is  safe,"  said  he;  "and  we  have  brought 
;  head  and  put  it  where  you  told  us.  It 
s  well  we  went,  for  we  found  a  troop  of 
kals  busily  scratching  at  the  grave ;  and  they 
uld  have  got  to  the  bodies  before  morning, 
'  they  had  .made  a  lar^  hole  when  we  arrived ; 
vrever  we  scared  them  away,  and  put  a  quan- 
f  of  dry  thorns  juat  under  the  earth  on  the 
) ;  they  will  not  try  it  again,  and  if  they  do 
does  not  matter,  as  no  one  will  ever  find  that 
ot — it  was  too  well  chosen." 
"  You  have  done  your  work  well  and  bravely," 
d  I,  *'  and  you  shall  have  your  money  to- 
>rrow  morning."  They  left  me,  and  the  el- 
ement past  I  lay  down  and  slept  soundly. 
The  next  morning  we  rose  before  day :  the 
lens  were  consulted,  and  proved  favourable, 
d  all  prepared  for  prosecuting  our  march, 
e  were  soon  ready,  and  finding  that  Zora  waa 
mfortable  in  her  cart,  and  that  she  needed 


290  CONFBSSIONB  OF  A  THUG. 

nothing,  I  could  not  resist  the  temptatioa  of 
going  as  far  as  the  tree  where  the  thief  had 
been  hung,  to  see  whether  in  reality'  the  head  of 
Kumal  Khan  had  been  brought.  Accordingly 
I  separated  from  the  party,  and  ran  as  (a&t  as 
I  could  to  the  spot,  which  was  not  far  distant 
I  know  not  why,  but  an  involimtar}-  iihudder 
crept  over  me  as  I  reached  the  tree,  and  looked 
about  for  the  object  (^my  search. 

The  wind  which  had  been  etill  all  night,  sud- 
denly rose  with  the  breaking  dav,  and  its  first 
sigh  through  the  withered  branches  of  the  ueem 
almost  seemed  to  have  a  vmce  in  it — a  depre- 
cation of  the  deed  we  had  done  the  night  be- 
fore, and  of  which  so  foul  an  evidence  as  that 
before  me  was  present ;  fw  at  that  instant  my 
eyes  fell  on  the  head,  which  had  been  placed  on 
a  projecting  knot  of  the  trunk  to  protect  it  from 
the  jackals.  I  recoiled  from  it  ^vit1)  loathiuz, 
for  the  eyes  were  protruding  frum  the  sockets 
and  the  mouth  open,  and  the  expression  of  the 
features  was  hideous  in  the  extreme.  I  gazed 
at  it  for  a  moment.  "This  mu^t  not  be,"  said 
I ;  "those  eyes  will  betray  ui :"  so  taking  the 
cold  head  down,  I  forced  them  into  thai 
sockets,  and  shut  tbe  eyelids,  nhiclt  1  was  able 
to  do,  as  the  stiffness  of  deaSh  v  as  past.    I  tlicn 


^f;i' 


l^i 


292 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


:i.'  I| 


caused  by  the  defalcation  of  the  man  we  had 
killed.  This  exactly  suited  mj  purpose,  as  I 
had  DOW  no  doubt  that  I  should  be  able  to  get 
the  amount  of  the  bills. 

On  the  fifth  morning  after  this  we  were  to 
reach  Hyderabad:  it  was  estimated  as  seven 
COBS  distant,  so  we  did  not  start  so  soon  as  usual ; 
ve  wished  to  reach  it  when  the  diiy  vas  well  ad- 
vanced, in  order  to  attract  as  little  attention  as 
possible,  for  our  numbers  were  considerable.  Vie 
therefore  divided  into  three  parties,  one  under 
my  father,  one  under  myself,  and  the  other  under 
Surfuraz  Khan,  a  friend  of  my  father  whom 
we  had  met  on  the  road,  and  \\ho  with  his 
men  had  been  admitted  into  our  company ;  and 
we  agreed  to  meet  again  in  the  karwan,  which 
was  the  usual  resort  of  all  travellers,  and  where 
we  were  told  we  should  find  accommodation 
in  the  serais  which  were  used  by  them.  Mine 
was  the  first  divi^on  to  move,  and  my  father 
said  he  should  remain  with  the  baggage,  and 
bring  it  leisurely  along,  as  he  should  have  to 
pay  the  usual  duties  upon  the  property  we  had 
secured,  at  the  various  toll-houees. 

Accordingly  at  full  daylight  we  set  out.  It 
was  a  lovely  morning,  cold,  yet  not  bo  cold  as 
in  our  own  country,  where  the  frost  is  often 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TSVG. 


293 


een  on  the  ground,  and  the  grass  feels  crisp 
nder  the  foot  of  the  traveller  until  the  sun 
Ises  ;  still  a  good  shawl  was  a  welcome  addl- 
:on  to  mj  usual  clothing. 
Wreaths  of  mist  spread  themselves  over  some 
ills  to  the  left  of  the  road,  and  concealed  from 
ur  view  an  immense  tank  which  lay  at  their 
>ot ;  while,  as  a  gentle  breeze  arose,  the  mists 
ere  set  in  motion,  revealing  one  by  one  piles 
r  the  most  stupendous  rocks  I  bad  ever  seen, 
id  which  appeared  as  though  they  had  been 
eaped  on  each  other  by  human  agency ;  I  had 
een  struck  by  these  extraordinary  rocks  on 
ur  first  entering  Telingana,  and  remarked  the^l 
Dw  to  Bhudrinath :  he  gave  a  ready  solution 

>  my  conjectures  as  to  their  origin. 

"  You  perhaps  have  beard  of  one  of  our  sa- 
red  books  called  the  Mababhanit,"  said  he ; 

in  it  are  related  the  wars  of  the  gods.  The 
rigin  of  one  of  them  was  the  forcible  carrying 
S  of  Sita,  the  wife  of  Ram.     She  was  taken 

>  the  island  of  Lanka  (Ceylon),  and  there  de- 
lined  by  the  rakshas  or  evil  spirits  of  the  place, 
Bsisted  by  the  king  with  powerful  armies:  they 
eiied  Ram,  and  be  was  in  utter  despair  at 
he  loss  of  his  beautiftil  wife,  nor  could  he  find 
ny  trace  of  whither  she  had  been  carried.  You 


294  COXFB88IONB  0»  A  THUG. 

know  that  1  limootnan,  our  monkey-god,  was  • 
wise  and  astoniBhing  being ;  in  the  raonkejs  of 
the  present  day  his  {am  only  is  perpetuated; 
tlie  intelligence  is  gone,  and  cunning  alone  il 
left  to  them.  But  it  is  also  a  sad  fact  that,  like 
them,  mankind  has  also  degenerated,  and  we 
arc  no  more  like  the  beings  o!"  those  days  than 
the  present  raonkeyaare  like  llnnonman.  Well, 
as  I  was  saying.  Ram  in  his  jjirplcxitj'  was  vi- 
sited by  Iliinooman,  '^ho  pitjini;  his  state  pro- 
posed to  go  in  search  of  the  lost  fair  one.  and 
accordingly  departed.  LcRig  did  he  wander, 
and  at  last  discovered  her  in  I^anka,  in  a  state 
of  as  great  distress  as  he  hail  left  her  lord  in. 
Quickly  he  returned  nith  the  intt'lligence,  and 
an  army  was  assembled  for  the  conquest  of  the 
island.  But  a  difficulty  arose  when  it  reached 
the  end  of  the  land ;  before  them  certainly  lay 
Lanka,  but  a  wide  and  rough  sea  ran  between 
them,  the  roaring  waves  of  which  appalled  the 
stoutest  hearts — nor  did  even  tlie  glorious  Ram 
himself  escape  the  general  fear.  Boats  were 
not  to  he  procured,  and  if  they  had,  what 
would  have  been  their  use  to  transport  an  army 
which  consisted  of  millions  of  god-like  beings, 
each  of  whom  was  ten  cubits  in  height !  Ram 
gave  himself  up  to  despair ;  but    Huaooman 


396  CONFB8SIONB  OP  A  TIIT'G. 

that  remains  of  the  bridge  are  ^  isibic  to  this 
day.  Many  pilgiimB  with  whom  I  have  con- 
versed, who  had  been  to  Ramissci-am,  declared 
that  they  had  gone  in  boats  along  the  side  of 
the  bridge,  and  traced  it  by  the  points  of  rocks 
appearing  above  the  water,  almost  in  a  direct 
line  from  one  land  to  the  other,  v-'nh  licrc  and 
there  a  small  island  where  the  waves  have  not 
been  able  to  make  an  impression  :  that  further, 
heaps  of  rocks  similar  to  these  arc  met  with  b 
various  pariis  between  here  and  Ramisserani, 
which  no  doubt  were  not  required ;  and  you 
will  remark  that  in  no  other  part  of  tlie  country 
nortli  of  this  do  any  similar  ones  ajjpear.  There 
cannot  therefore  be  a  stronger  |)i-ouf  of  the 
truth  of  our  ancient  reh^on  thiiii  these  hard- 
ened witnesses,  which  will  last  to  the  end  of 
the  world,  to  the  confusion  cf  all  unbelieren 
and  sceptics." 

"Mashalla!"  said  I;  "it  is  a  wonderful 
story,  and  true  enough,  for  I  have  heard  of  the 
bridge  myself.  We  MosUms  h&\e  it,  that  Baba 
Adam,  who  was  placed  by  Alia  in  the  paradise 
of  Serendeeb,  which  is  Lanka,  got  tired  one 
day  of  his  confinement  to  so  small  an  island ; 
and  seeing  the  main-land  at  a  distance,  made 
the  bridge  by  throwing  mountains  into  the  sea, 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Wb  pasBed  the  village  of  Ulwal,  its  white 
pagoda  peeping  from  among  ^oves  of  tinnft- 
rind  and  mango  trees,  end  its  laige  tank 
now  glistening  in  the  nyt  of  the  son ;  and 
purauing  our  way,  we  saw,  on  passing  a  ridge 
of  rocks,  the  camp  of  the  army  at  the  far-famed 
Hoossain  Sagor,  or,  as  it  is  more  often  called, 
Secunderabad.  The  tents  of  the  English  force 
glittered  in  the  bright  sun,  and  behind  them  lav 
a  vast  sheet  of  blue  water. 

We  had  heard  much  of  this  lake  from  manj 
persons  on  our  journey,  and  ns  we  passed  it  ■ 
strong  breeze  had  arisen,  and  the  surface  -vtt 
curled  into   a  thousand  waves,   whose   while 


CONFEBBIONB  OF  A  THUQ. 


spurred  my  horse,  and  before  I  reached  the  top 
shut  my  eyes,  that  whatever  was  before  me 
might  burst  upon  my  view  at  once. 

My  horse  slackened  his  pace  when  he  reached 
the  top,  and  allowing  him  to  go  on  a  few  steps 
I  opened  my  eyes,  and  glorious  indeed  was  the 
prospect  before  me. 

Beneath  lay  Hyderabad,  the  object  of  many  a 
conjecture,ofnianyan  ardent  desire  to  reach  it — 
the  first  city  of  the  Dukhun,  justly  celebrated 
throughout  the  countries  I  had  passed.  I 
had  imagined  it,  like  every  other  I  had  seen, 
to  he  in  the  midst  of  a  plain,  and  that  all  that 
would  be  visible  of  it  would  be  here  and  there 
aminaretrisingout  oflargegrovcsof  trees:  but 
Hyderabad  presented  a  different  a^ipect. 

I  stood  on  the  crest  of  a  gentk'  slope,  which 
to  my  right  hand  fras  broken  at  some  distance 
by  rude,  rocky  hills,  and  to  the  left  appeared 
gradually  to  descend  into  a  plain,  which  stretch- 
ed away  almost  uninterruptedly  to  the  hori- 
zon. Before  me,  on  the  gentle  rise  of  the  valley, 
and  beyond  where  I  supposed  the  river  to  be, 
lay  the  city,  its  white  terraced  houses  gleam- 
ing brightly  in  the  sunlight  &om  amidst  what 
seemed  to  me  at  the  distance  almost  a  forest 


CONFESSION'S  OF  A  THUO.  301 

*  trees.     The  Char  MiDar  and  Mecca  Musjid  i 

ise  proudly  from  the  masses  of  buildings  by 
hich  they  were  surrounded;  and  here  and 
lere  a  white  dome,  with  its  bright  gilt  spire,  ' 

arked  the  tomb  of  some   favourite  or   holy  f 

int,  while  smaller  mosques,  I  might  say  in  ! 

indredsj  were  known  by  their  slender  white  ' 

inarets.  k 

Beyond  the  city  rose  another  connected  chain  | 

'  rocky  hills,  which  ran  along  until  they  met  | 

lose  on  the  right  hand,  and  shut  in  the  valley  ' 

1  that  side.     The  city  seemed  to  be  of  im- 

ense  extent ;  but  I  thought  irom  the  number  i 

'  trees  that  it  was  composed  principally  of 

irdens  and  incIoBures,  and  was   much   sur- 

rised  afterwards,  when  I  entered  it,  to  find 

s  streets  so  filled  with  houses,  and  the  whole  I 

)  thickly  peopled. 

It  was  altogether  a  most  lovely  scene:  the 
eshness  of  the  morning,  the  pureness  of  the  , 

ir,  and  the  glittering  effect  of  the  city  and  i 

a  buildings  caused  an  impression  which  can  i 

£Ter  be  efiaced  &om  my  memory.   I  have  seen  I 

t  since,  and  though  it  is  ever  truly  beautiful,  it 
lever  struck  me  as  it  did  that  day.  But  I  was 
hen  young,  full  of  spirits,  and  flushed  with  the 

of  my  own  powers,  just  deve-  ' 


COMFSWIONI  OV  A  THUG. 


loping,  and  asstuing  me  tint  they  would  lead 


m 


One  by  (me,  as  the  'nnigs  came  up,  eadi  eja- 
colated  his  pndse  ot  the  beautifil  scene,  and  sdl 
declared  that  the  capital  wu  worthy  of  the  en- 
comianutheyhid  heard  lavished  on  it.  Inquiring 
the  nearest  road  to  the  karwan,  we  descended 
the  slope,  and  threading  our  way  through  num- 
beriess  suburbs  we  reached  the  place,  and  were 
at  the  end  of  our  journey.  We  were  grateful  for 
i^  and  for  the  protection  and  success  we  had  met 
with.  We  took  up  our  abode  for  the  present 
in  a  serai  which  surrounded  a  lar^  and  richly 
ornamented  mosque ;  and  for  our  greater  conve- 
nience I  went  in  search  of  an  untenanted  house, 
and  after  some  difficully  succeeded  in  hiring 
a  small  place,  the  property  of  a  merchant 
who  resided  next  door.  It  contained  only 
three  rooms,  and  the  venuidah,  which  waa  the 
shop;  but  it  was  enough  for  my  father  and 
myself,  and  there  was  a  small  room  with  a 
strong  door,  in  which  we  stowed  away  all  our 
plunder. 

Zora  was  overjoyed  at  reaching  the  place  of 
her  birth,  and  what  was  in  leality  her  home, 
and  could  talk  of  nothing  but  the  delight  of 
meeting  with  her  relatives  and  friends,  and  the 


coNFESsnms  of  a  THiro. 


303 


surprise  lier  amTal  would  excite  in  them  alJ^ 
as  she  said  they  had  considered  her  lost  to 
them  ever  since  the  Nuwab  had  carried  her  off. 
The  ahnost  certainty  of  her  being  separated 
from  me  as  soon  as  she  was  again  in  their 
power  never  occurred  to  her,  and  I  determined 
that  before  she  visited  them  I  would  lay  all  my 
fears  before  her,  convinced  that  her  affection  for 
me  would  be  the  best  guide  for  her  conduct. 

Our  landlord  the  merchant  was  very  civil 
and  attentive  to  our  wants,  though  his  civility 
evidently  proceeded  in  a  great  measure  from 
curiosity  as  to  who  we  were  and  what  was  our 
object.  I  stated  to  him  in  a  few  words  our 
old  story— of  my  father  being  a  merchant,  and 
mygelf  a  soldier  of  fortune  who  had  accompa- 
nied him  in  search  of  employment.  He  was 
now  curious  to  know  of  what  my  Other's  stock 
in  trade  consisted ;  but  we  were  resolutely  silent 
upon  the  subject,  although  he  offered  his  agency 
to  dispose  of  our  goods. 

"  For,^'  said  my  fether  to  me  afterwards, 
"  our  goods  I  know  are  valuable,  and  I  know 
not  their  worth ;  nor  have  we  as  yet  opened  the 
bales ;  we  will  do  so  tomorrow  morning,  and 
assort  them :  we  will  then  go  into  the  city  to 
the  shops  of  the  sahoukars,  and  inquire  for 


1 


I 


I 

I 


I 
\ 

St 

f< 

•* 

r 
f 


«, 


I   '     I 


I  •. 


304 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  T 


articles  similar  to  them,  find  out  their  prices, 
and  by  tliis  means  be  enabled  to  vahie  our  own. 
Were  ive  to  offer  them  in  ignorance  of  their 
market  prices,  lie  might  be  suspected;  and 
though  we  may  not  get  what  they  are  intrin- 
sically wortli,  wc  shall  no  doubt  be  able  to  sell 
the  whole  for  a  handsome  sum." 

I  agreed  idth  him  perfectly,  and  the  nest 
morning  we  set  to  work  to  Open  the  bales, 

Their  contents  were  indeed  costly, — brocades, 
cloth  of  gold,  fine  muslin  scarfs,  also  woven 
with  gold  and  silver  patterns,  plain  muslins, 
and  a  few  shawls,  besides  fine  cloths  of  different 
kinds  for  wearing-apparel,  and  sarees  with  silk 
and  tissue  borders,  the  latter  from  the  looms  of 
Nag[)oor.  These  and  tbe  jewels  in  our  pos- 
session, when  laid  out  and  assorted,  made  a 
display  on  which  we  feasted  our  eyes  for  some 
time,  wondering  at  their  magnificence;  and 
after  I  had  made  an  inventory  of  the  whole, 
my  father  and  myself,  attired  in  handsome 
clothes  and  mounted  on  tbe  best  of  our  horses, 
attended  by  a  few  of  the  men,  took  our  way 
into  the  city. 

Crossing  over  an  old  but  massive  bridge, 
below  which  ran  the  river,  now  a  sballow 
stream,  we  entered  by  the  gate  at  the  head  of 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  305 

,  and  inquiring  our  way  went  direct  to  the 
io«lie,  or  market-place,  ™here  we  trusted  we 
lould  find  goods  exposed  for  sale  similar  to 
IT  own.  Tlie  streets  were  narrow  and  dirty, 
,d  tlie  interior  of  the  city  certainly  did  not 
Lswer  the  eipectntions  we  had  formed  from 
i  outside  and  distant  eppearance ;  sUU  there 
ere  evident  tolens  of  its  wealth  m  the  num- 
irs  of  elephants,  on  the  hacks  of  which,  in 
aiopied  umbaias,  sat  noblemen  or  gentlemen, 
tended  by  their  armed  retainers.  Crowds  of 
ellKlressed  pereons  paraded  the  streets,  and 
I  the  festival  of  the  Mohonim  had  just  com- 
enced,  cries  of  "Hassan!  Hoosem!  Dookl 
^!en !  Deen !"  and  a  thousand  others  famUiar 
I  us  resounded  on  every  side. 

We  made  our  way  as  weU  as  we  could 
irough  the  throng,  and  our  attendants  were 
ften  ohhged  to  clear  us  a  passage,  which  ex- 
osed  them  to  the  jeers  and  abuse  of  the  mul- 
tude,  as  they  were  recognised  as  strangeia 
■om  their  dress  and  language.    Once  or  twice 

obseired  «  hand  kid  on  a  sword  by  some 
tspectable  person  who  had  been  jostled  or 
lushed  by  our  men,  and  heard  a  deep  threat 
Buttered;  but  we  managed  to  get  along,  and 
It  length  came  to  a  broader  street,  where  the 


306  CONFBB8ION8  OP  A  THTG, 

crowd  was  less  dense;  and  here  that  noble 
building,  the  Char  Minar  burst  at  once  upon 
our  view. 

"How  grand!"  I  exclaimed,  ntupping  my 
horse  and  looking  up  to  the  huge  minarets, 
which  aeemed  to  pierce  the  clouds ;  "  to  see 
this  alone  is  worth  a  journey  from  Delhi." 

The  minarets  formed  the  fuur  corners  of 
the  building,  and  from  them  s{iraii<r  immense 
arches  which  supported  a  roof,  iijion  the  top 
of  which  a  small  mosque  was  built.  It  did 
not  look  capable  of  supportinj;  the  immense 
weight  of  the  whole,  and  yet  it  liad  stood  for 
centuries,  and  the  fabric  was  unimimired. 

"  It  is  the  hour  of  prayer,"  snid  my  father, 
interrupting  my  gaze ;  "  and  harli  1  the  Muezzin 
calls  from  the  Mecca  mosque;  tliither  we  will 
now  {Mvceed,  and  afterwards  transact  our  busi- 
ness.'' 

I  followed  him,  and  passing  by  the  Char 
Minar,  we  turned  up  a  street  to  our  right, 
and  stopped  our  horses  at  the  gate  of  the 
mosque. 

A  feeUng  of  awe  mingled  Mith  admiration 
came  over  me  as  we  entered  the  court-yanl 
and  advanced  along  a  raised  causeway  to  the 
foot  of  a  flight  of  steps  which  led  up  to  the  in- 


I 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


307 


tenor.      On  either  side  of  us  were  the  graves 
of  princes  and  nobles,  manj  of  them  of  ele- 
gant forms  and  richly  carved ;  but  the  building 
it^lf  engrossed  my  entire  admiration.      Five 
lofty  and  wide  arches  opened  to  view  the  in- 
terior of  the  edifice,  where  an  equal  number 
appeared  in  depth ;  and  where  the  arches  met, 
the  eye   was   perplexed  by  the   innumerable 
points  and  ornaments,  which,  running  into  each 
other,  completed  a  roof  of  exquisite  design  and 
workmanship.    To  add  to  its  beauty,  the  whole 
was  of  stone,  carefully  smoothed,  whereas  the 
Char  Minar  and  the  other  buildings  I  had  as 
yet  seen  were  of  stucco. 

But  I  had  little  time  to  observe  more;  the 
sonorous  and  melancholy  call  of  the  Muezzin 
had  ended,  and  the  few  attendants  for  the  af- 
ternoon prayer  had  spread  their  carpets  and 
commenced  their  devotions.  We  joined  them, 
and  kneeling  on  our  outspread  waistbands, 
went  through  the  usual  forms,  while  the  low 
murmur  of  the  prayers  of  all  ascended  to  the 
fretted  roof  and  added  to  the  solemnity  of  the 
scene. 

To  the  mqonty  of  those  present  there  was 
perhaps  nothing  new  or  uncommon ;  but  I,  who 
had   escaped  the  dangers  of  our  journey  and 


*r 


4 


.' 


t 
t 

>4 


1 

I 


>' 


308  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TBUO. 

those  attendant  on  our  profession,  felt  that  i 
went  to  my  heart;  and  murderer  as  1  was 
though  not  as  yet  callous,  I  was  softened,  am 
my  tears  flowed  fest  as  I  repeated  the  iiord 
of  prayer,  and  the  impressive  language  of  th 
blessed  Koran  in  which  they  vere  couched. 

The  ceremony  concluded,  wc  rose ;  am 
though  I  was  well  disposed  to  linger  iu  tb 
sacred  edifice  and  observe  more  of  its  bcautie; 
my  father  hurried  me  away,  and  we  retume 
to  the  Char  Miliar, 

"  Here,"  said  my  lather,  "  those  uscft 
n^es  the  dullals*  are  to  be  met  vith.  The 
will  try  to  cheat  us,  no  doubt,  as  it  is  the: 
trade;  hut  as  we  are  not  pttrchasera,  wc  mn 
avail  ourselves  of  their  aid  to  find  out  tb 
houses  of  the  merchants  who  deal  in  our  art 
cles,  and  it  may  be  that  the  fellow  we  fix  o 
will  be  intelligent  and  assist  us  to  dispose  t 
our  property." 

We  stopped  on  reaching  Ibe  building,  ti 
lower  part  of  which  was  sadly  disfigured  t 
numbers  of  wretched  huts  and  stalls,  whei 
venders  of  vegetables  and  sweetmeats  sa 
and  served  out  their  goods  to  the  passcrs-b; 


CONFESSIONB  OP  A  THUO. 


y  fiither,  calling  to  a  decent-looking  young 
mdoo,  of  intelligent  countenance,  asked  him 
lere  lie  could  meet  with  a  dulla),  as  he  was 
itranger  in  the  city,  and  wished  to  see  some 
ithes  and  other  goods,  which  he  did  not 
ow  where  to  find.   . 

"  I  am  one  at  your  service,  noble  sir," 
rcphed ; "  and  I  know  well  the  richest  ware- 
uses,  and  can  lead  you  to  any  you  wish; 
d,"  added  he,  "there  is  not  a  sahoukar  or 
iler  in  the  city  who  will  not  readily  give 
ur  poor  servant,  Moheno  Das,  a  character 
■  sobriety  and  trustworthiness." 
"  You  had  better  not  say  much  of  your  good 
alities  till  they  have  been  proved,"  said  my 
her  i  "  your  tri^be  has  not  the  best  reputa- 
n  on  these  points." 

"  Ah,"  said  the  man,  "  my  lord  is  well 
are  of  what  (alas  that  I  should  say  it  1)  the 
ijority  of  our  tribe  are  a  sad  set ;  neverthe- 
\s,  his  slave  will  not  be  found  to  be  like  them, 
-  having  begun  by  being  honest,  he  has  not 
lad  it  worth  his  while  to  be  otherwise." 
"  That  is  as  much  as  to  say  you  would  be 
ihone&t  if  it  suited  your  interests,"  said  1 1 
but  come,  the  day  wears  fast,  and  we  are 
lious  to  be  out  of  this  crowd  before  dark.** 


310  CONrCBSIONS  OF  A  TEIITG. 

The  fellow  gave  me  a  knowing  look,  accom- 
panied by  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders,  which  could 
□ot  be  mistalcen :  what  I  had  said  had  prored 
to  him  that  we  were  on  our  guard. 

"  What  description  of  goods  inav  you  be  in 
search  of?"  said  he;  "any  may  be  procured, 
from  the  shawls  of  Cashmere  and  brocades  of 
Benares  to  the  meanest  article." 

"  Bensres  &brics  are  what  wc  require,"  said 
I ;  "  a  few  handsome  roomals  and  doputtas, 
and  a  turban  ot  two,  to  adorn  ourselves  for  the 
minister'a  durbar." 

"  You  shall  see  them,"  said  the  Dullal,  gird- 
ing his  shawl  about  his  waist.  "  Now  follow 
me,  and  keep  a  good  eye  on  me,  lest  you  lose 
me  in  the  crowd."  And  so  saying,  he  descended 
the  steps  of  the  building,  and  led  us  along 
some  of  the  principal  streets,  till  he  dived  into 
an  obscure  alley,  and  stopped  at  the  door  of  a 
house  which  certainly  promised  nothing  from 
its  exterior. 

"  A  very  unaatis&ctoiy  sesuch  we  should 
have  had,"  said  I  to  my  father,  "  had  we  en- 
deavoured to  find  out  a  merchant  oursels-es. 
It  is  well  we  took  this  fellow  with  us." 

"  These  merehants,  I  have  heard,  usndly 
choose  these  secluded  places   on   account  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


311 


their  securify/'  replied  my  father.  ^^  It  would 
not  do  in  a  lawless  place  like  this  to  expose 
goods  for  sale  as  they  do  in  other  cities.  But 
thej  are  well  known,  and  easily  found  out  by 
strangers  if  they  apply  to  the  dullals  as  we 
have  done.'* 

We  were  lishered  into  the  interior  of  the 
house,  and  were  received  by  a  large  &t  man^ 
the  veiy  counterpart  of  the  sahoukar  I  had 
killed  I  started  involuntarily  at  the  resem- 
blance ;  but  soon  recovering  myself^  and  assured 
bv  his  ci\ility^  I  seated  myself^  as  did  also  my 
father,  and  we  quickly  entered  on  the  object  of 
our  risit. 

One  by  one  bales  were  opened  and  their 
contents  spread  before  us.     The  Sahoukar's 
stock  seemed  to  be  interminable  and  of  great 
value.     We  selected  several  articles^  and  in- 
quiring the  prices  of  those  which  we  inspected, 
of  which  I  made  memorandums^  we  desired 
them  to  be  kept  for  us^  saying  that  we  would 
call  the  next  day  with  money  to  pay  for  them. 
The  Sahoukar  pressed  us  to  take  them  with 
u.s^  and  the  DuUal  oifered  his  security  for  us ; 
but  fur  obvious  reasons  we  declined^  and  took 
our  leave  of  the  merchant. 

The  Dullal   accompanied  us  as  far  as  the 


•I 


.  I 


312 


CONPESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


Char  Minar,  where  my  father,  slipping  a  piece 
of  money  into  his  hands  for  his  trouble,  told 
him  we  now  knew  onr  way  home,  and  bid  him 
come  early  in  the  morning  to  tlic  kanvan  and 
inquire  for  the  house  of  Rugonnth  das  Sahou- 
kar,  where  he  would  get  tidings  of  us. 

"  So  far  1  am  BatJafied,"  said  my  lather; 
"  our  goods,  as  you  will  have  obsened,  are  equal 
in  quality  to  those  we  saw,  and  by  the  prices 
affixed  to  them  we  have  a  good  earnest  of  a 
laige  sum  of  money,  if  we  can  only  dispose 
of  them,  a  matter  I  apprehend  of  no  difficulty 
if  properly  managed." 

The  next  morning  came  the  Dulhil, 

"  CaoBt  thou  be  secret?"  itsked  my  father 
at  once,  and  throwing  him  a  couple  of  ru- 
pees.   The  fellow  started  and  trembled. 

"  If  such  is  my  lord's  will,"  said  he,  his  teeth 
almost  chattering  with  fear,  "  1  can ;  but  I  am 
a  poor  man,  a  very  inoffensive  man.  I  am  my 
lord's  slave,  and  rub  my  nose  on  his  feet," 
cried  he  at  last,  fairly  throwing  himself  on  the 
ground  and  rubbing  his  forehead  against  the 
ground,  as  he  saw  my&ther's  brow  contracting, 
and  his  &ce  assuming  an  ex])ression  of  angf 
at  the  evident  suspidon  which  the  man  had  of 


1 


COXFESSIOXS  OF  A  THUG. 


313 


'i 


^'  Why,^  cried  my  father,  as  the  fellow  lay 
on  the  floor  whimpering,  **  what  is  this  ?  what 
chicken-hearted  son  of  a  vile  woman  art  thou  ? 
In  the  name  of  Alia  get  up  !  Because  a  man 
^vho,  Inshalla !  is  somebody,  asks  thee  whether 
thou  canst  be  secret,  must  thou  of  necessity 
think  thou  art  going  to  have  thy  throat  cut  V^ 

^  Do  not  talk  of  it,'*  cried  the  wretch,  shut* 
ting  his  eyes  and  shuddering.  "  I  am  a  poor 
man  and  a  miserable  Hindoo ;  what  would  my 
lord  get  by  cutting  my  throat?'' 

"Nay,"  said  my  father,  ^^this  is  beyond 
iKiaring ;  the  fellow  has  not  the  soul  of  a  flea. 
Kick  him  out  into  the  street,  and  beat  him  on 
the  mouth  with  a  slipper :  there  are  plenty  of 
dulkls  to  be  found  beside  him.'' 

"  Pardon,  noble  sir!"  cried  the  fellow, — the 
mention  of  his  trade  leading  him  to  suppose 
that  he  was  required  in  the  way  of  his  calling, — 
"  pardon  my  foolishness.  My  lord's  threat- 
ening aspect  turned  my  liver  into  water ;  but 
now  that  he  smiles  again,  I  am  assured  that  no 
hann  is  meant." 

"  Harm !  surely  not  to  such  a  wretch  as 
thou,"  said  my  father ;  '*  but  since  thou  art 
in<  lined  to  listen  to  reason,  sit  down,  and  hear 
v^hat  we  have  to  say  to  thee." 

VOL.  I.  P 


t 

ii, 


314  C0NPE8BI0NS  OF  A  THVG. 

'■  I  can  be  secret,"  cried  the  DuUat ;  "let  my 
lord  speak." 

"  1 1  •vtUl  fere  badly  with  thee  if  thou  art  rot," 
said  my  father,  again  looking  p:rimly  nt  him : 
"  but  listen.  I  am  a  merchant ;  1  have  never 
been  at  this  city  before ;  but  hearinn;  at  Delhi 
that  an  investment  of  valuable  poods,  such  as 
we  saw  yesterday,  was  likely  to  sell  well  here, 
I  have  brought  one  down  with  me.  I  knew 
not  the  sellbg  prices  here,  and  therefore  en- 
gaged thee  to  show  me  some  goods,  that  I 
might  be  able  to  regulate  the  sale  of  my  ottTi. 
Now,  canst  thou  manage  it  for  me  ?" 

"  Surely,  surely,"  said  the  fLllow  in  delight. 
■'  nothing  is  more  easy.  My  lord  will  not  of 
course  forget  my  perquisites  on  the  sale  ?" 

"  Thou  ahalt  have  five  rupees  in  every  hun- 
dred's worth  disposed  of,"  said  my  father: 
"  will  this  content  thee?" 

"  It  is  a  princely  offer,  and  worthy  of  my 
lord's  generosity,"  said  the  Dullol.  "  Might  1 
i)G  permitted  to  see  the  goods?" 

"  It  is  necessary  that  you  should  see  them, 
and  here  they  are,"  rejoined  my  father ;  and  he 
opened  the  door  of  the  room  where  they  wert. 
und  one  by  one  displayed  the  contents  of  the 
bales. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


315 


If 


"This  is  indeed  a  rich  stocky'*  said  the 
Dullal:  "you  may  be  able  to  sell  most  of  the 
cloths,  but  I  question  whether  the  whole,  with- 
out vou  intend  to  remain  here  some  time/^ 

» 

"  That  depends  upon  circumstances  over 
which  I  have  no  control/'  said  my  father ;  '^  if 
I  cannot  sell  them  all  here^  I  shall  take  what 
remains  to  Poonah/' 

"  Well,**  said  the  man,  '^  if  I  am  permitted, 
I  will  make  memorandums  of  all  that  there  is 
bere,  and  in  the  course  of  tomorrow  will  let 
vou  know  what  can  be  done.  I  cannot  do  so 
earlier,  for  I  shall  have  to  visit  all  the  dealers/' 

"  Do  what  you  think  best,*'  said  my  father, 
"  and  here  are  ten  rupees  for  your  expenses. 
Now  begone,  and  let  me  see  you  again  at  this 

tune  tnninTTO"w/* 

The  fellow  made  many  salams  and  took  his 
leave. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  so  pitiful  a  wretch  ?  " 
Kiid  my  father.  "  For  two  cowrees  I  would 
have  strangled  him  on  the  spot,  to  put  an  end 
to  so  disgraceful  a  coward.'' 

"  Let  him  pass,"  said  I ;  "he  is  but  a  Hin- 
doo, and  not  worth  thinking  of.  But  you  are 
not  going  to  let  him  off  with  all  the  money  you 
have  promised  him  ?" 

p  2 


[ 

« 


I 


316 


CONKESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


"  Of  course  not,"  replied  my  father ;  "  you 
understand  I  suppose  what  is  to  be  done >" 

"  Perfectly,"  said  1 ;  "leave  him  to  me." 

I  went  to  Zora,  my  own  gentle  Zora.  Shi 
had  been  speaking  much  of  visiting  her  kin 
dredj  and  though  I  had  put  lier  off  as  well  a: 
I  could  since  we  arrived,  I  saw  with  con 
cern  that  i  had  no  longer  any  pretext  fo 
detaining  her.  1  coidd  have  tied  with  her- 
1  think  I  could.  Such  was  the  intensity  of  m; 
love  for  her,  that,  had  I  had  the  courage  ^ 
speak  of  flight  and  she  had  agreed  to  accom 
pany  me,  I  verily  believe  I  should  have  for 
saken  father,  associates  and  profession,  aa< 
committed  myself  to  the  world. 

And  if  I  had,  said  the  Thug,  musing 
sHouId  I  have  Deeu  nonse  off  than  I  am  no* 
should  I  ever  have  worn  these  disgracelul  fet 
ters?  have  ever  doomed  myself  to  perpctiu 
imprisonment  and  a  state  of  existence  whici 
1  would  to  heaven  were  ^adcd,  and  should  b 
ended,  but  that  I  have  (and  I  curse  myself  fo 
it,)  a  mean,  base,  ay  cowardly  lingering  fo 
life !  Sahib,  I  tell  you  it  would  have  hew 
well  for  me 'had  I  then  fied, — fled  from  giiil 
and  crime,  into  which  I  daily  plunged  deepei 
With  my  aoldierUke  figure,  my  address,  m; 


CONPESSIOXS  OF  A  THUG. 


317 


skill  in  the  use  of  arms^  I  might  have  gained 
honourable  service;  I  might  have  led  armies, 
or  have  met  a  soldier^s  death  on  some  battle- 
field !  But  it  was  not  so  written ;  it  was  not 
my  fate,  and  I  am  what  I  am, — a  curse  to 
myself,  and  to  all  with  whom  I  have  ever  been 
connected. 

Zora!  she  thought  not  of  my  anxiety;  all 
she  hoped  for,  cared  for  now  was  to  see  her 
mother  and  her  sister*  She  assailed  me  with 
importunities  that  I  would  send  her,  and  as- 
sured me  that  she  would  not  be  long  absent^ 
hut  go  to  them  she  must, — they  would  so 
rt'joice  to  see  her  again,  and  would  welcome  me 
a^  her  deliverer.  After  seeing  them  she  would 
return  to  me^  tod  we  should  never  again  be 
parted. 

"  Alas!^'  I  said,  *'my  Zora,  you  know  not 
wliat  you  ask.  Do  you  think  that  those 
charms  are  of  no  value  to  your  mother  and 
sister?  You  have  owned  to  me  that  you  are 
iar  more  beautiful  and  attractive  than  any  of 
those  you  are  connected  with.  In  your  absence 
they  will  have  sunk  into  obscurity,  and  they 
niil  hail  your  return  as  the  earnest  of  more 
wealth  and  more  distinction.'' 
**  Nay,  these  are  cruel  words,  my  beloved. 


99 


•       I 


318  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

she  replied ;  *'  you  well  know  that  I  have  never 
deceived  you,  and  that  as  true  ks  that  1 
breathe  my  soul  ia  yours  for  ever.  So  let  me 
go,  I  pray  you,  and  in  a  few  hours  I  shall  be 
again  with  you,  and  pressed  to  your  honoured 
breast." 

"Be  it  so,"  said  I  sadly;  for  though  I  hardly 
dared  think  it,  I  felt  as  if  this  was  our  parting 
for  ever.  "  Go  then ;  and  if  you  return  not,  1 
will  come  to  you  by  the  evening." 

A  covered  zenana  cart  was  easily  hired,  and 
the  driver  seeming  perfectly  to  understand 
where  she  wished  to  go,  she  stepped  joyfully 
into  it,  attended  by  her  old  servant,  and,  with 
two  of  my  men  to  attend  her,  she  left  me. 

They  soon  returned,  but  they  knew  nothing, 
save  that  there  was  great  joy  in  the  house  when 
her  relatives  saw  her.  Towards  evening  I  could 
no  longer  control  my  impatieace,  and  takbg 
one  of  them  with  me,  1  mounted  my  horse  and 
rode  to  her  house. 

It  was  situated  nearly  opposite  a  fountain, 
which  is  in  the  centre  of  the  street  below  the 
Char  Minor,  and  1  had  passed  it  the  day  before. 
I  was  easily  admitted ;  and  oh  !  what  joy  was 
evinced  when  I  entn^d  the  room,  where  Zors, 
her  sister  and  mother  were   seated!    "He  is 


i  ■ 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


319 


come!''  cried  my  poor  girl,  and  she  rushed 
into  mv  arms.  She  strained  me  to  her  breast 
for  an  instant,  and  then  holding  me  from  her, 
*'Look,  mother !"  she  cried;  "  look  on  him;  is 
he  not  as  I  said ;  is  he  not  as  beautiful  and 
brave  ?'^ 

The  old  lady  approached  me,  and  passing 
her  hands  over  my  face  cracked  her  knuckles 
and  every  joint  of  her  fingers  by  pressing  the 
backs  of  her  hands  against  her  temples,  while 
the  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks :  this  she  did  as 
often  as  there  was  a  joint  to  crack ;  and  then 
>he  caught  me  in  her  arms  and  hugged  me, 
ening  at  the  same  time  like  a  child. 

Tlie  sister  received  me,  I  thought,  rather 
coldly.  Had  I  been  less  handsome,  perhaps, 
she  would  have  been  more  cordial ;  she  did  not 
>eem  to  like  Zora^s  having  so  handsome  a 
lover. 

**  May  the  blessing  of  the  Prophet  and  the 
twelve  Imams  be  on  you  and  your  posterity!'* 
criod  the  old  lady  when  she  had  recovered 
breath  to  speak.  '^  May  the  gracious  Alia  keep 
)  ou  in  his  protection,  and  may  the  lady  Muriam 
aiid  the  holy  Moula-ali  bless  you !  Tou  have 
made  a  desolate  house  fuU  again,  and  have 
changed  our  weeping  to  joy.    What  can  I  say 


t* 


r 


'    I 


320 


^  thdB. 


more  ?     Who  could  have  thought  it  « 
Zora  when  ft  cart  stopped  at  the  door? 
bee  was  just  saying  that  it  was  that  vile  w 
Sukccnn,  come  to  pretend    condolence, 
in  reality  she  rejoiced  at  oiu-  misfortune,  wlq 
left  her  without  a  rival ;  and  I  was  sayi 
matter  what  I  was  saying — when  we  hei 
faint  ci^',  as  if  of  astonishment,  and  a  biHJ 
and  we  did  not  know  what  to  think ;  wh< 
rushed  our  lost  Zora,  our  pearl,  oi 
and  then  I  thought  my  old  heart  would  1 
with  joy,  for  my  liver  seemed  to  be  inel 
and  1  have  done  nothing  since,  Meer  Sahib,  H 
sit  oiiposite  to  her,  and  stroke  her  face  with  j 
hands,  and  gaze  into  her  eyes,  to  assure  mjj 
that   I   am   not   mistaken.     Inshalla! 
row   I  will  send  five  rupees  to  every  ! 
the  city,  and  distribute  sweetmeats  to  fifty  fi 
gars  in  the  name  of  the  Imam  Zamia ;  b 
I  will  have  a  tazca  made,  and  will  no  I 
wear  these  mourning   garments.       Ah  ! 
Sahib,  if  you  knew  how  1  have  sat  day  d 
day,  and  wept  till  1  am  reduced  to  a  mere  4 
dow  of  what  I  was !  and  all  my  friends  ti 
console  me,  but  in  vain,  1  would  not  be  ^ 
forted."     And  her  tears  flowed  afresh  at  ^ 
recollection. 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TIllG 


What  the  old  latly  was  before  her  grief  com- 
cnced,  I  cannot  pretend  to  eay ;  but  in  her 
esent  plight  she  ap[>eared  the  fattest  woman  I 
d  ever  looked  upoD.  She  could  now  talk ;  she 
lied  from  side  to  side  when  she  stirred,  and 
ted  her  feet  as  an  elephant  would  do  among 
iense  crowd  of  people.  It  was  painful  to  see 
r  in  her  tight  trowsers ;  at  every  movement 
e  made,  especially  when  she  sat  down,  they 
peared  about  to  split,  and  let  out  a  mass 
ile^h  which  was  in  rebeUion  against  its  con- 
ement.  She  ought  to  have  worn  a  petticoat ; 
t  no,  the  old  lady  had  her  vanity,  and  still 
ided  herself  on  the  beauty  of  her  limbs,  which 
heard  aflenvards  had  really  been  strikingly 
[nmetrical  in  her  youth. 
We  sat  conversing  and  relating  our  adven- 
res,  until  the  evening  fell,  and  I  spread  my 
rpet  for  prayer. 

"  Ah,  he  is  a  good  Syud,"  said  the  old  wo- 
ld ;  "I  like  to  see  the  young  fond  of  their 
votions ;  but  it  is  ever  thus  with  the  noble 
;e  from  Hindostan." 

I  was  preparing  to  take  my  departure,  when 
;y  one  and  all  cried  out  against  it.  "  What ! 
ive  our  house  before  you  have  broken  bread 
d  drunk  water  with  us  }"  It  was  not  to  be 


r 


322  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

thought  of^ — I  must  stay:  dinner  was  prepared ; 
they  were  just  on  the  point  of  sending  for  me 
when  I  came,  and  above  all  it  ivas  tlie  nintli 
day  of  the  Mohorum,  and  1  must  stay,  were  it 
but  to  see  the  procession  of  the  Nal  Sahib, 
That  sacred  relic,  one  of  the  shoes  of  the  horsF 
the  blessed  Prophet  rode  wlicn  he  fled  to  Me- 
dina, would  be  carried  in  gmnd  procession,  and 
I  should  never  have  a  chance  of  seeing  the  IJkr 
again.  These  reasons,  and  many  imploring 
looks  from  Zora,  made  me  speedily  determine; 
so  sending  away  my  horse  and  the  man,  with 
a  message  to  ray  father  to  say  !  should  not  re- 
turn, I  gave  myself  up  to  a  night  of  enjoymeni, 
such  as  I  little  expected  when  I  parted  with 
Zora  in  the  morning. 

The  dinner  was  excellent,  and  the  old  lady's 
cooking  unexceptionable.  There  were  all  sort* 
of  currieSj  with  but  a  mouthful  iu  each  little 
cup,  but  still  sufficient  of  each  to  leave  an 
exquisite  flavotu-  in  the  nouth,  only  to  be  re- 
placed by  another  surpassing  it^pilaus  of  i-ari- 
ous  kinds,  and  sweetmeats — and,  to  crown  all, 
some  delicious  wine  of  the  infidels  called  the 
Francees,  which  the  old  lady  pronounced  nol 
to  be  wine,  but  sherbet,  and  allowed  to  th* 
Huzoor  himself,  the  great  Sikundur  Jab.    I< 


CONFESSION'S  OP  A  THUG.  323 

■tainly  was  very  delicious,  and  elevated  the 
irits.  At  the  end,  after  taking  a  whiff  or 
0,  she  carefully  wiped  the  mouth-piece,  and 
^seated  me  with  her  own  hookah,  the  fra- 
ince  of  which  was  beyond  that  of  ambergris 
musk.  I  was  in  paradise  !  I  was  intensely 
ppy! 

"You  have  heard  me  sing,"  said  Zora  to 
',  "  when  I  was  in  captivity,  and  after  the 
igues  of  travel  in  our  little  tent,  where  there 
IS  no  scope  for  my  voice ;  now  my  heart  is 
id  and  bounding,  and  you  shall  hear  me 
ain — may  the  Prophet  pardon  mc  for  singing 
uing  the  Mohorum ! — and  you  shall  say  which 
lu  like  best ;  my  sister  shall  accompany  me 
11  am  tired,  and  I  will  then  accompany  her." 
A  saringhee  was  brought;  Zenat  tuned  it, 
id  taking  the  bow  played  a  short  prelude, 
was  one  to  the  most  entrancing  sounds  I  had 
er  heard.  Zora  surpassed  all  her  former  at- 
mpts,  it  was  ravishing  to  listen  to  her ;  and 
er  sister,  who  was  a  perfect  mistress  of  the  in- 
:rument,  (a  strange  thing  for  a  woman,}  gave 
its  full  force  of  melody  and  expression.  You 
now.  Sahib,  how  nearly  it  accords  to  the  hu- 
:ian  voice ;  and  now,  as  accompaniment  and 
ong  rose   and  fell   together,   it  appeared  as 


324 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  T 


though  two  of  the  richest,  fullest  voices  were 
pouring  forth  strains  such  as  angels  might 
have  come  down  from  the  skies  to  hear. 

But  at  last  the  noise  of  drums  and  shouting 
outside  became  so  great,  that  both  ga\-e  up  in 
de^air. 

"A  plague  on  them  all,"  said  she;  "and  I 
in  such  voice  that  I  could  have  sung  to  you 
idl  night !  And  have  I  sung  well ': " 

"  Ay,  have  you,"  said  1 ;  "  but  metbinlcB 
the  first  song  you  ever  sung  to  me,  at  the 
palace  in  Oomerkh^r,  will  dwell  longer  on  my 
memory  than  any  I  have  heard  since." 

"  Ya  Alia ! "  exclaimed  Zenat,  who  had  moved 
to  the  window;  "was  there  ever  a  sight  so 
magnificent  I  Come  and  see  :  'tis  passing  fast, 
and  vriU  be  soon  out  of  sight. " 


END  OP  FIRST  VOLUME. 


br  aichud  ud  John  E.  Tarte,  Rn)  Li 


CONFESSIONS 


A     THUG. 


lAPTAIN  MEADOWS  TAYLOK, 


i    .* 

1  ^io 

W 


n 

•iH! 


IS   THEIEE  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  n.  ■  ■  m\ 


LONDON: 

ABD  BENTLEY,  NEW  BURLINGTON  STREET. 
1839. 


'  tHv; 


.■ij/i 


CONFESSIONS 

OP 

A  THUG. 


CHAPTER   I. 


■  rOHTa    MOW  UtKRB  «l 
T»V  MOII0BDII,  UO  B0< 


rAT*S  exclainatioQ  drew  us  to  the  window. 
ck  ! "  she  said ;  "  look  out,  or  you  will  lose 
ght;  they  are  even  now  passing  the  Char 

dill  \ook  niit,  and  the  sight  was  indeed 
ficent .  A  cruw  d  of  some  hundreds  of  jieo- 
re  escorting  n  Punjah,  that  holy  symbol 
'  &ith ;  most  uf  them  were  aimed,  and 
,.  II.  B 


their  naked  weapons  gleamed  brightly  in  ( 
light  of  numberless  torches  which  were  ele' 
on  lofty  bamboos  ;  others  bore  aft,ab-geer8,  i 
of  silver  and  gold  tinsel,  with  deep  fringf 
the  same,  which  ghttered  and  sparkled  as  S 
were  waved  to  and  fro  by  the  movement! 
those  who  carried  them.     But  the  object  1 
most  striking  of  all  was  the  Char  Mir 
sdf,  as  the  procession  passed  under  it;  j 
light  of  the  torches  illuminated  it  from  t 
bottom,  and  my  gaze  was  riveted,  ( 
it  had  suddenly   and  startlingly  i 
existence. 

The  procession  passed  on,  and  all  o 
relapsed  into  gloom:  the  Char  Minar  i 
longer  visible  to  the  eye,  dazzled  as  it  bad  I 
by  the  lights ;  but  as  it  became  more  i 
tomed  to  the  darkness,  the  building  g 
revealed  itself,  dim  and  shadowy,  its  huge  l( 
surface  looking  like  a  spectre,  or  1  could  | 
like  one  of  the  mysterious  inhabitants  of  ti 
whom,  we  are  told,  Suleemaii-ibn-Dac 
other  sages  had  under  their  command, 
were  thus  enabled  to  describe.  Again,  d 
gazed,  another  procession  would  pass,  ■ 
sudden  flash  as  of  bghtning  would  caiu 
same  eSect ;  interior  and  exterior  of  the  a 


CONrESBIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


ere  as  bright,  for  brighter  they  seemed,  thaii 
noonday. 

I  was  enraptured.  Zenat  had  left  us  to 
trselves,  and  we  sat,  my  arm  around  my  be- 
ved,  while  she  nestled  close  to  me,  and  we 
unnured  to  each  other  those  vows  of  love 
lich  hearts  like  ours  could  alone  frame  and 
ve  utterance  to. 

Long  did  we  sit  thus — Sahib,  I  know  not 
<w  long — the  hours  fled  like  moments. 
"  Look ! "  cried  Zora,  "  look  at  that  mighty 
thering  in  the  street  below  us ;  they  are  now 
:hting  the  torches,  and  the  procession  of  the 
i\  Sahib  will  presently  come  forth," 
I  had  not  observed  it,  though  I  had  heard 
e  hum  of  voices ;  the  gloom  of  the  street  had 
cherto  prevented  my  distinguishing  anything ; 
:t  as  torch  after  torch  was  lighted  and  raised 
>ft  on  immense  poles,  the  sea  of  human  heads 
cealed  itself.  There  were  thousands.  The 
tet  was  ao  packed  frcAn  side  to  side,  that  to 
)Te  was  impossible;  the  mass  was  closely 
dged  together,  and  we  waited  impatiently 
■  the  time  when  it  should  be  put  in  motion, 
make  the  tour  of  the  city. 
One  t^  one  the  processions  we  had  seen  pass 
fore  us  ranged  themselves  in  front,  and  as  they 
b2 


4  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

joined  together,  who  can  describe  the  splendoti 
of  the  effect  of  the  thousands  of  torches,  thi 
thousands  of  aflab-geers,  of  flags  and  pennon: 
of  all  descriptions,  the  hundreds  of  elephanti 
gaily  caparisoned,  bearing  on  their  backs  thei 
noble  owners,  clad  in  the  richest  apparel,  at 
tended  by  their  armed  retainers  and  spearmec 
some  stationary  J  others  moving  to  and  fit 
amidst  the  vast  mass  of  human  beings ! 

One  elephant  in  particular  I  remarked, — 
noble  animal,  bearing  a  lai^  silver  umban 
iu  which  sat  four  boys,  doubtless  the  sons  c 
some  nobleman  from  the  number  of  attendant 
which  surrounded  them.  The  animal  was  ev 
dcntly  much  excited,  whether  by  the  noise,  th 
lights,  and  the  crowd,  or  whether  he  was  mm 
I  cannot  say ;  but  the  Mahout  seemed  to  hat 
great  dithculty  in  keeping  him  quiet,  and  ofle 
dug  his  ankoos  into  the  brute's  head  with  grei 
force,  which  made  him  lift  his  trunk  into  li 
air  and  bellow  with  pain.  I  saw  the  Mahot 
was  enraged,  and,  from  the  gestures  of  some  i 
the  jtersouB  near,  could  guess  that  they  wej 
advising  him  to  be  gentle ;  but  the  animal  bi 
came  more  restive,  and  I  feared  there  would  I 
some  accident,  as  the  Mahout  only  punisbc 
him  the  more  eeverely.     At  last,  by  some  ui 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


lucky  chance,  the  blazing  part  of  a  torch  fell 
from  the  pole  upon  which  it  was  raised  on  the 
elephant's  back ;  he  screamed  out  with  the  sud- 
den pain,  and  raising  his  trunk,  rushed  into  the 
crowd. 

Ya  Alia  what  a  sight  it  was !  Hundreds, 
as  thejr  vainly  endeavoured  to  get  out  of  the 
way,  only  wedged  themselves  closer  together, 
shrieks  and  screams  rent  the  air;  but  the  most 
fearful  sight  was,  when  the  maddened  beast, 
unable  to  make  his  way  through  the  press, 
seized  on  an  unfortunate  wretch  by  the  waist 
with  his  trunk,  and  whirling  him  high  in  the 
air  dashed  him  against  the  ground,  and  then 
kneeling  down  crushed  him  to  a  mummy  with 
his  tusks.  Involuntarily  I  turned  away  my 
head ;  the  sight  was  sickening,  and  it  was  just 
under  me. 

When  I  looked  again,  the  brute,  apparently 
satisfied,  was  standing  quietly,  and  immediately 
aftenRards  was  driven  away ;  the  body  of  the 
unfortunate  man  was  carried  off  and  depo- 
sited in  a  neighbouring  shop ;  and  all  again  be- 
came quiet* 

All  at  once  the  multitude  broke  out  into 
deafening  shouts  of  ^'  Hassan !  Hoosein !  Deen ! 
Deen!^'  the  hoarse  roar  of  which  was  mingled 


i     I 


6  CONFEaSIONB  OF  A  TMITQ. 

with  the  beating  of  immense  nagaras"*.  The 
sound  was  deafening,  yet  moGt  impresuve. 
The  multitude  became  agitated;  every  face 
at  once  turned  towards  the  portal  froia  whieh 
the  sanred  relic  was  about  to  issue,  aijd 
came  forth  in  another  instant  amidst  the  suddoi 
blaze  of  a  thousand  blue  lights.  I  turned  n^ 
eye  to  the  Char  Minar.  If  it  had  looked  htiU 
liant  by  the  torcb-hght,  how  much  more 
did  it  now !  The  pale  sulpliureouB  glare  caused 
its  white  surface  to  glitter  like  silver;  high  iv 
the  air  the  white  minarets  gleamed  \ntb 
tense  brightneBS ;  and,  as  it  stood  out  ugaiust 
deep  blue  of  the  sky,  it  seemed  to  be  a  a\ii 
creation  of  the  genii — so  grand,  so  uneartlily, 
while  the  numberless  torches,  overpowered  l^ 
the  superior  brightness  of  the  fireworks,  gave 
Jim  and  lurid  light  through  their  smoke,  w 
as  there  was  not  a  breath  of  wind,  hung 
them. 

All  at  once  a  numberless  flight  of 
from  the  top  of  the  Char  Minar  spruog 
into  the  sky,  and  at  an  immense  height, 
above  the  tops  of  the  minarets,  burst 
simultaneously,  and  descended  in  a  shower 

•  Large  dmntt. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


't 


brHIiant  blue  balls.  There  was  a  breathless  si- 
lence for  a  moment,  as  every  eye  was  upturned 
to  watch  tficir  descent,  for  the  effect  was  over- 
powering. But  again  the  shouts  arose^  the  mul- 
titude swayed  to  and  fro  like  the  waves  of  a 
troubled  sea;  every  one  turned  towards  the 
Char  Minar,  and  in  a  few  instants  the  living 
mass  was  in  motion. 

It  moved  slowly  at  first,  but  the  pressure  from 
behind  was  so  great  that  those  in  front  were 
obliged  to  run ;  gradually,  however,  the  mighty 
tide  flowed  along  at  a  more  measured  pace,  and 
it  seemed  endless.  Host  after  host  poured 
through  the  narrow  street ;  men  of  all  countries, 
most  of  them  bearing  naked  weapons  which 
tkshed  m  the  torch-light,  were  ranged  in  ranks, 
shouting  the  cries  of  the  faith ;  others  in  the 
garbs  of  £Edceers  chaunted  wild  hymns  of  the 
death  of  the  blessed  martyrs ;  others  again  in 
fantastic  dresses  formed  themselves  into  groups, 
and,  as  they  ran  rather  than  walked  along,  per- 
fbnned  strange  and  uncouth  antics ;  some  were 
painted  from  head  to  foot  with  different  colours ; 
others  had  hung  bells  to  their  ancles,  shoulders 
and  elbows,  which  jingled  as  they  walked  or 
danced ;  here  and  there  would  be  seen  a  man 
painted  like  a  tiger,  a  rope  passed  round  his 


•t 


i    I 


8  CONPBBBIONB  OF  A  TI)  UO. 

vsaat,  which  was  held  by  three  ur  four  others, 
vhile  the  tiger  made  desperate  leaps  and  chat^ 
into  the  crowd,  which  were  received  with  shoutB 
of  merrimenL 

Some  agua  were  dressed  in  sheepskins,  t« 
imitate  bears ;  others  were  monkeys,  with  enor- 
mous tula,  and  they  grinned  and  mowed  at 
the  crowd  which  Biurounded  them.  Now, 
some  Dobleman  would  scatter  from  his  elephant 
ahowers  of  pice  or  cowices  among  the  crowd  be- 
low him ;  and  it  was  fearful,  though  amusing,  to 
watch  the  eager  scramble  and  the  desperate  ei- 
ertioQB  of  those  undermost  to  extricate  them- 
selves,— ^not  unaitended  by  severe  bruises  and 
hurts.  Bodies  of  Arabsj  sin^^ng  theimHldwar- 
soogs,  firing  their  matchlocks  in  the  air,  and 
flourishing  their  naked  swords  and  jumbeas, 
joined  the  throng,  and  immediately  preceded 
the  holy  relic,  which  at  last  came  up. 

It  waa  carried  on  a  cushion  of  cloth  of  gold, 
covered  by  a  small  canopy  of  silver  tissue ;  the 
canopy  and  its  deep  silver  fringes  glittering  in 
the  blaze  of  innumerable  torches.  Moolas 
dressed  in  long  robes  walked  slowly  before, 
BiDpDgtheMoonakibBndthe  Murceas*.   Men 

■  Hymn*  peculiar  to  tbo  Mghnium. 


:^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


waved  enonnous  chourees  of  the  feathers  of  pea- 
cocks^ tails^  incense  burned  on  the  platform  of 
the  canopy^  and  sent  up  its  fragrant  cloud  of 
smoke,  and  handfuLs  of  the  sweet  ubeer  were 
showered  upon  the  cushion  by  all  who  could 
by  any  means  or  exertions  get  near  enough  to 
reach  it. 

Gradually  and  slowly  the  whole  passed  by : 
who  can  describe  its  magnificence?  Such  a 
scene  must  be  seen  to  be  felt !  I  say  felt^ 
Sahib,  for  who  could  see  a  mighty  multitude 
like  that^  collected  for  a  holy  purpose  with  one 
heart,  one  soul^  without  emotion  ?  Hours  we 
sat  there  gazing  on  the  spectacle ;  we  scarcely 
spoke,  so  absorbed  were  we  by  the  interest  of 
the  scene  below  us.  At  length  however  the 
whole  had  passed^  and  the  street  wa«  left  to 
loneliness  and  darkness :  the  few  forms  which 
flitted  along  here  and  there,  looked  more  like 
the  restless  spirits  of  a  burial-ground  than  hu- 
man beings^ — ^and  the  silence  was  only  now 
and  then  broken  by  a  solitary  fakeer,  his  bells 
tinkling  as  he  hurried  along  to  join  the  great 
procession,  the  Yoar  of  which  was  heard  far 
and  faintly  in  the  distance. 

Just  as  we  were  about  to  retire,  a  number  of 
men  formed  themselves  into  a  circle  around  a 

b5 


10  coNPsaaiONS  of  a  thug. 

pit  in  which  were  a  few  lighted  embers  ;  but 
some  bundles  of  grass  were  thrown  on  them~ 
the  light  blazed  up — and  draw  iiig  their  swords 
they  danced  round  and  round  the  tire,  waving 
their  weapons,  while  all  shouted  aloud  in  hoartc 
voices  the  names  of  the  bless^cd  martyrs.  The 
blazing  fire  in  the  centre  lijiLted  up  their  wild 
tbrms  and  gestures  as  they  danced,  tossing 
their  arms  wildly  into  the  air.  Now  they  stood 
still,  and  swayed  to  and  fro,  «liiie  the  fire  dicti 
away  and  they  were  scarcely  [jerceptible.  Again 
more  fiiel  was  thrown  on,  tlie  red  blaze  sprung 
up  &r  above  their  heads,  and  their  wild  round 
was  renewed  with  fresh  spiiit. 

The  night  was  now  ftr  sjient,  and  the  chill 
breeze  which  arose  warned  us  to  retire.  Indeed 
Zenat  and  her  mother  had  done  so  long  before, 
and  we  were  left  to  ourseh'c^. 

Sahib!  that  was  the  last  night  I  passed  with 
my  beloved,  and  the  whole  of  oiir  intercourse 
remains  on  my  memory  like  tlie  impression  of 
a  pleasing  dream,  on  which  I  delight  often  to 
dwell,  to  conjure  up  the  scenes  and  conversa- 
tions of  years  peat  and  gone — years  of  wild 
adventure,  of  trial,  of  sorrow,  and  of  crime. 

I  can  picture  to  myself  my  Zora  as  I  ported 
from  heron  tbefolloffing  moiling;  Icanagain 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


11 


hear  her  protestations  of  unalterable  love^  her 
entreaties  that  I  would  soon  return  to  her;  and 
above  all  I  remember  her  surpassing  loveliness, 
and  the  look  of  anguish  I  might  call  it  with 
which  she  followed  me  as  I  left  her,  after  one 
long  passionate  embrace.  These  impressions,  I 
saj,  still  linger  on  a  mind  which  has  been  ren- 
dered callous  by  crime,  by  an  habitual  system  of 
deception,  and  by  my  rude  intercoiu-se  with  the 
world — ^my  deadliest  enemy ;    and  they  arc  re- 
freshing and  soothing,  because  I  have  no  wrong 
toward  her  to  charge  myself  with.     I  rescued 
her;  she  loved  roe,  and  I  loved  her  too;   we 
wanted  nought  but  a  longer  intercourse  to  have 
strengthened  that  affection,  which  would  have 
lasted  till  death.    But  why  should  I  talk  thus  ? 
^Miy  should  I,  a  convicted  felon  and  murderer, 
linger  on  the  description  of  such  scenes  and 
thoughts  ?  Sahib,  I  have  done  with  them ;  I  will 
tell  you  of  sterner  things — of  the  further  adveiv- 
tares  of  my  life. 

I  returned  to  my  father :  he  was  not  angry 
at  my  absence,  and  I  found  Mohim  Das,  the 
dullal,  closeted  with  him,  and  also  another 
sahoukar-looking  person.  Mohun  Das  had 
been  eminently  successftd :  the  sahoukar  I  saw^ 
^as  the  assistant  in  a  wealthy  house  who  had 


12  CONFESSIONS  UF  A  THUG. 

need  of  all  our  goods,  and  he  was  come  to  see 
them  before  the  bargain  was  finally  closed. 
They  were  displayed  to  him,  both  goods  and 
jewels ;  he  approved  of  all,  said  he  would  return 
shortly  with  an  offer  for  tlieni,  and  having  made 
a  list  of  the  whole  he  de])artcd. 

"  Now,"  said  Mohun  D.is,  '■  about  the  price ; 
what  do  you  ask  ?" 

"You  know  better  than  1  do,"  said  my  father, 
"therefore  do  you  speak,  and  remember,  the 
more  they  sell  for  the  mori;  you  get." 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  your  munificence,"  said 
the  DuUal,  "  and  I  say  at  once  the  cloths  are 
worth  sixteen,  and  the  jewels  ten  thousand  ni- 
pees ;  but  you  must  ask  thirty  thousand, — you 
will  get  twenty-five  I  dare  say." 

"  It  is  too  little,"  Siud  my  father ;  "  they  cost 
me  nearly  that  sum;  and  lio^v  am  I  to  pay  my 
guards  if  I  get  no  profit  ?  1  shall  ask  thirl}'- 
five  for  the  whole." 

«  Well,"  said  the  Dullal,  "  if  you  do,  so  much 
the  better  for  roe ;  but  mark  what  I  say,  yoa 
will  get  no  more  than  my  ^  aluation ;  however, 
if  you  will  trust  me  and  leave  it  to  my  judge* 
ment,  I  will  get  a  fair  price." 

"I  will, but  recollect,  twenty-five  thousand  i* 
the  least" 


1 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


13 


"Certainly,"  said  the  Dullal;  '^I  go  to  do  your 

bidding." 

"  Go,"  said  my  father ;  ^'  Alia  Hafiz !  be  sure 
you  return  quickly/' 

It  was  noon  before  he  returned^  but  it  \ras 
with  a  joyful  face  when  he  did  come. 

Mer  many  profound  salams,  he  exclaimed^ 
to  my  father :  "  You  have  indeed  been  fortu- 
nate ;  your  good  destiny  has  gained  you  a  good 
bargain.  I  have  got  thirty  thousand  six  hun- 
dred rupees  for  the  whole ;  we  had  a  long  fight 
about  it,  and  wasted  much  breath ;  but,  blessed 
be  Narayun !  your  slave  has  been  successful : 
see,  here  is  the  Sahoukar's  acknowledgement/' 

My  &ther  took  it  and  pretended  to  read ;  I 
was  near  laughing  outright  at  his  gravity  as 
he  took  the  paper  and  pored  over^  the  crabbed 
Hindee  characters,  of  which  he  did  not  under- 
stand one, — ^nor  indeed  any  other ;  for  he  could 
neither  read  nor  write. 

"  Yes,''  said  he  gravely,  "  it  is  satisfactory ; 
now  how  am  I  to  be  paid  ?" 

"  The  Sahoukar  will  arrange  that  with  you 
in  any  way  you  please,"  said  the  Dullal:  "ready 
money  or  bills  are  equally  at  yoiur  service ;  but 
as  all  transactions  are  generally  at  six  months' 


14  CONFEBfllONa  OF  A  TIIUC. 

credit,  the  interest  for  that  time  at  the  unial 
rate  will  be  deducted." 

"  And  if  I  take  bills,  I  suppose  the  interest 
will  be  allowed  till  I  reach  Benares,  or  what- 
ever place  I  may  take  them  upon  ?" 

"  Certainly.** 

" Good,"  continued  my  father;  "do  you  at- 
tend here  with  the  Sahoukar,  and  we  will  settle 
ail  about  it,  and  he  can  take  away  the  mercfaan- 
diae  whenever  he  pleasea." 

So  the  Dullal  departed. 

It  was  now  about  the  time  when  the  tazeaa 
were  to  be  brought  to  the  edge  of  the  river 
to  be  thrown  into  the  water,  and  as  the  Kar- 
wan  was  not  far  from  the  s])ot,  I  proposed  to 
my  father  to  send  for  our  horses  and  ride  thither 
to  see  the  sight. 

He  agreed,  the  horses  were  quickly  brought, 
and  we  rode  to  the  bridge  over  which  the  road 
passes  into  the  city.  Taking  our  stand  upon  it. 
we  beheld  beneath  us  the  \iiriuus  nnd  motlcv 
groups  in  the  bed  of  the  river :  there  were  thou- 
sands assembled ;  the  banks  of  the  nver  snil 
the  bed  were  fiill,— so  fiiU,  it  seemed  as  if  you 
might  have  walked  upon  the  heads  of  Uu 
multitude.    The  aftab-ceertj,  and  the  tinsel  of 


C0NFSS8ION8  OF  A  THUO. 


15 


the  various  tazeas  glittered  in  the  afternoon 
sun, — the  endless  variety  of  colours  of  the 
dresses  had  a  cheerful  and  gay  effect — and^ 
though  it  was  nothing  to  the  grand  appearance 
of  the  procession  at  night,  still  it  was  worth 
looking  at.  The  tazeas  were  brought  one  by 
one,  by  the  various  tribes  or  neighbourhoods 
to  which  they  belonged,  and  thrown  into  the 
pools  in  the  bed  of  the  river,  for  deep  water 
there  was  none ;  but  there  was  sufEcient  for  the 
purpose,  and  as  each  glittering  fabric  was  cast 
in,  it  was  assailed  by  hundreds  of  little  ragged 
urchins,  who  quickly  tore  the  whole  to  pieces 
tor  the  sake  of  the  ornaments ;  and  there  was 
rnanj  a  warm  contest  and  scramble  over  these 
remains,  which  excited  the  laughter  of  the  by- 
standers. 

One  by  one  the  various  groups  returned  to- 
wards their  homes,  looking  wearied  and  ex- 
haiiisted;  for  the  excitement  which  had  kept 
them  up  for  so  many  days  and  nights  was  gone. 
In  many  a  shady  comer  might  be  seen  lying 
fast  asleep,  an  exhausted  wretch-^his  finery  still 
hanging  about  him, — ^hia  last  cowree  perhaps 
expended  in  a  copious  dose  of  bhung,  which, 
having  done  part  of  its  work  in  exciting  him 
almost  to  madness  during  the  preceding  night, 


'   I 


16  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCJQ. 

had  left  liim  with  a  racking  braiD,  aud  had  fi- 
nally sent  him  into  obUvion  of  his  fatigue  and 
hunger. 

The  Mohorum  was  ended :  nc  staid  on  tlM 
bridge  till  the  time  for  evening  prayer,  wheOi 
repairing  to  an  adjacent  mosque,  we  oflFered  np 
our  devotions  with  the  others  of  the  faithful 
who  were  there  assembled.  This  done,  I  told  n^ 
father  I  should  again  visit  Zora,  and  most  Ukel^ 
remain  at  her  house  all  night :  be  bid  me  be 
sure  to  return  early  in  the  morning,  on  account 
of  our  business ;  and  having  promised  this^  [ 
departed. 

1  rode  slowly  through  the  now  silent  aad, 
almost  deserted  streets ;  the  few  persona  w] 
I  met  were  hurrying  along  to  their  homea, 
had  no  common  feeling  or  interest  with 
other  as  before.     I  passed  along  the  now 
known  track,  and  was  soon  at  the  house 
held  all  that  Mas  most  dear  to  mc  on  eartli. 
sent  up  my  name  and  dismounted ; 
the  usual  summons,  and  that  1  should  see 
countenance  1  longed  to  behold  welcoming 
from  the  window.    I  waited  longer  than  I 
assign  a  cause  for  in  my  own  mind ;  at  last 
attendant  returned,  and  as  he  quitted  the 
old  the  door  was  rudely  shut  alter  him. 


CONPEBSIOKB  OF  A  THUG.  1^ 

ame  time  the  casements  of  the  windows 
th  shut.  What  was  I  to  think  of  this? 
ly  forebodings  were  but  tuo  just.  My 
it  broke  in  upon  my  thoTi<rhts  by  ad- 
me. 

'  mother,  whom  I  hsve  seen,"  .said  he, 
!  give  you  her  salam,  and  ttll  you  that 
jhter  is  particularly  engapcd  and  cnn- 
ve  yon.  I  ventured  to  remonstrate,  but 
Foman  became  angry,  and  told  me  tliat 
behaved  civilly  to  you,  and  that  you 
it  expect  more;  andfiirthtr,  shi;  said, 
in  from  me,  that  he  had  bitter  act  the 
I  wise  man,  and  forget  Zora,  for  iicvtr 
ill  he  see  her  j  it  will  he  in  vain  that  he 
for  her,  for  she  will  be  beyond  hia 
nd  I  would  rather  that  s)ie  died,  than 
he  associate  and  partner  of  an  adven- 
:  him,  who,  for  all  I  know,  might  in- 
er  from  home,  and,  when  he  was 
ler,  leave  her  in  some  jungle  to  atar\e. 
ell  him  this,  and  say  that  if  he  is  a  w  ise 
rill  forget  her.' " 

was  this  all?  "  exclaimed  I  in  a  fury ; 
is  all  the  hag  said  ?  I  will  see  whether 
effect  an  entrance ;"  and  I  rushed  at 
with  all  my  might.   In  vain  I  pushed 


18 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUOi    , 


and  battered  it  with  the  hilt  of  my  eword,  ita 
too  securely  fastened  within  to  give  w>y«l 
called  out  Zora's  name — I  raved — 1  tl 
as  loud  as  I  could  to  destroy  myself  at  the  d 
and  that  my  blood  would  be  upon  the  hes 
that  cruel  old  woman.  It  was  all  in  vaio,  ]{ 
a  bolt  stirred,  not  a  shutter  moved,  and  1 1 
down  in  very  despair.  A  few  pei'sons  had  a 
lected,  observing  my  wild  demeanor;  anda 
looked  up  from  ray  kneee,  where  my  face  I 
been  hidden,  one  of  them  said,  "  Poor  y 
it  is  a  pity  his  love  has  been  unkind  i 
not  admit  him." 

"  Pooh ! "  said  another,  "  he  is  dnmk  i 
bhung;  Alia  knows  whether  we  are  safe  b 
him  ! — he  has  arms  in  bis  hands ;  v 
get  out  of  his  wav ;  your  drunken  j 
ticklish  people  to  deal  with,  let  alone  their  b 
a  scandal  to  the  faith." 

I  was  ashamed  ;  shame  for  once  < 
anger.  I  walked  towards  my  horse,  and  D 
ing  him  rode  slowly  from  the  place.  Hovrl 
solate  everj'thing  appeared !  The  night  befn 
had  reached  the  summit  of  happiness.  I  i 
one  look  to  the  w  indow  where  I  had  sat  iu  s 
converse  with  her  whom  I  was  destined  no  ■ 
to  behold ;  f   thought  on  her  words,  oadM 


CONrCSelONS  OF  A  TUCG.  I  'J 

itteriDg  scene  was  again  before  me.  Now  all 
IS  dark  and  silent,  and  accorded  well  with 
J  feelings.  I  rode  home  in  this  mood,  end 
rowing  myself  down  on  my  carpet,  gavemysi.ll' 
to  the  bitterness  of  my  feelings  and  unavnil- 
;  regret.  A  thousand  schemes  I  revolved  in 
'  mind  for  the  recovery  of  Zora  during  thai 
;ht,for  I  slept  not.  One  by  one  I  dismissed 
;m  as  cheating  me  with  vain  hopes,  only  u> 
succeeded  by  others  equally  vague  and  un- 
isfactory.  I  rose  in  the  morning  fcveri eh  and 
refreshed,  having  determined  on  nothing. 
ere  was  only  one  hope,  that  of  the  old  woman 
:  nurse ;  if  I  could  hut  speak  with  her,  1 
lught  I  should  be  able  to  eflFect  something, 
1  a»  soon  aa  I  could  summon  one  of  the  men 
o  had  attended  Zora,  I  sent  him  for  infor- 
tioa. 


CONFEBStONS  OF  A  TIIUO. 


CHAPTER   II. 


I  HAD  not  seen  Bhudrinath  now  for  soi 
daySj  and  fearing  he  might  think  me  neglecti 
I  went  to  the  serai  in  ivhich  he  and  the  m 
had  put  up. 

"  Ah ! "  cried  he  when  he  saw  me  apprtw 
"  so  we  are  at  last  permitted  to  see  the  light 
your  countenance;  what,  in  the  name  of  B! 
wanee,  have  you  been  about  ?  I  have  sought  j 
in  vain  for  the  last  three  days." 

"Tell  me,"  said  I,  "what  you  have  h( 
doing,  and  you  shall  know  my  adventures  afl 
wards," 

"Well  then,"  said  he,  "  in  the  first  place 
have  made  a  series  of  poojahs  and  sacrifices 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THVO. 


21 


I 


the  different  temples  around  this  most  Maho* 
medan  of  cities;  secondly,  I  have  seen  and 
mixed  in  the  Mohorum  ;  and  lastly,  I  have  as- 
sisted to  kill  seven  persons/* 

"  Killed  seven  persons ! "  I  exclaimed  in 
wonder,  "how,  in  the  name  of  the  Prophet,  did 
you  manage  that?^ 

"  Nothing  more  easy,  my  gay  young  jema- 
dar," he  replied :  '*  do  you  not  know  that  this  is 
the  Karwan,  where  travellers  daily  arrive  in 
numbers,  and  from  which  others  are  as  fre- 
quently departing  ?  Nothing  is  easier  than  to 
beguile  them  to  accompany  us  a  short  distance, 
pretending  that  we  are  going  the  same  road : 
^^hy  a  Thug  might  live  here  for  ever,  and  get 
a  decent  li^ng.  The  people  (my  blessings  on 
them !)  are  most  iinsuspicious ;  and,  thanks  to 
Huiioonian  and  his  legions,  there  is  no  want 
ui  rocks  and  wild  roads  about  the  dty,  which 
ij'ive  capital  opportunities  for  destroying  them/' 

"Ajaib!'*  I  exclaimed,  "this  is  very  won- 
ierful ;  and  who  were  they  ?  '* 

^^  Not  in  the  least  extraordinary,"  said  Bhu- 
drinath  coolly,  •^  if  you  think  on  it ; — but  to 
ar-swer  your  question.  The  first  was  a  Bimnea 
^«K  ho  was  going  to  Beeder ;  we  took  him  to  Gol- 
conda,  and  buried  him  among  the  tombs,  and 


!  t 


22 


COSFKSSIONa  OF  A  THDG. 


we  got  seventy  rapees  and  some  pieces  of  goU 
from  him.  The  second  were  two  men  and  thor 
wives,  who  said  they  were  going  to  Kooningul: 
where  that  is  Bhugwan  knows  !  but  it  is  some- 
where in  a  southerly  direction.  We  killed  tboB 
about  three  coss  from  the  city,  among  taoK 
rocks,  and  left  them  there." 

"  That  was  wrong,"  said  1,  "  you  should  hare 
buried  them." 

*'  Not  at  all  wrong,  my  friend;  who  will  tak> 
the  trouble  of  inquiring  after  them  ? 
we  had  not  time,  for  the  day  had  fully  dawn^ 
and  we  feared  interruption  from  travellers; 
got  above  two  hundred  nipcea,  and  two  poM% 
which  1  have  sold  for  thirty  rupees. 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  these  make  five  ;  and  ifcl 
other  two  " — 

"  Tliey  lie  there,"  said  Bhudrinath, 
to  where  a  horse  was  picketed ;  "  they 
poor  devils,  and  not  worth  the  trouble  of 
out ;  we  only  got  forty-two  rupees  from 

"  Dangerous  work,"  said  I ; "  you  ini|^ 
been  seen." 

"Oh!  no  fear  of  an  old  hand  like  me; 
one  was  otl'to  the  city  to  gape  at  the  show, 
we  were  left  alone.    1  was  deliberating 
Wf  should  not  accompany  them  on  the  road 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


23 


1* 


came  in  bj,  and  by  which  they  were  going ;  but 
Surfuraz  Khan  cut  short  my  doubts  and  uncer- 
tainties by  strangling  one  fellow  on  the  spot^ 
and  I  followed  his  example  with  the  other;  the 
bodies  were  concealed  till  nighty  and  then  bu- 
ried." 

"  But  is  there  no  fear  of  the  grave  bursting  ?  *^ 
I  asked. 

He  laughed.  ^'  Fear !  oh  no,  they  lie  deep 
enough ;  and  you  know  our  old  tricks/' 

''Well/'  said  I,  ^'it  is  most  satisfactory,  and 
I  have  missed  all  this,  have  been  a  fool,  and 
have  lost  my  mistress  into  the  bargain/' 

Bhudrinath  lauded  immoderately  ;  but  see- 
ing the  gravity  of  my  &ce,  he  said, 

^'  Never  mind,  Meer  Sahib^  care  not  for  my 
memment;  but  truly  thy  face  wore  so  lack-a- 
(iaisical  an  expression,  that  for  my  life  I  could 
not  have  refrained.  Cheer  up,  man,  there  is 
['Irntyof  work  in  store  for  you;  women  will 
i>f  faithless,  and  young  and  hot-brained  fellows 
^•iil  irrieve  for  them ;  but  take  a  friend's  advice, 
?iake  yoiur  prcyfession  your  mistress,  and  she 
it  least  will  never  disappoint  you." 

*'  Your  advice  is  good,"  said  I ;  ^'  neverthelesa 
the  mistress  I  have  lost  is,  as  you  know,  worthy 
'^t^  regret,  and  I  shall  miss  her  for  many  a  day. 


t    I 


■  »,J 


24  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

But  tell  me,  what  have  you  now  in  Hand, — uif* 
thing  in  which  I  may  have  a  share?" 

"  Why  no,"  he  replied, "  nothing ;  but  if  yon 
are  bo  inclined,  we  will  take  a  ramble  this  even- 
ing through  the  bazars,  we  may  perhaps  pick 
up  somebody." 

"  Of  course  I  will  be  with  you,  for  in  bnitk. 
my  hand  will  get  out  of  practice  if  I  negled 
work.     But  have  you  seen  my  father?" 

"  I  have  not,"  said  Bhudrinath ;  "  I  hear  N 
is  very  much  engaged  about  the  property, 
do  not  like  to  disturb  him." 

"  You  are  right,  he  is,"  said  I ;  "  but  he 
finish  all  today,  and  get  the  money,  . .    ^ 

after  that  we  shall  not  stay  long  here,  and  A 
my  part  I  care  not  how  soon  we  set  off;  I  l 
anxious  for  new  scenes  and  adventures,  and 
are  not  likely  to  do  much  here.     Is  not  S 
furaz  Khan  here?" 

"  No ;  he  is  gone  nith  a  party  of  seven  I 
vellers  towards  Puttuncherroo,  and  has 
ten  or  fifteen  of  the  best  of  the  men 
he  will  not  be  back  probably  before 
then." 

*  Who  were  the  travellers?' 

"  Bunneas,  I  heard,"  said  Bhm 
lessly ;  «  I  did  not  see  them  myself. 


CONrESBIONB  OF  A  TBUQ.  25 

1  was  in  too  great  &  hurry  to  give  me 
lation." 

pon  me !"  I  exclaimed,  vexed  at  my 
"  here  have  I  been  amusing  myself 
lia  has  been  goiag  on  :  for  the  sake 
phet,  let  us  do  something  soon,  that 
Je  scores  with  my  conscience,  for  1 
y  assurance  enough  to  look  you  in 
;er  my  behaviour." 

said  he,  "  come  this  evening;  if  we 
'  aay  one,  we  will  kill  somebody  far 
:  and  practice." 

:"  said  I ;  "  for  by  Alia !  I  must  do 

I  am  as  melancholy  as  a  camel, 

>od,  which  boiled  enough  yesterday, 

scarcely  to  mn  through  me ; — it  is 
ome." 

when  I  reached  home  that  the  Dullal 
1,  and  with  him  the  Sahoukar's  clerk, 
>orters  to  cany  the  goods,  as  well  as 
.h  matchlocks  and  bghted  matchea 

with  swords  and  shieids  to  escort 
tared  at  them. 

Duld  think  you  were  going  to  battle, 
aid  I,  "  with  all  those  fierce  fellows  ; 
■fraid  of  them," 
iWB  laughed ;  and  the  clerk  replied. 


CO.VFESaiONa 


"  They  are  necessary,  and  we  always  hiw  i 
them.  If  our  goods  were  stolen,  nay,  carried  rfl 
before  our  eyes,  should  we  get  anyredreas?  no 
indeed  :  we  therefore  protect  our  property  tlit 
best  way  we  can." 

"  Now,"  said  my  father,  "  take  your  goodi 
and  be  otF  with  them  ;  they  are  no  longer  mini^ 
and  I  fear  to  allow  them  to  remain  under  nj 
roof." 

"  Surely,"  said  the  clerk,  "  they  will  be  oA 
of  your  way  directly ;  and  now  let  us  sped 
about  your  money,  or  will  you  take  some 
chandise  as  part  of  it?" 

"  Not  a  bit,  not  a  bit,"  replied  my  f^htt 
"  I  want  all  my  money  in  rupees — no,  »t^,  m 
all  in  rupees ;  give  me  five  thousand  in  t^ 
and  the  rest  in  gold,  it  will  be  easier  carriMl3| 

"  I  suppose  you  mean  five  thousaDd  rm 
and  the  rest  in  gold  bars ;  well,  you  must 
chase  gold  according  to  weight,  and  the 
is  twenty  rupees  a  tola ; — but  you  had 
take  bills,  and  the  exchange  is  favourabW 

"  No,  uo ;  no  bills,"  said  my  iather, 
the  gold ;  if  I  remember  rightly,  the  pi 
gold  was  high  when  I  left  Delhi,  and  v 
to  remain  so  ;  and  I  have  plenty  of  u 
my  guard  if  robbers  should  attack  me.* 


COVPESaiONS  OF  A  THUG.  2? 

1  forget  me,"  cried  the  Dullai, "  and  my 

agt," 

<e  youraelf  eas)',"  said  I ;  "it  will  be 

;  of  the  five  thousand  rupees ;  it  will  be 

Heen  hundred  I  think," 

at  did  you  say?   fifteen  hundred!  tn 

"  asked  the  clerk. 

:hifl  DuUal,"  said  I ;  "  I  suspect  tlie  ras- 

cating  us." 

ating !  sorely  he  is ;  why  Mahun  Das, 

Ji,  what  have  you  been  about?  are  you 

uk  so  much?" 

it  was  nay  lord's  offer  and  promise," 

"  aod  surely  I  shall  now  get  it ;  pray 

sinesa  is  it  of  yours?" 

It  ought  be  to  have  ? "  asked  my  fa- 

per  cent  is  ample,"  replied  the  other ; 
lU  might  have  saved  this  too  if  you  had 
plied  yourself  to  the  different   sahou- 

wo*  strangers,"  said  1,  "and  knew  not 
icw  ofrcsidencc ;  so  we  were  obhged  to 
course  to  this  rascal,  who  offered  his 

at !  did  yoo  not  take  mc  Groni  the  Char 
did  you  not  promise  mc  five  per  cent. 


28 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TDUG. 


and  bind  me  to  secresy  ubout  the  snle  of  jvnii 
goods?"  cried  the  Dulkl. 

'■  Listen  to  him,"  said  ray  father  ;  *'  he  rai 
Nowj  Meer  Sahib,  did  not  this  bhiirwa  m 
begging  and  beseeching  for  employment,  i 
,    ^vheii  I    said   I  would  try  him,  and  asked  I 
terms,   he   said  he   was   miserably  poor,  . 
«ould  take  whate\'er  was  given  him ;  wa 
not  so?     And  now,  Punah-i-Khoda,  we 
to  be  bearded  in  this    manner,    defrauded  | 
fifteen  hundred  rupees,  where  \\c  liave  not< 
many  cowrees  to  give,  aud  made  to  eat  dirt  ii 
the  burgaiii.     Beat  him  on  the  mouth  intl 
shoe  1  i-pit  on  him !  may  he  be  defiled  sa  fl 
Ganges'  water  would  not  purify  him !  may  1 
mother,  sisters,  and  all  bis  female  relatives  be'' 

"  Nay,  my  good  friend,"  said  the  SahoiiJj 
clerk,  "  he  not  thus  rash  and  hot-headed,  > 
waste  your  breath  upon  so  mean  a  ' 
since  yuu  have  employed  him  something  nq 
be  given,  it  is  the  custom,  and  next  time  ] 
will  know  better;  say,  may  I  pay  him  the  ( 
per  cent,  which  will  be  three  hundred  uid  1 
rupees  ? " 

'•  Three  hundred  and  six  rupees  !  Alia,  A 
where  am  I  to  get  the  haif^'  cried  my  fiktt 
"  for  tlic  love  of  the  i'lophet,  get  mc  off  n 


osFE&aioya  of  a  thi'o.              29 

r 

swear  by  your  head  and  eyes  that  I 

lan,  and  only  an  agciit :  is  it  not 

;fiil>:-  an  I  not  miserably  poor?" 

tainly  canaot  alford  to  pay  so  mtieh 

^^^^^^^Hfi 

ttc  per  cent  on  this  large  sum,"  I 

everthelesa,  as  such  appears  to  be 

yoii  had  better  give  something,  say 

^^^^^^^H' 

.  and  fiftj-  rupees." 

Y,"  said  ray  fatlier ;  «  I  am -ready  ; 

R 

Hiise  anything  in  reason ;  but  bo 

E 

—I  was  (juite  astounded  at  the  im- 

H 

r  the  demand,  and  lost  my  tempiir 

i 

as  Btood  all  this  time  with  his  eyes 

ride  open,  lookijig  from  one  to  the 

V 

word  that  was  uttered  increa-iiug 

aent  and  disappointmcut. 

^^H 

iretond  to  say,"  screamed  he  at  last. 

lend  to  say  that  I  am  not  to  get  my 

ifte«n  hundred  rupees,  for  which  I 

i' 

light  and  day  ?     And  do  you  pre- 

1 

[  came  to  you  (irst  ?  ihd  you  not 

1  you  from  the  Char  Minar?" 

re  is  the  Char  Minar  again  ;  for  the 

^^^^^^Hi 

"  said  I  to  the  clerk,  "  if  y()n  really 

il 

nllaw  idvise  him  to  be  quiet ;  wlmt 

P' 

a    am  a   soldier,  to   do   Midi   liia 

■        ' 

CONFESSIONS 


filthj^  traffic ;  he  may  provoke  a  paUcnt  dub 
once  tuo  oflea,  and  people  with  weapons  in  tlidr 
hands  are  not  safe  persons  to  play  jokes  with  i* 
and  I  twisted  np  my  mustachios. 

I  have  told  you,  Sahib,  what  a  coward  tiwi 
fellow  was :  he  fell  instuntly  on  the  groond 
and  rubbed  his  forehead  against  the  floor. 

"Pardon!  pardon!"  he  cried,  "most  bM 
sirs !  anything,  whatever  you  choose  to  pn  1$ 
even  ten  rupees,  will  be  thankfully  receiTed,  M 
do  not  kill  me,  do  not  put  me  to  death; — se^. 
fall  at  your  feet,  I  rub  my  nose  in  the  duaU" 

"  You  fool,"  cried  the  clerk,  holding  hia: 
with  laughter,  for  he  was  a  fat 
fool ;  ah,  Mohun  Das,  that  I  should  hcva 
this !  In  the  name  of  Narayun,  who  will 
any  harm  ?    Are  you  a  child — you, 
mustachios?  Shame  on  you,  man ;  di 
are,  be  something  less  of  a  coward ;  get 
for  your  money  boldly,  ask  for  what 
gentlemen  please  to  give  you,  though' 
you  deserve  nothing  for  yout 
tempt  at  deception." 

He  got  up  and  stood  on  his  left  leg, 
sole  of  the  right  foot  against  the  calf,  his 
joined,  his  turban  all  awTy,  and  the  expMf 
sion  of  his  face  most  ludicrously  miserable. 


COVFESSIONB  OF  A  THUG.  3\ 

"Ten  rupees,  my  lord,"  he  faltered  out; 
your  slave  will  take  ten  rupees." 
We  all  once  more  burst  into  a  peal  of  lau'^li- 
rj  the  Gomashta's  sides  appeared  to  ache,  iiul 
>e  tears  ran  down  his  checks. 
"Ai  Bhugwan!  Ai  Narayun!"  cried  he, 
tching  his  breath ;  "  that  I  should  have  seen 
is;  AiSitaram!  but  it  is  most  amusing.  Trn 
ipees !  why,  man,"  said  he  to  the  misenible 
ullal, "  you  just  now  wanted  fifteen  hundred ! " 
"Nay,"  s^d  my  father,  "let  him  have  his 
le;  you  said  one  hundred  and  fifty, — that  )ie 
lallhave;  do  you,  Meer  Sahib,  go  with  tliis 
orthy  sahoukar  to  his  kothec,  and  bring  tlie 
oney;  I  dare  say  he  will  give  you  a  guard 
ick,  and  you  can  hire  a  porter  for  the  gold  niid 
Iver." 

"  Certiunly,  you  shall  have  the  men,"  said  the 
omashta :  *'  and  now  come  along ;  I  shall  have 
I  collect  the  gold,  and  it  may  be  late  before  it 
m  be  weighed  and  delivered  to  you,  and  the 
ipees  passed  by  a  suraff." 
As  we  went  on,  the  DuUal  said  to  me,  "  You 
ill  pay  me  at  the  kothee,  will  you  not  ?" 
"We  will  see,"  said  I ;  "the  money  is  none 
r  mine,   and   I   will   ask  advice  on  the  sub- 


^ 


32  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TIIUO. 

"Not  your  money!  whosetben?" 

"Why  his  who  lias  employed  you,  and  from 
whom  you  are  to  get  one  hundred  and  fifty  ru- 
peea,"  I  said :  "  are  you  a  fool  ?  why  do  you 
ask?" 

"  Ah  nothing,  only  I  was  thinking—" 

"Thinking  of  what?"  I  asked;  "some  ras- 
cality I  doubt  not." 

"  Ah,"  said  he,  "  now  you  speak  as  you  diJ 
iit  the  Char  Minar." 

"  By  Alia !"  said  I,  stopping  and  looking  »i 
him,  "if  ever  you  mention  that  word  again"— 

"  Never,  never ! "  cried  the  wretch,  trembling; 
"  do  not  beat  me;  remember  it  is  the  open  street, 
and  there  will  be  a  disturbance ;  the  words  es- 
caped me  unawares,  just  as  I  was  thinking—" 

"  That  is  twice  you  have  said  that,  and  by 
AUa!  I  think  you  have  some  meaning  in  it; 
ivhat  would  you  be  at  ? " 

"  Nothing,  nothing,"  said  he ;  "  only  I  was 
thinking — " 

"Well!" 

"  I  was  only  thinking  that  you  are  an  adven- 
turer, who  has  accompanied  that  rich  merchMUl 
from  Hind  OS  tan." 

"  Well,  and  what  of  that  ?  you  knew  diat 
before." 


roXPRSBIONS  OF  A  TIIIG.  33 

Te  not  ricb  ?  " 

deed,"  said  I,  "  I  am  not." 

"  said  Uie  wretch,  "  why  not  both  of 

DiirselreB  ?  " 

"  I  asked. 

!  the  guard,  or  take  some  men  I  will 

lo ;  ihey  will  do  whate\er  yoii  iike  for 

i  a  piece ;  we  w  ill  fly  « itii  the  money, 

is  a  place  in  the  rocks  close  to  tins 

bave   jiliiiider  hidden — we   will    go 

i  ehafe  it," 

■  is  the  place  yoii  allude  to — is  it 

<eii. 

>aid  he ;    "  will   you   come  ?    1    can 

3U  from  3  distance ;  we  need  not  get 

ts — there  is  danger  of  being  seen  in 

c." 

;d  him  for  a  little  distance,  and  he 

s  huge  pile  of  rocks  at  the  back  of 

n  and  Begum  Bazar. 

do  you  see  a  white  spot  about  half 

a  nK'k  ?  " 
said  1. 

R  the  spot,"  he  replied  ;  "it  is  known 
lelfand  a  few  others  ;  whatever  I  lan 
put  I  here." 
do  you  get?" 
c5 


34  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

"Ah,  little  enough;  sometimes  a  shawl,  b 
brocade  handkerchief,  or  some  gold,  anything 
in  feet.  But  why  do  you  ask?  will  you  do«hal 
I  said  and  join  us  ?  there  are  sixteen  of  us ;  out 
is  yonder  diaguiacd  as  a  fakeer,  the  rest  are 
hard  by  and  will  accompany  us." 

"  Dog ! "  cried  I,  dashing  him  to  the  earth, 
"  dog !  dost  thou  know  to  whom  thou  spefli- 
est  ?  Here  there  is  no  one,"  (for  we  had  got  t( 
the  back  of  the  houses,)  "  and  it  were  an  easj 
task  to  send  thee  to  Jehanum ;  one  blow  a 
my  sword,  and  that  false  tongue  would  cease  It 
speak  for  ever : "  and  I  half  drew  it.  I  knew 
the  effect  this  would  have :  there  was  the  sam' 
grovelling  cowardice  he  had  displayed  before 
he  clung  to  my  knees  ;  I  spurned  him  ajii 
spit  on  him,  "Reptile!"  cried  I  at  length 
wearied  by  his  abjectness,  "  I  would  scorn  ti 
touch  thee  ;  a  Synd  of  Hindostan  is  too  proui 
to  stoop  to  such  game  as  thou  art;  lea( 
me  to  the  Sahoukar,  for  by  Alia  I  distrus 
thee !" 

"  Nay,  in  this  matter  I  have  been  honest, 
sud  the  wretch  ;  "  the  money  is  sure," 

"  It  will  be  well  for  thee  that  it  is,"  said  1 
"o.'  I  swear  to  be  revenged;  lead  on,  f^' 
beware  how  you  go ;  if  I  see  one  attempt  i 


CONrESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  3.7 

!scape  I  will  cut  you  in  two,  were  it  in  the 
niddle  of  the  bazar." 

"Tlien  follow  me  closely/'  eaid  he ;  and  h« 
;athered  up  his  garments,  which  had  become 
lisordered,  and  we  again  entered  the  crowded 
tazar. 

We  were  soon  at  the  Sahoukar's,  who  aw^ted 
IS :  the  money  and  gold  were  told  out,  and  a 
eceipt  I  had  brought  with  me  given,  and  ac- 
ompanied  by  the  guard  of  soldiers  I  took  the 
reasure  to  my  father. 

"  Meer  Sahib,  kind  Meer  Sahib,"  sud  the 
!)ullal,  as  we  approached  our  dwelling,  "  you 
(ill  forget  all  that  has  passed ;  Bhugwan 
[DowB  I  was  only  jesting  with  you ;  I  love  to  play 
uch  tricks, — nay,  I  have  always  been  of  a  jest- 
ng  disposition ;"  and  he  laughed  in  his  terror. 
'  You  will  not  forget  my  little  perquisite,  my 
lundred  and  fifly  rupees,  I  know  you  will  not," 

"  Peace ! "  cried  I,"  if  you  wish  to  get  a  cowree. 
ilas  it  not  been  promised  to  thee  on  the  word 
if  two  of  the  faithful  ?  thou  shalt  get  the  utter- 
nost  tardiing." 

I  dismissed  the  sepoys  with  a  small  present 
vheu  the  money  had  been  lodged  in  our  stronp- 
oom,  and  as  they  went,  the  miserable  Dulhil 
ooked  after  them  as  though  he  thought  with 


36  coxFEsaio^Js  of  a  thuo. 

them  had  departed  his  last  chance  for  existence. 
It  certainly  drew  to  a  close, 

"Give  me  my  money  and  let  me  depart," 
said  he  in  a  hollow  voice. 

"Wait,"  said  I,  "till  it  is  couuted  out  for 
you." 

"  Ah,  I  had  forgotten  the  DuUaljce,'"  cried  my 
father ;  "  I  will  get  out  his  due." 


COKPESaiONS  or  A  THUG, 


CHAPTER  III. 


i  kc  ghar  men,  mu  ka  ib6r."—nmdee  Proverb, 
n  '■  alwajs  neat  id  a  kite't  nc*t — Free  traruL 


ber  coant«d  out  the  money  and  handed 
to  the  DuUal ;  his  countenance  bright- 
he  viewed  it,  and  he  made  numberless 
and  protestations  of  thanks.  "  Now 
ist  write  a  receipt  for  the  money,"  said 
ler. 

rely,"  replied  the  fellow,  taking  a  pen  out 
urban,  "  if  my  lord  will  give  me  paper 

re  they  are,"  said  I ;  "  write." 
[id  BO,  gave  me  the  paper,  and  tied  the 
up  in  a  comer  of  his  dhotee,  which  he 
into  hla  waistband.  "  Have  I  permission 


38  Confessions  of  a  thug. 

to  depart?"  he  asked;  "  my  lord  knows  the  po 
Dullal,  and  that  he  has  behaved  honestly  in  tl 
tntnsaction,  AVhenever  my  lord  returns  to  H 
derabad,  he  can  always  hear  of  Mohun  Das- 
he  inquires  at  the  Char  Minar;  and  he  fl 
always  be  ready  to  esert  himself  in  his  palroi 
service." 

"  Stay,"  aaiil  1,  "  I  have  somewhat  to  say 
thee  ;"  and  I  related  to  my  father  the  whole 
the  conversation  1  have  just  described. 

"  Is  it  so  ? "  said  he  to  the  miserable  being  i 
fore  him }  "  is  it  so  ?  speak,  wretch  !  let  me  hi 
the  truth  from  thy  own  lips ;  wouldst  thbu  hi 
robbed  me  ?  " 

But  the  creiiture  he  addressed  was  mute ; 
stood  paralysed  by  fear  and  conscious  guilt, 
eyes  starting  from  his  head,  his  mouth  op 
and  hia  blanched  lips  drawn  tightly  across  '. 
teeth. 

"Thou  hast  deser\ed  it,"  continued  my 
ther ;  "  I  read  in  that  vile  face  of  thine  deeds 
robbery,  of  murder,  of  knavery  and  villainy 
every  kind ;  thou  must  die !" 

"  Ah,  nOj  no !  Die  ?  my  lord  is  pleased  to 
facetious ;  what  has  his  poor  slave  done  ?"  s 
he  grinned  a  ghastly  smile. 

"Thou  wouldst  have  robbed  me,"  said  i 


\ 


CONFEBSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  39 

ther,  "  when  I  trusted  thee  with  my  whole 
bstance ;  thou  wouldst  have  left  me  to  starve 

a  strange  land  without  compunction  ;  thou 
ist  robbed  others,  and  cheated  thousands :  say, 
t  thou  fit  to  live,  to  prey  longer  upon  the 
jrld  thou  hast  already  despoiled?" 

He  threw  himself  at  my  father's  feet ;  he 
asped  his  Icnees ;  he  could  scarcely  speak,  and 
as  fearfully  convulsed  and  agitated  by  extreme 
rror.  '*I  am  all  that  you  say,"  he  cried, 
thief,  murderer,  and  villain ;  but  oh !  do  not  kill 
e.  My  lord's  face  is  kind — I  cannot  die — and 
y  lord  has  no  sword,  and  how  will  he  kill  me  ?" 
^e  had  only  just  perceived  thatwewere  bothun- 
Tned,  and  he  made  a  sudden  rush  at  the  door. 
The  Kotwal  shall  know  of  this,"  he  cried  j 
people  are  not  to  be  terrified  with  impunity." 
he  door  was  festened ;  he  gave  several  despe- 
ite  puUa  and  pushes  at  it ;  but  I  was  at  his 
ack,  and  the  fatal  handkerchief  was  over  his 
ead :  he  turned  round  and  glared  on  me — the 
eict  instant  he  was  dead  at  my  feeL 

"  There,"  cried  my  father  exultingly,  "  judge- 
lent  has  overtaken  him,  and  the  memory  of 
lis  crimes  will  sleep  with  him  for  ever;  we 
lave  done  a  good  deed." 

"  Yes,"  said  I,  "  a  good  one  indeed ;  he  con- 


r 


V 


40  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

fesscd  himself  to  be  a  murderer,  robber,  an 
knave — what  more  need  you  ?  and  so  young  to 
for  this  accumulation  of  crime ! " 

"  Drag  him  in  here,"  said  my  father,  "  I  Ut 
not  to  look  on  him ;  anil  go  for  the  Lu^pees 
he  must  be  buried  at  night  in  the  small  yard  i 
the  house ;  I  dare  not  have  the  body  carried  oi 
in  this  crowded  citv," 

"  It  shall  be  done,"  1  rei)lied ;  "  but  thin 
what  an  escape  we  have  had  ;  had  you  not  to) 
me  to  go  with  the  wretch,  ive  shoidd  have  lo 
our  money." 

"  Yes,  my  son,  and  even  had  we  got  it,  hn 
you  not  suspected  that  five  per  cent  was  tc 
much,  I  should  certainly  have  paid  the  sum 
but  I  saw  your  drift,  and  1  think  took  up  tl 
clue  admirably.  We  have  cheated  the  knai 
both  out  of  his  money  and  his  life." 

"  True,"  said  I,  "  it  has  been  a  good  advei 
ture,  and  amusing  withal ;  besides  it  promisi 
further  adrantage." 

«  From  the  rock  and  the  fakeer?" 

"  Yes ;  there  will  be  good  booty." 

"  Take  care,"  said  my  father ;  "  the  band  mi 
be  there,  and  they  will  give  you  a  warm  rece] 
tion." 

"  I  will  go  and   consult  with  Bhudrinatb, 


CONFESSIONS  or  A  THUO.  41 

lid  I;  "the  adventure  will  just  suit  him  and 
iriiu-az  Khan  ;  we  will  do  nothing  rashly." 
Bhudrinath  was  at  the  serai  waiting  for  me. 
"So,  Meer  Sahib/'  said  he,  "you  are  still  ia 
e  humour  for  a  froUc ;  how  many  lives  will 
tisfy  your  worship  to  night?  there  is  no  lack 
men  in  this  abode  of  villainy." 
"  I  am  in  the  humour,"  said  I,  "  but  not  for 
lat  I  intended ;  I  have  better  game  in  view." 
"  Ha ! "  said  he,  "  so  you  have  been  acting 
>tha;  and  pray  what  may  this  game  be?" 
"  One  that  will  require  stout  hearts,  and  may 
naked  weapons,"  I  replied :  "  are  you  wiUing 
accompany  me  ?  " 

"To  death,"  said  Bhudrinath;  "but  I  can- 
it  for  my  life  see  what  you  are  driving  at." 
"  Listen,"  I  rephed ;  and  I  related  to  him  the 
lole  history  of  the  Dullal. 
"  Cleverly   done,  very  cleverly  indeed,   my 
ung  jemadar,"  said  he,  when  my  relation  was 
ded;  "no  one  could  have  managed  it  better 
)m  first  to  last ;  the  rascal  deserved  his  fate ; 
id  now  I  suppose  we  must  search  out  these 
ddeD  treasures  in  the  rock." 
"  Exactly,"   said   I ;  "  I   would  do   bo  this 
ry  night  if  I  knew  how  to  go  about  it  pro- 
:rly." 


42 


CONFESSII 


*'  Let  me  see,"  said  Bhudrinatli  musing;  *1 
shall  not  want  many  men,  six  or  eight  rei 
lute  fellows  will  be  sufficient.  You  and  I,  Pi 
Khao,  Motee-ram,  and  four  others  are  ample 
there  is  no  use  waiting  for  Surfuraz  I 
he  will  not  now  be  back  before  the  moi 
But  how  to  get  intelligence  of  the  plao) 
and  whether  any  of  the  rascals  are  there 
night?" 

"  Cau  no  one  personate  a  fakeer?"  uUl 
"a  kulundur,  anything  will  do.  He  tnigbt| 
up  now,  as  the  spot  is  close  by,  and  brii^ 
news  in  an  hour  or  so." 

"I  have  it!"  cried  Bhudrinath.  "He 
some  one  call  Shekhjee  to  me." 

Shelvhjee  came.  He  was  an  old  man,  nil 
a  long  beard ;  but  he  was  an  able  fellow  and 
rare  good  hand  with  the  handkerchief. 

"  Shekhjee,"  said  Bhudrinath,  "  sit  down, 
have  something  to  say  to  you.     You  can 
sonate  a  fakeer  if  necessary,  can  you  not?' 

"  Certainly,"  rephed  the  old  fellow,  "MoOM 
man  or  Hindoo,  all  kinds  are  famiUar  to 
I   know  all   their  forms   of  speech  and  I 
many  of  their  dresses," 

"  It  is  well,"  said  Bhudrinath ;  "  now  lii 
You  must  go  and  disguise  youneL 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBCO.  43 

;  we  have  an  enterprise  in  view ;"  and  he 
1  our  purposed  scheme  and  what  had 
led  it.  "And  now,"  continued  Bhu- 
b,  "  you  must  be  waiy,  and  by  dark  you 
return  and  tell  us  of  the  place  and  if 
ire  men  there." 
the  &keer  who  lives  there  a  Hindoo  or 

saw  the  impression  of  spread  hands  in 
rash  on  the  rock,  so  he  must  be  a  Moos- 
,"  said  I. 

len  I  know  how  to  act,"  cried  the  Thug. 
bs,  I  take  my  leave,  and  will  not  fail 
I  shall  be  with  you  by  the  time  I  am  re- 

'ill  he  manage  it?"  I  asked  of  Bhudri- 
"  Methiuks  it  is  a  delicate  business." 
ever  fear  him,"  said  Bhudrinath ;  "  he  is 
t  accomplished  rogue  and  is  a  capital 
at  disguise,  especially  as  a  &kcer,  and 
ot  us  considerable  booty  by  enticing  five 
cshaee  fakeers  among  us  who  had  picked 
Tood  deal  of  money  and  were  going  to 
1  well  with  it  Besides,  he  is  aa  brave  as 
and  you  have  seen  his  other  work." 
ire  were  talking  Surfuraz  Khan  came  In. 
'UTS  has  been  a  good  buMness/'  he  cried 


^f\n 


44  CONFESSIOX-i  UK  A  THVG. 

exuIUngly,  "  and  there  is  [rood  s|K>il.  We  have 
killed  all  the  men,  and  the  plunder  is  cominf 
in  charge  of  our  fellows," 

"That  is  so  far  good,"  said  I ;  "but  ia  there 
any  ready  money,  or  ia  it  all  goods?" 

"  Both,  Meer  Sahib,  both ;  but  methinks 
you  need  not  be  so  ready  to  ask,  w  hen  we  have 
not  seen  your  fece  evf r  since  v^c  have  been  in 
the  city.  We  might  idl  liat-e  been  taken  and 
safety  lod^d  in  Puntoo  Lull's  huwelee  for  all 
you  knew  of  the  matter.  I  do  not  hke  such 
conduct." 

I  was  enraged  at  his  speech,  and  was  about 
making  an  angry  reply  when  Bhudrinath  in- 
terfered. 

"Peace!"  said  he,  "no  braivla:  it  is  dis- 
graceful and  only  fit  for  linmkarda  and  Hmoken 
of  ganja;  listen  to  me.  Surfuraz  Khan,  you 
are  no  boy,  and  ought  not  to  let  your  anger 
have  sway ;  listen,  anil  hear  what  our  young 
jemadar  has  been  about,  and  I  swear  by  Bho- 
wanee  I  think  he  will  yet  put  ua  all  to  shame." 

He  then  related  all  I  bad  told  him,  on  hear- 
ing which  Surfuraz  Khan's  angry  feelings  gaw 
way  in  a  moment ;  be  rose  and  embraced  m^- 

"I  was  wrong,"  said  he,  "and  you  muM 
foi^ve  me ;  and  to  prove  that  I  am  more  thnn 


CO.VPESSIOXB  OF  A  THUO.  45 

your  friend,  I  beg  you  to  allow  me  a  pljicc 

is  adventure,  for,  by  Alia!  it  promises  to 

strange  one." 

t^'iUingly,"     Baid    I ;    "we    thouglit    you 

1  not  arrive  in  time,  but  dow  yoa   arc 

I  nould  not  on  any  account  that  }'oii  di[l 

ccompany  us." 

lo  you   have   strangled  the  fellow.s   you 

out,"  said  Bhudrioath.     "  Had  yciu  any 

le':" 

ione  whatever,"  replied  the  Khan.    "  Wc 

them  out  on  the  Masulipatam  rond,  nnd 

a  spot  on  the  other  side  of  Sihtoo- 
u";  we  threw  the  bodies  into  a  well  and 
led  by  another  road.  Soobhan  Alia  !  this 
ire  place,  and  we  might  remain  here  for 
and  have  some  amusement  everj'  day,    I 

I  shall  stay  here." 

rou  may  do  as  you  please  about  thut," 
[,  "  when  we  have  shared  the  spoil  we 
sot.  You  will  then  be  free,  but  I  should 
Ty  to  lose  you." 

such  conversation  we  continued  till  it  was 
and  then  assembling  the  men  we  intended 
e,  eight  in  all,  and  seeing  that  our  ann» 
in  good  order,  we  waited  in  great  anxiety 
e  return  of  our  emissary. 


46  CONFBBSION.S  OF  A  THUG. 

At  last  he  came. 

"  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost,"  smd  he.  "  1 
went  up  to  the  place  and  found  the  Fakeei 
He  is  a  fine  sturdy  young  fellow,  and  at  fin 
warned  me  to  descend ;  but  when  I  told  him 
was  hungry  and  weary,  that  I  had  just  arrivei 
from  Hindostan,  and  did  not  know  where  to  la; 
my  head,  and  begged  for  a  crust  of  bread  aoi 
water  in  the  name  of  the  Twelve  Imaiuns,  h 
was  pacified,  and  admitted  me  into  his  cavi 
gave  me  some  fi>od  aud  a  hookah,  and  wc  si 
carousing  for  some  time.  I  pulled  out  m 
opium-box  and  took  n  ^'er7  tittle ;  seeing  it  b 
begged  for  some,  and  has  taken  such  a  dw 
that  he  will  not  wake  till  morning.  I  left  hii 
fast  asleep." 

"  He  shall  never  wake  again,"  sfud  I :  "  bi 
did  you  observe  the  place }  Where  can  tl 
plunder  be  hidden  ?" 

"  He  lives  in  a  cave,  between  two  enonnoi 
rocks,"  said  Shekhjee.  "  It  was  nearly  all  i 
darkness,  hut  I  saw  a  comer  at  the  back  of 
built  up  with  mud  and  stoQCH,  which  he  sal 
was  his  sleeping-place,  and  I  suspect  it 
there  that  the  plunder  is  concealed." 

"  Come  then,"  said  I ;  "  there  is  not  a  nn 
ment  to  be  lost ;  if  we  delay  we  may  chance  < 


1 


CONrESBlONS  OP  A  THDQ.  47 

nd  the  rest  of  the  gang.  This  is  just  the 
our  at  vhich  they  are  all  out  in  the  bazars, 
fding  what  they  can." 

We  all  sallied  out,  and  conducted  by  our 
uide,  crept  stealthily  along  the  foot  of  the 
wks  till  we  gdned  the  nairow  pathway  by 
hicb  we  were  to  ascend. 

We  held  a  moment's  conference  in  whispers, 
ad  bidding  five  of  the  men  stay  below  until 
e  should  tell  them  to  ascend,  Bhudrinath, 
iTself,  and  Surfuraz  Khan  crept  up  the  nar- 
)w  track  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  whither 
:ie  old  Thug  had  preceded  us. 

"  He  still  sleeps,''  said  he  in  a  whisper ;  "  but 
read  sofUy,  lest  you  wake  him.  He  lies  yon- 
er,  close  by  the  lamp." 

"  Mind,  he  is  mine,"  said  I  to  Bhudrinath ; 

do  you  and  Surfuraz  Khan  hold  him ;"  for  as 

looked  on  the  powerful  form  before  me,  I 
°It  this  precaution  to  be  necessaiy.  But  he 
lept ;  how  was  I  to  throw  the  roomal  about 
lis  neck  ?  Bhudrinath  solved  the  difficulty ; 
le  gave  the  Fakeer  a  smart  blow  with  the  flat 
if  his  sheathed  sword  upon  the  stomach,  and 
he  feDow  started  op  to  a  ratting  posture. 
**  What  is  this  ?   Thieves !"  was  all  he  could 


48  CDNrrsMONS  of  a  thuo. 

say;  my  han<ikeiL-hief  vas  ready,  and  now 
never  failed  me — he  iras  dead  in  an  instant. 

"  Now  trim  tlio  lamp,"  said  I  to  Bhud 
nath.  "  Call  uji  tliree  of  the  men,  and  let  1 
others  remain  below  to  look  out." 

Bhudrinath  tore  a  piece  of  rag  off  the  cloll 
of  the  dead  Fakcer,  which  he  twisted  up  ii 
a  thick  wick  and  put  info  the  oil  vessel : 
strong  glare  lighted  up  the  interior  of  the  ca 
and  we  saw  e\'erything  distinctly. 

"  Here  ia  the  wall  which  I  spoke  of,"  s 
Shekhjee,"  and  we  had  better  search  behind  i 

We  did  so.  There  w  ere  piles  of  earthen  j 
in  one  comer,  which  we  at  first  supposed 
contain  grain  or  flour,  and  indeed  the  first  t 
we  uncovered  had  rice  and  dal  in  them;  I 
third  felt  benvy. 

"  This  has  something  in  it  beyond  rice,"  si 
I;  "examine  it  closely."  The  mouth  v 
stuffed  with  rags,  but  when  they  were  remov 
we  beheld  it  filled  with  money — rupees  and  pi 
mixed  together. 

"  This  was  not  wise,"'  said  Bhudrinath ;  "  t 
Shah  Sahib  ought  not  to  liave  mixed  his  cc 
per  and  silver,  the  silver  will  be  tamisbed ;  b 
we  can  clean  it." 


CONFESBIONB  OF  A  THUO.  49 

The  next  pot  was  the  same ;  the  last  was  Uie 
best ;  it  was  lull  of  gold  and  silver  ornaments, 
rings,  ankletSj  and  aimlets.  We  shuddered  to 
see  that  many  of  them  were  stained  with  blood. 

"  The  villains '."  I  exclaimed ;  "  that  wretch 
then  told  the  truth  when  he  confessed  himself 
to  be  a  murderer ;  the  city  is  well  rid  of  him. 
But  we  must  not  stand  talking.  Do  one  of 
ye  tie  these  things  up  and  be  ready  for  a  start, 
while  we  look  out  for  iurther  spoil." 

But  there  waa  nothing  else  in  this  comer,  - 
no  bales  of  cloth  or  other  articles  as  we  had 
expected.  We  were  looking  about  to  find  any 
other  place  of  concealment,  and  had  nearly 
^ven  up  our  search,  when  Surliiraz  Khan,  who 
had  gone  outside,  called  to  us. 

"  Come  here,"  he  cried ;  "  there  is  a  place 
here  which  looks  suspicious." 

We  ran  to  the  spot,  and  found  the  hole  he 
had  discovered  to  be  between  two  rocks  ;  it  was 
dark  within,  and  a  man  could  but  just  enter  by 
crawling  upon  hb  hands  and  knees. 

"  Give  me  the  light,"  said  I ;  "  I  will  entei 
it  if  the  devil  were  inside." 

"  Better  the  devil  than  any  of  this  infernal 
gang,"  said  Bhudrinath  to  me  as  I  entered. 

I  found  no  one,  and  the  space  within,  which 

VOL.  II.  D 


50  COXFESBlOJiS  OF  A  THDO. 

was  SO  low  that  I  could  scarcely  stand  uprif 
was  filled  with  bundles. 

"  Neither  the  devil  nor  any  of  the  gang 
here,"  cried  I  to  those  outside,  "so  do  so 
of  you  come  in  quickly  and  see  what  I  h 
found." 

I  set  myself  to  work,  as  did  also  the  othi 
to  untie  the  different  bundles,  and  we  were 
busily  employed.  I  had  just  opened  one  wh 
contained,  as  I  thought,  brass  cooking-pots  i 
water-vessels,  and  was  overjoyed  to  find  so 
gold  and  others  silver,  when  the  alarm  i 
given  from  outside.  We  all  got  out  as  quic 
as  we  could  and  inquired  the  cause. 

**  There    are   two   men,"   said   the    scoi 
"  whom   we   have   watched    come   round 
comer  of  the  houses  yonder  and  approach 
bottom  of  the  rocks ;  they  do  not  walk  fast,  i 
appear  to  be  carrying  loads  of  something." 

"  Only  two,"  said  I,  "  then  they  are  ew 
managed.  Put  out  the  light,  and  cone 
yourselves  at  the  entrance  of  the  cave  j  we  to 
&11  upon  them  aa  they  enter." 

We  had  just  taken  our  posts  behiud  a  n 
which  was  close  to  the  mouth,  our  room 
ready,  and  two  with  their  swords  drawn,  wl 
one  of  the  fellows  called  out,  "  Uo !  Sein  <  Sei 


I    • 


CONFB8SION8  OF  A  THUO. 


51 


come  down  and  hdp  us  np.  Here  we  are^  la- 
den like  Polla^wallas,  and  tliou  hast  not  even  a 
light  to  show  ns  the  vncyJ' 

"  Not  a  word,^'  said  I,  *as  you  value  your 
lives.    Let  them  come/' 

'^  May  his  mother  be  defiled !''  said  the  other 
fellow.  ^The  beast  is  drunk  in  his  den  and 
does  not  hear  us.  I  will  settle  with  him  for 
this.'* 

I  suppose  he  stumbled  and  fell,  for  there 
was  another  series  of  execrations  at  the  Fakeer, 
the  load,  and  the  stones ;  but  in  a  few  moments 
more  they  both  reached  the  platform  and 
threw  down  their  bundles,  which  clanked  as 
they  feU. 

^  Where  is  tUs  drunken  rascal  ?''  said  6ne, 
a  tall  fellow  as  big  as  the  one  we  had  killed. 
^  No  light  for  us,  and  I  warrant  the  brute  has 
either  smoked  himself  dead  drunk  or  is  away 
at  the  Bhung-khana  just  when  he  is  wanted.'^ 

The  other  sat  down,  apparently  fairly  tired 
and  out  of  breath. 

^'  Go  inside,'^  said  he;  ^^you  will  find  the 
lamp  and  cruse  of  oil  behind  the  wall.  I  will 
not  stir  an  inch,'^ 

The  first  speaker  entered,  cursing  and  abunng 
the  Fakeer.     Surfuraz  Khan  and  I  rushed  on 

d2 


53  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

him  and  despatched  him ;  but  the  other  hearii 
the  scuffle  cried  out  and  attempted  to  escaj 
He  was  not  fated  to  do  ao  however ;  his  foot  sb 
ped,  or  he  stumbled  over  one  of  the  bundles 
had  brought,  and  fell,  and  before  he  could  ri 
had  received  his  death-wound  by  a  cut  in  t 
neck  irom  one  of  the  men  behind  the  rock,  wl 
darted  out  upon  him. 

"  Enough  of  this  work,"  said  I ;  "we  h 
better  be  otf;  first  however  let  us  pay  o 
more  visit  to  the  hole  and  get  what  we  a 
and  do  one  of  you  see  what  is  in  the  bundles, 

We  again  entered  the  hole,  and  each  takii 
a  bundle  we  got  out.  Those  the  fellows  b 
brought  only  contained  cooking-pota  and  a  fi 
cloths,  so  we  left  them  behind,  and  made  t 
best  of  our  way  to  the  serai  laden  with  o 
booty. 

I  have  forgotten  to  tell  you,  Sahib,  hi 
many  more  proofs  we  discovered  in  that  a 
of  the  bloody  trade  of  these  villains.  Mhi 
of  the  bundles  were  of  wearing  apparel,  bj 
moat  of  them  covered  with  blood ;  one  thnl 
opened  was  quite  saturated,  and  as  the  still  n 
gore  stuck  to  my  fingers,  I  dropped  it  *i 
mingled  disgust  and  horror. 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


53 


I"' 


I  I 


CHAPTER    IV. 

9K0WMG  HOW  SURFURAZ  KHAN  AND   HIS   PARTY  GOT  INTO  A 
*CRiPE,  AND  HOW  THEY  WERE  EXTRICATED  THEREFROM. 


When  we  returned  ve  had  a  good  laugh  over 
our  success.  The  adventure  was  novel  to  us 
all,  and  we  pictured  to  ourselves  the  mortifica- 
tion and  chagrin  of  the  robbers,  when  they 
should  arrive,  at  finding  their  stronghold  plun- 
dered of  all  its  valuables,  and  their  friends 
Ivin^  dead  at  the  threshold,  instead  of  being 
rtady  to  receive  them  and  recount  their  adven- 
tures of  the  evening. 

As  a  better  place  of  security,  I  took  the  jewels 
Jnd  silver  vessels  I  had  found  to  our  house 
^id  locked  them  up  in  the  strong-room,  to  be 
disposed  of  afterwards  as  best  they  might  be. 

My  father,  I  need  not  say,  was  overpowered 


54  COMFE8SION8  OP  A  THUO. 

with  joy,  and  every  new  feat  that  I  perfonr 
Beemed  to  render  me  more  dear  to  him. 
caressed  mc  as  though  I  had  still  been  a  ctiil 

"  Wait  till  these  actions  are  known  in  H 
dostan,  my  son,"  said  he  with  enthusiasm ; 
am  much  mistaken  indeed  if  they  do  i 
raise  you  to  a  rank  which  has  been  attained 
few,  that  of  Subadar." 

I  did  not  reply  to  him,  but  I  made  an 
ward  determination  to  venture  eveiythiog 
attain  it.  I  was  aware  that  nothing  but  avi 
successful  expedition,  coupled  with  large  bo 
and  a  deed  of  some  notoriety  and  daring,  coi 
raise  me  to  the  rank  my  father  had  mentioni 
but  that  it  could  be  attained  I  had  no  dou 
since  others  had  reached  it  before  me; — ' 
why  should  not  I,  whose  whole  soul  was  h 
upon  winning  fame  through  deeds  which  a 
should  tremble  to  hear? 

Two  days  after  our  adventure  at  the  robbi 
cave,  the  whole  of  the  Karwan  and  adjao 
neighbonrhood  were  thrown  into  great  exa 
ment  from  the  discovery  of  tbe  dead  bod 
by  their  smell  and  the  number  of  vultures  ll; 
attracted.  Various  were  the  conjectares  as 
the  perpetrators  of  the  violent  deed,  and  ma 
attributed  it  to  the  treachery  of  some  of  the  hi 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


55 


of  robbers;  however^  all  agreed  that  a  great 
benefit  had  been  done  by  unknown  agents^ 
Much  of  the  stolen  property  was  recovered ; 
among  it  was  some  of  great  value  which  had 
been  stolen  from  a  sahoukar  a  short  time  be- 
fore, and  which  in  our  hurry  and  confusion 
bad  escaped  us ;  but,  as  it  was,  we  had  got  a 
considerable  booty.  All  the  gold  and  silver  was 
^cretly  melted  into  lumps  by  one  of  our  men 
who  understood  how  to  do  it,  and  it  was  valued 
bv  weight  at  upwards  of  seven  thousand  ru'* 
pees. 

On  a  general  division  of  the  proceeds  of  the 
booty  being  proposed,  which  amounted  in  a 
gross  sum,  by  the  sale  of  the  camels,  horses, 
bullocks,  carts,  and  various  valuables,  to  about 
titty  thousand  rupees,  all  the  Thugs  agreed 
that  it  had  better  be  reserved  until  the  return 
of  the  expedition  to  our  village ;  and  mean* 
while  twenty  rupees  were  disbursed  to  each  in- 
ferior^ and  fifty  to  each  jemadar,  for  their  pre- 
sent wants.    My  fitther  now  talked  of  leaving 
the  city ;  but  I  entreated  a  further  stay  of  ten 
(lays,  as,  in  concert  with  Bhudrinath  and  Sur- 
iurdz  Khan,  I  had  laid  cNit  a  plan  for  dividing 
our  gang  into  four  portions,  one  to  take  post  on 
each  side  of  the  city,  and  to  exercise  our  voc%- 


56  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

tion  separately^  the  proceeds  to  be  deposited  a 
collected  in  one  place,  and  to  be  divided  whei 
we  could  no  longer  carry  on  our  work. 

The  plan  vas  favourably  received  by  him,  aui 
that  day  it  was  put  into  execution.  We  paid  th' 
trifling  rent  of  our  house,  and  on  the  pretenc 
that  we  were  about  to  lea\e  the  city  and  retur 
to  Hindostan,  quitted  the  Karwan  and  took  uj 
our  quarters  on  the  other  side,  iu  a  suburb 
which  bordered  upon  tho  Meer  Joomla  Un\ 
Bhudrinath  and  his  parly  went  into  the  Chad 
dar  Ghat  bazar,  near  the  magnificent  mansioi 
of  the  Resident,  as,  being  a  grand  thoroughfan 
it  was  frequented  by  numerous  travellers,  an< 
from  thence  branched  »tf  many  roada,  both  t 
the  north  and  east.  Surfuraz  Khan  with  eigli 
men  continued  at  the  Karvsan,  as  he  was  \ti 
known  than  we  were.  Another  larger  part 
took  post  on  the  western  road  from  the  rit 
towards  Shiimshabad,  under  Peer  Khan  an 
Afotee-rani,  who  were  resolved  by  their  exei 
tions  to  merit  the  trust  which  had  been  confide 
to  them. 

Our  plan  succeeded  wonderfully  ;  not  a  di 
passed  in  which  the  destruction  of  several  pu 
ties  vraa  not  reported,  and  though  the  boot 
gained  was  inconsiderable,  yet  it  was  probabl 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  57 

aa  much  as  we  could  expect,  and  it  was  all 
collected  and  deposited  in  our  new  abode,  from 
whence  my  father  disposed  of  such  as  met  a 
readjsale. 

I  pass  over  my  own  share  in  these  little  af- 
fairs. I  had  thought,  when  I  selected  the  quar- 
ter I  did,  that  there  would  have  been  more 
work  than  turned  out  to  be  the  case;  I  M'as 
disappointed  in  the  small  share  which  fell  to 
my  lot,  in  despite  of  my  utmost  exertions  to  the 
contrary,  and  entreated  Bhudrinath  or  Surfuraz 
Khan  to  exchange  places  with  me ;  they  how- 
ever would  not ;  they  had  laid  their  own  plans, 
and  as  T  had  myself  selected  my  station  I  had 
no  right  to  any  other,  nor  ought  I  to  have  been 
dissatisfied. 

It  was  very  early  in  the  morning  of  the 
eighth  day  after  we  had  commenced  operations, 
that  Bhudrinath  came  to  me  in  great  alarm. 

"We  must  fly,'*  said  he;  *^the  city  is  no 
longer  safe  for  us.*^ 

"How?*'  I  asked  in  astonishment ;  ^^  what 
has  happened?  Has  aught  been  discovered,  or 
have  any  of  the  band  proved  faithless  and  de- 
nounced us?'' 

^  I  win  teU  you,*'  replied  Bhudrinath ;  **  it  is 
a  sad  afitdr — some  of  our  best  men  are  taken 

]>5 


58 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THOO. 


«nd  in  confinement.  You  know  Surfiirai  Kit 
to  be  daring,  far  beyond  tlie  bounds  of  discr 
tion,  and  that  for  this  reason  few  hitherto  hx< 
lilwd  to  trust  themselves  to  his  guidance;  ai 
but  for  this  fault  he  would  ere  now  have  bei 
one  of  our  leading  jemadars,  for  he  is  a  Thi 
by  descent  of  many  generations,  and  his  fami 
has  always  been  powerful." 

"  But  the  matter,"  cried  I  impatient); 
"what  in  the  name  of  Shitan  have  we  to  i 
with  his  ancestors  ?  By  Alia !  you  are  as  bi 
aa  a" — 

**Nay,  I  was  not  going  to  make  a  story  abo 
it,"  said  Bhudrinath  mildly,  for  nothing  cou 
provoke  him,  "so  do  not  lose  your  temper;  b 
listen.  Surfuraz  Khan  then  yesterday  evenii 
had  got  hold  of  two  sahoukars,  who  were  i 
the  eve  of  departure  for  Aurungabad ;  he  pc 
suaded  them  to  put  up  in  the  serai  wHb  hii 
and  they  were  to  start  the  next  morning.  Thi 
were  supposed  to  be  rich,  as  their  effects  in  W 
panniers  ucre  brought  into  tlie  serai,  u 
carefully  watched  by  them.  By  some  unlud 
chance,  just  as  the  evening  set  in,  they  wei 
visited  by  two  or  three  other  merchants  wbw 
they  aeemed  to  know,  and  who  persuaded  thei 
to  wait  for  another  week,  and  to  join  them  i 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


59 


their  jonraej  up  the  countfj.    To  the  extreme 

mortification  of  Surfuraz  Khan  they  agi^eed  to 

the  proposal;  but  as  they  said  there  would  be 

danger  in  removing  their  bags  from  the  serai  at 

night,  they  told  thor  friends  they  would  sleep 

there^  and  join  thera  ux  the  morning.    SurAiraz 

Khan  I  hear  made  every  exertion  by  persuasion 

to  mduce  them  to  alter  their  detennination^  but 

in  rain.  So  you  know  there  remained  but  one  al* 

temative^  which  was  to  put  them  to  death  in  the 

serai,  and  to  dispose  of  the  bodies  as  well  as 

thev  could ;   besides^  the  circumstance  of  the 

men  being  afraid  to  risk  their  bags  by  removal 

at  night,  looked  as  though  they  were  of  value. 

I  must  own,  Meer  Sahib,  it  was  tempting ;  it 

would  even  have  been  so  for  you  or  me, — ^how 

Di'ich  more  for  the  Khan  !  Had  he  even  waited 

till  towafds  morning,  done  the  business,  and 

started,  leaving  the  bodies  where  they  were,  he 

could  have  got  clean  off  with  the  booty,  which 

^^as  large,  and  he  could  have  come  round  the 

i)ack  of  the  city  and  joined  you  or  me ;  any  one 

of  us  could  have  taken  his  x>ost  in  the  Karwan, 

and  no  one  would  have  been  at  all  suspiciotis. 

But  no,  he  did  not  reflect ;  the  men  were  killed 

almost  immediately  after  their  friends  left,  and 

their  bags  plundered  t  as  it  is,  we  have  got  some 


60  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

of  theBpoilin  the  shape  of  two  EtringsofpeaH 
but  the  best  are  gone." 

"And  how  was  the  matter  discovered?  yc 
have  not  said." 

"  Why,"  continued  Bhudrinath,  "  one  of  tl 
sahoulcarB'  fiiends  shortly  after  returned  ^th 
message ;  Surfiiraz  Khan  made  some  excu 
that  they  had  gone  out,  but  would  soon  i 
turn.  The  fellow  waited  for  a  long  time;  but 
last  growing  8USpi<^ious  he  went  away,  and  r 
turned  with  the  others,  who  insisted  upon 
Bearchfortbeirfriends.  Surfuraz  Khan  bad co 
trived  to  bury  the  bodies  in  the  yard,  but  sot 
articles  were  found  on  iiis  person  which  ti 
others  positively  swore  to,  as  also  the  bags 
which  they  had  been ;  and  the  upshot  of  ti 
whole  was,  that  they  were  all  marched  off  to  ti 
ci^  by  a  guard  nhich  was  summoned  in 
aomewhere  or  other  for  the  purpose,  except  oi 
of  them,  by  name  Himmat  Khan,  one  of  Surf 
raz's  own  people,  who  happened  to  be  absent 

"  It  is  a  sad  business  truly,"  said  I,  "  and 
do  not  exactly  see  what  is  to  be  done  to  esu 
cate  them." 

"Nor  I,"  replied  Bhudrinath;  "but  tl) 
evil  cornea  of  not  taking  tlie  omens,  nor  attem 
ing  properly  to  them  when  they  are  taken." 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 


61 


'^Nonsense!'' said  I;  ''you  are  always  pra- 
ting about  these  foolish  omens^  as  if  success  lay 
more  in  them  than  in  stout  hearts  and  cunning 
plans.    I  believe  them  not/^ 

**  You  will  rue  it  then  one  day  or  other," 
said  Bhudrinath;  "depend  upon  it  you  will 
me  it ;  I  tell  you  I  could  mention  a  hundred 
instances  of  the  disastrous  effects  of  disregard 
of  omens,  and  what  I  say  will  be  readily  con* 
firmed  by  your  father/' 

^  Pooh,"  said  I, ''  he  is  as  superstitious  and 
absurd  as  yourself;  why  do  you  not  make  your 
lamentatious  on  my  want  of  faith  to  him,  in- 
rtead  of  troubling  me  with  them  ?" 

^^I  would,"  he  repUed,  "but  that  he  seems 
to  have  given  over  the  charge  of  the  whole  ex- 
pedition to  you,  and  to  have  forgotten  his  sta- 
tion as  the  leader  and  conductor.  Did  any 
one  e\'er  hear  of  a  whole  band  being  separated, 
and  each  pursuing  a  separate  course,  without 
the  omens  being  taken,  or  a. solemn  sacrifice 
offered  to  Bhowanee?" 

*'  I  thought  you  had  performed  all  the  rites 
you  seem  to  think  so  necessary,"  said  I  sneer- 
ingly ;  **  and  if  you  have  not,  to  whom  else  have 
we  to  look  but  to  you,  who  are  the  Nishan-bur- 
dar  ?    By  Alia  and  his  Prophet !  Bhudrinath, 


ni^, 


62  coNrsssiONs  of  a  thuo. 

methicks  you  have  deceived  us  all ;  and,"  said 
ray  anger  rising,  "  I  bid  you  lieware  how  y 
speak  of  my  father  as  you  have  done ;  rememl 
that  I  am  able  and  Hilling  to  avenge  any  wc 
which  may  be  spoken  against  him,  and  I  V 
do  it" 

"Young  man,"  said  Bhudrinath  grave 
" you  well  know  me  to  be  one  who  never  ent 
into  idle  brawls  or  quarrels,  and  these  an^ 
words  of  yours  are  wasted ;  keep  them  I  pi 
you  for  those  who  will  gratify  you  by  taking 
fence  at  them — to  me  they  are  trifles.  Y( 
placing  no  dependence  u[)on  the  omens  wh 
have  been  considered  by  Thugs  both  of  yi 
^th  and  mme  to  be  essential  to  our  »ucc« 
is  only  attributable  to  your  inexperience  j  i 
necessary  offerings  have  been  neglected  by 
and  behold  the  punishment.  Though  at  presi 
it  has  fallen  lightly  upon  us,  there  is  no  savH 
how  soon  the  whole  of  us  may  be  in  dang 
suppose  any  of  thcise  taken  are  put  to  the  I 
ture  and  denounce  us,  how  could  we  escape 

"Tlien  what  do  you  counsel  ?"  said  I. 

"  I  would  first  propose  an  offering  to  B1 
wanee,  and  then  such  measures  for  the  dcliv 
ance  of  those  who  have  been  seized  as  may 
hereafter  determined  on  by  us  all." 


OONFfiSaiONB  OP  A  THUG.  63 

^  Perform  the  ceremonies  by  all  means/'  aaid 
I;  *'you  and  my  fether  know  how  to  do  so  $ 
my  Ignorance  might  mar  your  object^  so  I  will 
keep  away  from  you  tiU  they  are  over/^    . 

^  Tou  are  right,  it  might,  and  I  am  glad  to 
hear  you  at  length  speak  reasonably ;  where  is 
your  felher?" 

^  You  will  find  him  asleep  within,"  said  I, 
"  and  you  had  better  go  to  him/' 

Sahib,  the  sacrifices  were  made,  the  omens 
watched,  and  declared  to  be  favomrable*  What 
they  were  I  know  not;  I  cared  so  little  about 
these  ceremonies  then,  that  I  did  not  go  near 
them,  or  even  ask  what  had  been  done*  It 
was  only  in  after  days  that  their  value  and  im^ 
portance  were  impressed  upon  me  by  a  series  of 
misfortanes,  which  were  no  doubt  sent  to  check 
my  presumption ;  since  then  my  fiedth  in  them 
has  been  stead&st,  as  you  shall  hereafter  learn. 

My  father  and  Bhudrinath  returned  to  me 
with  joyful  countenances.  '^  Bhowanee  is  pro- 
pitious,^' said  they,  ^in  spite  of  this  little  dis- 
play of  her  anger :  the  truth  is,  we  had  in  some 
manner  neglected  her,  but  she  is  now  satis- 
fied.'' 

^  Since  that  is  the  case,"  said  I,  '^  we  bad 
better  be  stirring  and  doing  something  for  the 


64  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

poor  fellows;  but  what  to  do  I  know  noL 
When  did  you  say  they  were  seized^  Bhudri- 
nath?*' 

'^  About  the  middle  of  the  night/' 

^^  Then  they  are  now  in  confinement  some- 
where or  other^  and  it  will  be  impossible  to  ef- 
fect their  release  by  day :  a  bribe  I  dare  not 
offer,  for  they  say  Hussein  Ali  Khan,  the 
Kotwal,  is  an  upright  man*  When  is  it  likely 
they  will  be  brought  before  him  ?'' 

<<  I  know  noV'  said  Bhudrinath,  ''  but  it  can 
easily  be  ascertained ;''  and  he  went  into  the 
street,  and  soon  returned:  ''I  asked  an  old 
Bunneathe  question,  or  rather  at  what  time  the 
Kotwal  held  his  durbar,  and  he  told  me  in  the 
first  and  second  watches  of  the  night.'' 

"Then,"  said  I,  ''they  must  be  rescued  by 
force,  and  I  will  do  it." 

''  Impossible !"  cried  both  at  once. 

*'  But  I  tell  you  I  will  doit,"  said  I :  "where 
is  Himmat  Khan?  with  him  and  six  of  our 
best  men  I  will  do  it,  if  they  will  stand  by  me. 
Do  any  of  them  know  the  Kotwal's  house  ?" 

Hiey  were  summoned,  but  none  knew  it. 

"Then,"  said  I,  "I  will  go  even  now  and 
find  it  out,  and  will  return  when  my  plan  is  per- 
fected." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  65 

^  And  I  will  go  and  bring  some  of  my  men^" 
said  Bhudrinath ;  '^  I  will  be  back  by  noon/^ 

^'See  that  they  bring  their  swords  and 
shields^  Bhudrinath;  some  of  them  may  volun* 
teer  to  accompany  me." 

^'  I  will  do  so  for  one,  Meer  Sahib ;  I  have 
confidence  in  you  in  spite  of  your  want  of 
fidth ;''  and  he  laughed« 
.  '^  I  understand  you/^  said  I ;  '^  you  forgive 
mc?" 

*'  Certainly ;  did  I  ever  quarrel  with  you  ?'* 

'*  No  indeed,  though  you  had  cause ;  I  was 
fooUsh/' 

^Why,  what  is  all  this?"  said  my  father; 
/'  you  have  not  surely  been  offended  with  each 
other?" 

''It  is  nothing,"  I  replied,  *'for  you  see 
the  end  of  it;  but  I  am  losing  time,  I  must 
depart." 

I  went  into  the  city,  and  easily  got  a  person 
to  show  me  the  Kotwal's  habitation.  It  was 
in  a  long,  narrow  street,  which  did  not  appear 
much  of  a  thoroughfare.  This  exactly  suited 
my  purpose,  for  we  could  have  done  little  in  a 
crowded  place.  It  seemed  very  practicable  to 
surprise  the  men  who  should  escort  our  Mends, 
and  I  had  no  doubt,  if  suddenly  attacked,  they 


66  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

would  scamper  ofT,  and  leave  their  prisoners  t 
their  fate. 

I  returned  and  laid  the  result  of  my  ioqiiirie 
before  my  father.  He  was  not  averse  to  th 
undertaking,  btit  was  in  much  alarm  at  tli 
prominent  part  I  should  have  to  play,  and  tt 
chance  of  our  being  defeated. 

"But,"  said  he,  "my  son,  these  tboughi 
are  the  cowardly  ones  which  affection  ofte 
su^ests,  and  Alia  forbid  they  should  have  ar 
effect  with  you :  go,  in  the  name  of  the  Prophf 
tovhose  protection  1  commend  you," 

Towards  evening  therefore,  myself,  Bhudi 
oath,  and  six  others,  two  of  whom  were  Ra 
poots,  who  swore  to  die  rather  than  come  ba 
unsuccessful,  went  into  the  city.  We  sep 
rated,  hut  kept  in  view  of  each  other,  and  iFii 
all  followed  me  to  the  street  in  which  the  Kd 
wal  resided.  There  we  lounged  about  for  son 
hours,  and  I  grew  very  impatient.  Would  tlii 
ever  come?  had  they  even  before  this  htt 
tried,  CMidemned,  and  cast  into  prison?  «<: 
questions  I  asked  myself  a  thousand  timf 
That  the  durbar  was  being  held  I  knew  by  tl 
number  of  persons  who  went  in  and  came  (x 
of  the  house,  but  still  tliere  was  no  sign  of  "i 
brethren. 


C0NPB8SIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


^ 


I  was  siitiDg  listlessly  in  the  shop  of  a  Tum-^ 
bolee,  almost  the  only  one  in  the  street,  when 
Himmat  Khan  came  np  to  me.  I  saw  by  his 
face  that  he  had  news^  and  descended  firom  the 
chubootra  upon  which  the  man  exposed  his 
goods^  and  turned  round  a  dark  comer. 

"They  come,''  said  he,  panting  for  breath 
from  anxiety ;  ^^  1  have  been  watching  one  end 
of  the  street  and  Khoseal  Sing  the  other :  they 
are  coining  by  my  end^  and  will  be  now  about 
half  way  up/' 

'*And  by  whom  are  they  guarded?"  I 
asked. 

"  Oh,^  said  he,  ^a  parcel  of  Line-wallas,  about 
twenty  soldiers  with  old  muskets ;  we  could  cut 
through  a  hundred  of  them/' 

"  Have  they  their  bayonets  fixed  ?"  I  in-^ 
quired. 

"They  have;  but  what  of  that?  they  are 
cowardly  rascals,  and  you  will  see  will  run 
away/* 

*'  Then,"  said  I, ''  ran  and  tell  Bhudrinath, 
vrho  is  yonder ;  tell  him  to  walk  down  that  side, 
I  will  go  down  this ;  when  we  are  near  them  I 
will  give  the  jhirnec." 

My  four  men  had  now  joined  me,  as  I  told 
them  to  do  if  they  saw  me  speak  to  any  oner 


68  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Bhudrinath  was  jniaed  by  his,  and  by  Kho 
Sing,  who  had  given  up  hia  watch  at  the  on 
end  and  arrived  at  the  critical  moment. 
parties  proceeded  down  the  street  exactly 
posite  to  each  other.     I  thought  not  of  dan 
though  it  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  dra' 
Bword  in  anger  against  a  fellow-creature,  and 
was  about  to  precipitate  myself  into  what  tni( 
be  a  sudden  and  desperate  combat.  Our  shie 
apparently  hung  loosely  and  easily  on  our  ain 
but  they  were  tightly  grasped,  and  our  swol 
were  free  in  their  scabbards.     I  saw  the  pu 
approach  ;  they  marched  carelessly,  and  had  I 
the  arms  of  my  companions  been  tightly  bou 
and  the  whole  tied  together  by  a  rope,  whi 
the  leader  of  the  party  held  in  his  hand,  tb 
might  have  easily  escaped. 

Our  men  joined  together  in  the  middle 
the  street,  and  when  we  were  close  to  the  eo 
ing  party,  1  cried  in  a  loud  tone,  "  Bhaee  t 
lao ! "  It  was  the  signal — our  sworda  ilad 
from  their  scabbards,  and  we  threw  our*^ 
on  the  sepoys.  I  cut  right  and  left,  and  t 
men  fell;  the  others  were  as  succeaafidf 
rushed  to  the  prisoners,  and  a  few  strokes 
my  aword  and  of  those  who  were  nearest  I 
their  bonds  and  they  were  free,     Ab  Hima 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  69 

• 

Khan  had  said^  the  whole  of  the  sepoys  fled  on 
the  instant  of  the  attack. 

^  Fly  to  the  gates,  my  brothers,  or  they  will 
be  Aut!''  I  cried;  ''fly  through  these  narrow 
dark  streets ;  no  one  will  know  who  you  are  nor 
trouble  themselves  about  you/' 

We  all  dispersed  in  an  instant.  I  cast  a 
hurried  look  around  me  as  I  returned  my 
bloody  sword  into  its  scabbard,  and  saw  five 
poor  wretches  lying  on  the  ground  and  groan- 
ing. It  was  enough :  I  too  fled  down  the  near- 
est street  which  ofiered,  reached  the  gate  I  had 
entered  by,  and  when  I  got  on  the  embankment 
of  the  Meer  Joomla  tank,  I  plunged  among 
the  gardens  and  indosures  which  are  below  it, 
and  by  the  various  lanes  which  led  through 
them  soon  reached  my  father's  house. 

The  attack  on  the  escort  of  the  prisoners. 
Sahib,  was  so  sudden  and  over  so  quickly,  that 
I  can  give  you  but  a  faint  idea  how  soon  it 
was  made  and  finished :  it  occupied  less  time 
than  I  have  taken  to  tell  it,  and  I  have  often 
wondered  since  that  the  noise  and  confusion, 
not  only  caused  by  us,  but  by  a  few  passengers 
who  witnessed  the  fray,  did  not  alarm  the 
whole  street,  and  cause  the  inhabitants  to  ris. 
on  us. 


70  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

By  morning  all  our  companions  vers  pre§«nl 
at  the  different  places  of  rendezvous:  but 
thinking  we  were  no  longer  safe  about  the  citi-. 
my  fatheo*  sent  them  all  out  of  the  way  to  thf 
camp  at  Hassain  Sagor,  where  he  bid  them 
wait,  for  we  knew  that  it  would  never  be 
searched  for  us. 

Nothing  now  remained  to  detains  us  but  k 
dispose  of  the  plunder  we  had  gained  during 
the  last  ten  days,  and  there  was  none  of  mud 
value ;  a  few  strings  of  pearls,  several  shawU 
and  some  unset  precious  stones  were  the  best 
and  they  were  soon  sold :  the  gold  and  silve 
as  before  had  been  melted  down. 


OONFBBSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  71 


CHAPTER  V. 

Ill  VHICH  TBB  READER  WfLL  PERCEIVE  THAT  AMEER  ALt 
PASSED  A  BUSY  AFTBRMOON. 

I  HAD  now  only  two  matters  on  my  hands ;  one 
to  discover  Zora  if  I  could^  the  other  to  endea- 
your  to  get  the  bills  of  exchange  I  had  brought 
with  me  cadied. 

Of  the  first  I  had  but  little  hope ;  for  since 
the  day  I  went  to  her  house,  although  I  had 
constantly  men  on  the  watch  about  it,  I  could 
discover  nothing  of  her  or  of  the  old  nurse;  the 
latter  I  had  bribed  handsomely,  and  I  knew  if 
it  was  possible  to  convey  to  me  any  information 
of  her  I  loved,  she  would  do  so.  I  had  several 
times  passed  the  house  myself  in  the  hope  of 
seeixig  Zora  by  some  accident  or  other ;  but  it 
was  in  vain ;  and  at  the  time  I  now  speak  of,  I 
had  almost  given  her  up  in  despair.    Had  it 


72  CONFB8SION8  OF  A  THDH. 

not  been,  Sahib,  for  the  wild  interest  of  mj 
trade,  I  should  have  sunk  into  apathy  and 
wretchedness,  bo  fondly,  so  deeply  did  I  low 
her.  It  was  this  which  rescued  me  from  my- 
self, for  I  could  not  be  behind  the  rest  in  Mek- 
ing  adventures;  and  once  that  I  had  a  band  en- 
tirely under  my  own  direction,  I  was  inceBsantlj 
ocrcupied  in  finding  employment  for  it,  and 
taking  my  own  part  in  the  catastrophes  whiet 
ensued. 

The  day  afler  the  rescue  of  our  brethro 
we  held  a  consultiition,  at  which  the  principi 
tnembers  of  the  band  were  present.  I  ii«< 
not  relate  particulars  ;  suffice  it  to  say,  tha 
all  agreed  in  thinking  we  had  remained  ha\ 
enough  consistently  with  our  safety,  and  it  w» 
resolved  to  depart  in  the  course  of  the  next  d«j 
or  at  most  the  day  afler.  One  by  one  the  put 
ties,  as  they  were  then  divided,  were  to  taki 
the  nearest  road  towards  Boeder,  which  \n 
tlirough  Puttuncbcrroo ;  and  the  last-mentione 
place  was  to  be  the  rendezvous  whence  «' 
should  proceed  in  company. 

Little  time  therefore  remained  to  me ;  and  n 
soon  as  I  possibly  could  I  took  Bhudrinath  m 
Motee-ram  with  me,  and  we  went  into  the  di} 
We  sat  down  on  the  steps  of  the  Char  Minu 


oonfesrions  of  a  tiiuo.  73 

il  indeed  vcre  the  stories  we  lieord  of 
lish  with  the  Kotwal's  soldiers ;  the 
of  the  killed  and  wounded  on  each 
liulierously  inconsistent,  and  you  may 
hoiix'  we  enjuvcd  the  various  rektiona 
,  all  either  from  persons  who  declared 
h«cn  eve-witnesses  of  the  matter,  or 
heard  it  Irom  undouhtcd  authority. 
OS  not  our  errand  to  waste  time  by 
to  idle  tales,  not  one  of  which  con- 
cord of  truth,  hut  to  gel  the  money 
Us  we  had  found  among  the  effects  of 
homed  AL',  alias  Kumal  Khan,  and 
rpaired  to  the  Char  Minar  as  the  most 
IX  In  meet  with  a  person  who  could 
n,  and  without  suspicion  tell  us  upon 
?y  were  drawn. 

ing  as  we  sat  a  mtsernblc  half-starved- 
nrtch,  with  a  pen  stuck  between  his 
1(1  [lis  ear,  an  ink-buttle  hnngiufr  by 
u>d  a  roll  of  paper  under  his  arm,  I 
III  him  as  a  likely  person  to  suit  our 
I  beckoned  tn  him,  and  he  ran  eagerly 
na.     "Canst  thou  read  Goozerattee?" 


le  sir,  I  can  not  only  read  but  write  it. 


74  CONFESSIONS  OF 

for  it  is  my  native  tongue ; 
commanfls?" 

"Simply,"  said  I,  "to  read  a  hoondee 
great  matter ;"  and  I  handed  him  one  of  | 
bills. 

"It  is  an  order,  Sahib,  drawn  in  1 
Kumal  Khan,  (my  lord's  name  I  presume,) 
Bearee  Mul  of  Nandair,  upon  Gopal  Chi 
Bisn  Chund  of  the  Begum  Bazar,  for  foul  h 
dred  rupees,  at  nine  days'  sight." 

"Is  it  correctly  drawn?"  I  asked. 

The  feUow  looked  at  the  bill,  and  tunwd  A 
round  and  round,  examining  every  part  of  it. 

"  Does  your  worship  suspect  it?" 

"Alia  forbid!"  said  I;  "for  if  it  is  xcrtrnti 
I   and  these   worthy   associates    of  i 
ruined,  for  we  have  more  like  it,  and  (or  L 

"  1  see  nothing  wrong  in  the  biU,"  u 
man ;  "  but  let  me  see  the  others."  I  ■ 
them. 

"They  are  all  correct,"  said  he;  "yo 
only  to  take  them  for  acceptance,  and  ] 
sure  of  your  money." 

"  Is  the  firm  upon  whom  they  are  drawtil 
known?" 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  Ji 

^They  have  a  great  deal  of  country  business 
in  hoondees/^  said  the  man^  '^  and  are  on  that 
account  perhaps  less  known  than  many  of  our 
leading  bankers,  but  nevertheless  the  firm  is 
most  respectable/' 

^  Where  did  you  say  they  live ?'* 

^  In  the  Begum  Bazar.  If  your  worships 
wish  it  I  will  accompany  you  thither.^' 

^  Good^'^  said  I^  ^'  do  so ;  we  are  strangers, 
and  might  not  readily  find  the  house.  You 
ahall  be  rewarded  for  your  trouble/' 

We  went  out  of  the  city  by  a  small  gate  at 
the  end  of  a  street  which  led  down  fi-om  the 
Char  Minar, — I  think  it  is  called  the  Delhi  gate, 
—and  turning  to  the  left,  after  crossmg  the  river, 
we  were  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  populous  and 
wealthy  suburb  in  which  the  bankers  we  sought 
resided.  The  road  through  the  principal  street 
was  almost  entirely  blocked  up  by  bags  of 
grain,  bales  of  merchandise,  tethered  bullocks 
belonging  to  the  grain-carriers,  and  empty 
carts ;  and  it  was  as  much  as  we  coidd  do  to 
keep  together,  both  firom  these  causes  and 
the  crowd  of  people.  The  noise  too  of  the 
crowd,  of  the  buying  and  selling  in  the  bazar, 
the  curses  and  execrations  of  bullock-drivers 
and  unloaders,  the  cries  of  men  measuiisg 

B  2 


76 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


gi-ain,  and  a  thousand  olhers,  made  a  dia  and 
confusion  which  I  had  never  heard  equalled. 
However,  by  dint  of  pushing  and  elbowing  o 
way,  we  reached  a  respectable-looking  houM^ 
and  nere  introduced  to  one  of  the  partners  bf 
the  man  we  had  taken  with  us. 

I  put  a  hold  face  on  the  matter,  and  pi 
sented  one  of  the  hnondees.  The  Sahouker  ■ 
an  old  man,  and  taking  a  pair  of  spectachl 
from  a  fold  in  his  turban,  he  placed  them  I 
the  end  of  his  nose  and  carefully  read  il 
hoondce ;  he  afterwards  turned  it  round  si 
round,  and  examined  it  most  carefully,  lookili 
from  time  to  time  most  suspiciously  at  me  o 
his  glasses. 

I  own  tliis  would  have  been  unpleasftDt  h 
been  alone,  but  with  the  two  companions  I  i 
brought  with  me  1  cared  not ;  had  it  come 
the  worst,  our  weapons  were  ready,  : 
would  have  used  them  for  our  liberty. 

■'  1  wish  to  speak  a  few  words  ' 
if  you  will  follow  me  into  the  nest  r 
the  Sahouknr,  pointing  to  one  which  li 
that  in  which  we  sat.     He  rose,  and  1 1 
him. 

"  How  came  you  to  be  possessed  of  1 
snid  he  anxiously  j  "and  who  are  you  ?^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  77 

''  It  matters  not  who  I  am/*  I  replied ;  '*  and 
it  must  suffice  for  you  to  know  that  I  am  to  re- 
ceive the  money  for  that  hoondee^  and  for  these 
also  ;**  and  I  showed  him  the  others. 

'*  Most  extraordinary  !*'  he  exclaimed  after 
he  had  examined  them.  ^'  I  cannot  understand 
it.  It  is  most  strange  that  they  should  be 
presented  by  another.  Young  man^  by  what 
authority  are  you  here  to  receive  this  money  ?'* 

"  By  his  for  whom  they  were  drawn/*  I  re- 
plied. 

^'  His  name^  and  the  sahoukar's  who  drew 
them?" 

'^  Kumal  Khan^ — ^and  the  sahoukar*s^  Bearee 
Mul.** 

"  That  will  not  do/*  said  the  Sahoukar;  "  you 
have  blundered  in  your  errand^  young  man ;  the 
drawer's  name  any  one  could  have  told  you/* 

"  Perhaps  this  may  enlighten  you  further 
upon  the  subject/*  said  I^  and  I  took  from  my 
waistband  the  seal  of  the  Syud. 

He  examined  it^  and  going  to  a  box  in  the 
room  he  took  from  it  a  bundle  of  papers.  He 
turned  them  over  rapidly. 

"  Ay,  here  they  are/*  said  he,  reading,  *^  *  Ac- 
counts of  Syud  Mahomed  Ali*;  apd  now, 
young  man,  if  there  is  deceit  in  that  seal  it 


78 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


can  be  easily  proved,  for  behold  the  seal  of  the 
worthy  Syud  himself;"  and  he  showed  me  U 
impression  on  one  of  the  papers. 

I  confess  I  had  been  in  much  suspense,  tot 
had  I  by  any  unlucky  chance  got  hold  of  the 
wrong  seal  my  detection  would  have  certainljr 
followed ;  but  still  I  had  taken  the  ring  fka 
the  man's  own  finger,  and  it  was  not  lilc^If, 
that  he  had  any  other.  The  instant  I  saw  till 
impression,  however,  I  was  satisfied  that  it 
the  right  one. 

"  Now  for  the  proof,"  said  the  Sahonku 
rubbing  the  seal  over  with  ink  and  wetting  I 
piece  of  paper  with  his  tongue.  "  If  you  hcic 
attempted  deceit,  youug  man,  your  detectioD 
certain.     Shall  I  stamp  it?" 

"  Certainly,"  said  I ;  "  I  am  innocent  of  M 
attempt  to   deceive   you.     The  worthy  8yU 
gave  me  the  seal  in  order  that  you  mi^t 
satisfied." 

He  pressed  the  seal  to  the  paper  and  wi 
drew  it ;  the  impression  was  perfect,  and  cuot^ 
corresponded  with  that  on  the  paper  of  accomill 

"  This  is  correct,"  he  said  at  length ; 
1  cannot  read  Persian,  the  letters  appetf 
same,  and  the  size  is  exact.    I  cannot 
doubt  longer ;  but  still  it  is  most  strai 


0ONPE88ION8  OP  A  THUO.  7^ 

^  I  can  only  say,''  said  I^  ^'that  I  am  the 
Syud's  confidential  agent^  whom  he  has  sent 
to  you  for  the  money;  if  you  will  not  pay  it, 
say  ao,  that  I  may  write  to  him/' 

^'  By  no  means^^  said  the  Sahoukar ;  ^  the 
money  is  here.  But  why  did  not  the  Syud 
come  himself?  the  bills  are  made  payable  to 
him  alone." 

^  True,"  said  I,  "they  are;  but  if  you  are 
in  his  confidence,  as  you  seem  to  be,  you  will 
know  that  there  are  good  reasons  for  his  abs- 
ence fix>m  the  city  at  present,  and  as  he  wanted 
the  money  he  has  sent  me  for  it." 

"  And  where  is  he  ?" 

"  That  I  cannot  tell  you,"  said  I ;  "it  can 
be  divulged  to  no  one;  suffice  it  for  you  to 
know  that  when  the  proper  time  comes  he  will 
emei^  firom  his  place  of  concealment."  And 
I  told  the  trath.  Sahib,  for  will  he  not  rise  at 
the  day  of  judgement  ? 

And  Ameer  Ali  laughed  heartily  at  his  own 
conceit. 

"  Well,"  said  the  Sahoukar,  "  no  doubt  re- 
mains as  to  your  right  to  the  money.  When 
do  you  want  it?  the  bills  are  at  nine  days' 
sight." 

"  Now ;  I  have  no  time  to  lose,  I  must  de- 


80  CONKESSIONS  OF  A  THCQ. 

part  in  the  morning.  You  can  deduct  the  ii 
terest  for  nine  days.  But  stay,"  I  coatiuuc 
"  the  Syutl  told  rae  that  if  he  owed  you  an 
thing  yon  h  ere  to  deduct  itj  and  if  any  balau 
of  his  remained  in  your  hands  yon  were  to  p; 
it  to  me." 

"Good,"  replied  the  Sahoukar ;  "I  w 
Bee;"  and  lie  turned  to  his  books.  "Ah,  tit 
ia  the  aceount.  Last  balance  struck  the  t 
teenth  of  ISutfer,  nearly  a  year  ago, — in  1 
favour  three  hundred  and  twche  rupees  fo 
annas." 

"  So  much  the  better,"  said  I ;  "  now  p 
me  the  moneys  and  write  a  receipt ;  I  will  si{ 
it  with  the  seal,  which  f  must  take  back  m 

The  Sahoukar  called  to  a  man  inside. 

"  Here,"  said  he,  "  register  these  hooude 
and  get  the  money  for  them,  and  make  oul 
receipt.     Your  name?"  said  he  to  me. 

"  Ameer  Ali,  an  unworthy  Syud." 

The  money  was  duly  counted  out,  a  triflij 
deduction  made  fur  interest,  and  the  wh< 
paid  to  me.  1  put  my  own  seal  as  well  as  th 
of  the  Syud  to  the  receipt,  and  after  secii 
the  balance  in  the  Sahoukar's  hooks  duly  ca 
celled,  there  was  no  longer  cause  to  del^y. 


> 


C0XFE8BION8  OP  A  TBD' 


81 


wfll  you  carry  all  that  money  ?"  aaid 
kar;  "tbb  is  not  a  safe  place  for 
be  seen  out  at  so  late  an  hour"  (for 
?  was  now  closing  fast)  "  with  auch  a 
ir  possession/' 

at  yourself,"  said  I ;  "  we  are  three 
Hs,    and   well   able  to   defend   oiir 

lad  better  take  two  of  my  men,  at 
>  cany  the  money." 
carry  some,  if  I  am  permitted," 
in  we  had  brought  with  us.  "  Bhug- 
9  I  have  eaten  nothing  today,  and 
there  to  get  a  meal  till  these  kind 
met  me;  and  1  may  perhaps  earn  a 
n  above  what  they  have   promised 

'    said   I ;    "  how   much    can    )ou 


loustmd  rupees,"  he  repUed,  "  if  my 
y  me." 

tcli,  then  take  up  that  bag."  The 
vided  between  ourselves,  and  de- 
Vv  did  not  return  as  we  had  gone, 
ig  the  dty,  passed  by  the  house  of 
b  Rcftidenl,  crossed  the  river  below 
Dm:  other  side  struck  into  some  close 
bS 


82  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUS. 

lanes,  which  led  to  the  suburb  we  liyed 
As  we  went  along,  I  saifl  to  Bhudrinath 
Ramasee,  which  I  had  now  learned, 
fellow  must  not  hve ;  our  secret  is  safe  with 
Sahoukar,  but  not  with  another.  What  do ; 
say?" 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  he.  '*We 
throw  the  body  iato  a  well ;  and  there  is 
not  far  off  I  think ;  I  bathed  there  this  mi 
ing." 

"  Very  well,"  said  I ;  "  when  you  see 
place  give  the  signal.  I  will  settle  all  our 
counts  with  him  for  his  trouble  and  ci 


our  money. 

We  came  to  the  well,  and  the  signal 
given;  I  was  ready  and  my  victim  also, 
he  struggled  hard,  as  the  bag  of  rupees  v 
his  shoulders,  and  my  roomal  had  not 
play.  He  died  however,  and  we  threw  . 
into  the  well,  with  a  large  stone  tied  i 
clothes  to  sink  him. 

Strange,  Sahib,  that  after  protestii^ 
poverty  as  he  had  done,  we  should  have  fi 
forty-tiiree  rupees  in  hia  girdle ! 

You  may  judge  of  my  father's  joy  at  myi 
cess ;  and  to  prove  his  sense  of  the  Talue  of 
address  and  ready  wit,  he  presented  me  1 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  83 

five  hundred  rupees  out  of  the  sum  I  had 
brought. 

With  this  at  my  disposal,  I  detenmned  to 
make  a  last  attempt  for  Zora,  for  I  thought 
that  with  it  I  might  bribe  the  old  woman  who 
called  herself  her  mother;  and  late  as  it  was, 
I  pleaded  some  excuse  and  set  off  for  the  city. 
1  soon  reached  the  now  well-known  street,  and 
finding  the  door  open  I  entered,  and  was  usher- 
ed into  the  presence  of  the  old  woman  and 
Zola's  sister  Zenat. 

They  rose  on  seeing  me,  and  welcomed  me 
kindly. 

^^  Tou  have  not  been  with  us,  Meer  Sahib, 
since  the  Mohorum,"  said  the  old  woman  as 
she  cracked  all  her  fingers  agaiost  her  temples. 
^'  Tou  knew  that  you  would  always  be  our 
most  favoured  guest,  and  yet  we  have  not  seen 
you.  Why  has  there  been  this  estrangement 
firom  us?^' 

I  did  not  like  to  accuse  the  old  woman  of 
turning  me  firom  the  door,  as  I  have  related 
befi>re,  so  I  said  I  had  been  absent  firom  the 
city,  and  having  only  just  returned  had  come 
to  pay  my  respects  to  her. 

^  And  now,  mother,^'  said  I, ''  where  is  Zora? 


84 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  1 


Why  is  the  rose  separated  from  the  nightiii' 
gale?" 

"Zora!"  said  the  old  woman;  "why,  havi 
you  not  yet  forgotten  that  foolish  girl?  I 
there  not  Zenatbec,  who  is  dying  for  you,  ani 
has  raved  about  you  ever  since  she  saw  you?" 

"Toba!  Toba!"  cried  Zenat,  covering  he 
face  affectedly.  "  For  shame,  mother !  hoi 
can  you  speak  so  ?  how  can  you  tell  sue 
lies?" 

"  I  say  the  truth,  Meer  Sahib ;  I  swear  th 
foolish  girl's  heiid  has  been  turned  by  you 
beauty ;"  and  she  stroked  my  chin  caressingly 

What  could  I  do  ?  I  saw  at  once  that  if 
did  not  affect  love  for  Zenat  I  should  ucvi 
hear  aught  of  Zora ;  but  I  could  not  forget  hi 
so  easily,  and  I  hated  Zenat  for  her  love, 
thought  it  better  to  come  to  terms  at  once  if 
could. 

"  Mother,"  said  1,  "  1  am  proud  of  yoi 
daughter's  love,  and  to  one  so  young  as  I  ai 
such  marks  of  preference  as  you  say  she  is  it 
clined  toshowme  iire  most  llatteriug;  neverth 
less  1  cannot  forget  Zora :  and  tell  me,  by  ym 
soul,  am  I  to  see  her  or  imt  ?  Now  hear  mi 
I  am  not  a  rich  man,  not  one  wbo  could  lavii 


|H^_ 


k 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ.  85 

thousands  upon  her^  but  what  I  have  is  hers 
for  ever,  and  yoiurs  too,  if  you  will  give  her  to 
zne.    Will  you  part  with  her  ?^' 

*^  What  do  you  offer?"  said  the  old  woman. 
'^  Methinks  you  must  be  one  of  our' nobles  in 
disguise  to  come  here  with  such  a  proposition/' 

*^  I  am  no  noble,'*  said  I,  "  but  a  poor  Syud. 
I  have  five  hundred  rupees,  and  they  are  yours 
if  you  make  Zora  mine  for  ever;  say  the  word, 
and  tomorrow  I  will  be  present ;  we  will  send 
for  a  Moola,  and  the  nika  shall  be  performed/' 

*^  Five  hundred  rupees !''  cried  the  old  wo- 
man, and  she  and  her  daughter  burst  into  an 
uncontrollable  fit  of  laughter.  "  Five  hundred 
rupees!"  continued  she  at  length,  when  she 
could  speak ;  '^  oh,  man,  thou  art  either  mad  or 
drunk!" 

"  I  am  neither  the  one  nor  the  other,"  I  re- 
plied very  angrily ;  '^  I  am  as  sober  as  either  of 
you,  nay  far  more  so." 

"  Tlien  if  you  are  so,"  said  the  old  wretch, 
'^  what,  in  the  name  of  Alia,  has  come  to  you^ 
that  you  think  we  would  part  with  Zora  for  five 
hundred  rupees  ?  Five  thousand,  and  twice  as 
much  would  not  be  sufficient." 

"  Then,"  said  I,  "you  are  a  pair  of  the  de- 
vil's children,  and  I  spit  at  you.    Not  content 


86  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

with  Bpuming  me  frnm  your  house  like  a  do 
you  now  deny  me  the  only  happiness  I  loolci 
to  on  earth.     Women,  have  you  no  hearts?*^ 

"  Yes,"  cried  the  old  hag  in  a  fuiy ;  "  yi 
we  did  spurn  you,  as  I  do  now.  Begone !  ai 
never  dare  to  intrude  as  you  have  done  tl 
night,  or  I  ^vill  see  if  I  cannot  bring  a  fi 
stout  feltows  together  to  beat  you  out  wi 
sticks  like  a  dog  and  a  son  of  a  dog  as  j 
are." 

"  Peace !  ■noman,"  cried  I ;  "  beware  hi 
you  rerile  my  father." 

"  May  his  mouth  be  filled  with  earth  a 
his  grave  defiled !     May  your  mother" 

I  could  bear  this  no  longer.  I  ran  to  1 
door  for  my  shoes,  and  held  one  in  my  ha 
threateningly. 

*•  Now,"  sitid  I,  "  another  word  of  abu 
and  I  will  beat  you  on  the  mouth." 

It  did  not  check  her.  A  fresh  torrent  poui 
fromt  her  hps,  and  I  was  really  provoked, 
could  bear  it  no  longer.  I  rushed  at  her,  b< 
her  on  the  face  with  my  shoe,  and  spit  on  h 
The  daughter  hurried  to  the  stair-head  a 
nuaed  cries  of  alarm. 

"  Thie^  thief!  He  is  murdering  us  1  Kasi 
Mahomed  Ali,  where  are  ye  ?     We  are  mi 


OONPB88ION8  07  A  THUO.  87 

dered — ^we  are  defiEuned !     Bring  your  swords, 
and  km  him !'' 

I  had  pretty  well  belaboured  the  old  woman, 
and  thought  it  high  time  to  be  off;  so  I  rushed 
to  the  door,  and  seizing  Zenat  threw  her  to  the 
other  side  of  the  room  with  all  my  force.  I 
saw  that  she  had  a  heavy  fall,  and  I  ran  down 
the  stairs :  about  half  way  I  met  a  man  with  a 
drawn  sword ;  he  stood,  and  was  about  to  make 
a  cut  at  me,  but  I  seized  his  arm  and  hurled 
him  down  the  steps,  and  as  he  rolled  to  the 
bottom  I  leaped  over  him  and  was  outside  the 
house  in  a  moment. 

Well,  thought  I,  as  I  went  along,  I  have  not 
got  Zora,  but  I  have  slippered  the  old  shitan 
her  mother,  which  is  some  satisfaction,  and 
Bhudrinath  will  laugh  rarely  when  he  hears  of 
my  exploit 


SIONS  OF  A  THUQ. 


CHAPTER    VI. 


'■  CiL. — Madam, 

Alt. — And  will 


-  ■long  ia  passing  panionaU. 
<u  not  then  pity  vay  eitatet" 

Old  Pl*i. 


"  Fob  the  love  of  Alia !  young  man,"  cried  a  lo* 
and  sweet  voice  as  I  passed  under  the  gatewsj 
of  a  respectable -looking  house ;  "  for  the  love 
of  Alia,  enter,  urid  save  my  mistress  !" 

Fresh  adventures,  thought  I  as  1  looked  at 
the  speaker,  a  vnung  girl,  dressed  hke  a  sUvt- 
"  Who  are  you?" 

"  It  matters  not,"  said  the  speaker ;  "  did 
you  not  pass  this  way  yesterday  aftemooD,  io 
company  with  two  others?" 

"  I  did,  and  what  of  that  ?" 

"  EverythinfT ;  my  mistress,  who  is  saiH 
heautijul  than  the  moon  at  its  full,  saw  yoo  loil 
has  gone  mad  about  you." 


SIONS  OP  A  THnC, 


69 


soTzy,"  said  I,  "but  I  do  not  see  how 
>  her." 

oa  muBt,"  said  the  girl ;  "  you  must, 
1  die ;  follow  me,  and  I  will  lead  you 

ted,  for  1  had  heard  Btrange  stories 
iread  for  unwary  persons — how  they 
ed  into  houses  for  the  gratification  of 
mi'ii,  and  thea  murdered.  But  the 
ras  only  momentary.  "  Courage ! 
I,"  said  I  to  myself;  ''trust  to  your 
ieeb,  and  follow  it  op.  lushalla ! 
Iw  some  fun." 

\'nu"  said  I  to  the  girl,  "  you  Bee  I 
mcd;  I  M'ill  follow  you,  but  if  violence 
those  who  oppose  me  will  feet  the 
ihurp  sword." 

r  hy  your  head,"  said  the  girl,  '■  tliere 
er.  My  lord  is  gone  into  the  country, 
ken  all  tbe  men  with  him  ;  there  is  no 
house  beside  myself  but  two  slaves 
old  women.'* 

ICad  on,"  said  I ;  "  I  follow  you." 
emi  the  gateway  and  conducted  me 
court  into  an  open  room,  where  sat 
dy  dressed  and  of  great  beauty ;  but 
d  herself  immediately  with  her  doo- 


W)  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THDO. 

putta,  and  cried  when  she  saw  me,  "  Ya  Alia ' 
it  is  he ;  am  I  so  fortunate  ?" 

"Yes,  lady,"  said  I,  "your  slave  is  at  } 
feet,  and  prays  you  to  remove  that  veil  wb 
hides  a  hoori  of  paradise  from  the  gaze  of  a  ti 
believer," 

"Go,"  said  she  faintly;  "now  that  you 
here  I  dare  not  look  on  you ;  go,  in  the  urL 
of  AUa  t  what  will  you  not  have  thought 
me?" 

"  That  your  slave  is  the  most  favoiu^d  oi 
race,"  said  I ;  "  I  beseech  you  to  look  on  i- 
and  then  bid  me  depart  if  you  will." 

"  I  cannot,"  said  the  fair  girl,  "  I  cann.,t 
dare  not  j  ah,  nurse,  what  have  you  made 
do?" 

The  old  woman  made  me  a  sign  to  take  ^ 
veil  from  her  face,  and  I  did  so  gently; 
faintly  opposed  mcj  but  it  waa  in  vain ;  ii. 
instant  I  had  removed  it,  and  a  pair  of  the  1m 
liest  eyes  I  had  ever  seen  fixed  their  tranh; 
gaze  upon  me— another,  and  I  had  clasptui 
to  my  heart. 

"That  is  right,"  said  the  old  woman  ;«  I  ; 
to  see  some  spirit  in  a  lover;  iMashalla  !  be  \- 
noble  youth ;"  and  she  came  and  cracked  b 
fingers  over  my  head. 


CONrSBfllOKS  OF  A  THUG.  91 

•'Now  I  will  leave  you,"  said  she;  *you 
have  a  great  deal  to  say  to  each  other,  and  the 
night  is  wearing  fast" 

**No,  no,  no !"  cried  the  girl;  **do  not  leave 
us;  stay,  good  nurse,  I  dare  not  trust  myself 
with  him  alone." 

^  Nonsense,"  cried  the  old  woman, ''  this  is 
foolishness ;  do  not  mind  her,  noble  sir ;"  and 
she  left  the  room. 

^Ledy,"  said  I,  ''fear  not,  your  slave  may 
be  trusted;"  and  I  removed  firom  her,  and  sat 
down  at  the  edge  of  the  carpet. 

''I  know  not  what  you  will  think  of  me. 
Sahib,"  she  said,  *^  and  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to 
confess  that  I  was  enamoured  of  you  as  I  saw 
you  pass  my  house  yesterday ;  but  so  it  was ; 
my  liver  turned  to  water  as  I  looked  on  your 
beauty,  and  I  pined  for  you  till  my  attendants 
thought  I  should  have  died.  They  said  they 
would  watch  for  you,  and  Alia  has  heard  my 
prayer  and  sent  you." 

^  He  has  sent  a  devoted  slave,"  said  I ;  "  one 
whose  soul  bums  with  love,  such  as  that  of 
the  bulbul  to  the  rose :  speak,  and  I  will  do 
your  bidding." 

^  Hear  my  history,  and  you  will  know  then 
how  I  am  to  be  pitied,"  said  the  fair  girl;  ''and 


coNPESfiiONS  or  t. 


it  is  told  in  a  few  nords.     I  was  the  daugld 
of  humble  parents,  but  I  was  aa  you  see 
they  say  I  am  beautiful ;  they  married  i 
my  husband, — so  they  said, — but  they  sold  ■ 
Sahib,  he  is  old,  he  is  a  tyrant,  he  has  \ 
me  with  his  shoe,  and  I  have  sworn  on  his  I 
ran  that  I  will  no  longer  remain  under  hia  r 
Yes,  I  have  sworn  it :  I  would  liave  fled  y 
day,  but  I  saw  you,  and  I  prayed  Alia  to  • 
you,  and  he  has  done  so.     Now  thliik  of] 
what  you  please,  but  save  me  !"   And  she  a 
and  throwing  herself  at  my  feet  clasped  I 
knees.     "  You  will  not  refuse  me  prote 
you  do,  and  your  heart  is  hard  towards  meffl 
thing  alone  remains — I  have  prepared  a  t 
draught,  and  tomorrow's  sun  will  look  upi 
dead  body." 

"Alia  forbid  !  lady,"  said  1.  "  He  win 
sent  me  to  you  has  sent  you  a  willing  a 
fearless  slave :  fly  with  me  tltis  instant,  ■ 
will  lead  you  to  a  father  who  will  welcome  J 
and  a  land  far  away  where  our  flight  will  i 
be  discovered." 

"Now — so  soon?"  she  exclaimed. 

"  .\y,  lady,  now ;  leave  your  house  thi«  J 
nicnt ;  I  will  protect  you  with  my  lUc.*^ 

"I  dttrc  not.  Sahib,  I  dare  nut;  ah,' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  93 

^ould  become  of  us  if  we  were  discovered  ?  you 
would  escape,  but  I — ^you  know  a  woman's 
fiite  if  she  is  detected  in  intrigue/' 

"Then  what  can  be  done?"  said  I.  *'  Alas  ! 
I  am  a  stranger  in  the  city,  and  know  not  what 
to  advise." 

^  I  wiU  call  my  nurse ;  let  us  leave  all  to  her. 
— Kulloo !" 

The  old  woman  entered.  "  What  are  your 
commands  ?"  said  she. 

**  Listen,"  said  I ;  "  I  love  your  fair  charge 
with  an  intensity  of  passion ;  this  is  no  place 
for  us  to  give  ourselves  up  to  love,  for  there  is 
clanger,  and  we  must  fly :  I  am  a  stranger  in 
the  city,  and  am  on  the  eve  of  departure  for  my 
home,  which  is  in  Hindostan,  and  whither  I 
will  convey  her  safely ;  she  is  willing  to  accom- 
pany me,  and  your  aid  and  advice  are  all  that  is 
required." 

**  To  fly !  to  leave  home  and  every  one  for 
Hindostan,  and  with  one  unknown  !  Azimabee, 
this  is  madness;  how  know  you  who  he  is, 
and  where  he  will  take  you  ?  I  will  not  assist 
you.  I  was  willing  that  you  should  have  a 
lover,  and  helped  you  to  get  one ;  hue  this  is 
mere  madness — ^we  shall  be  ruined." 

"Mother,"  said  I,  ^'I  am  no  deceiver;  I 


94 


NFESSIONS  OF  A  TRUQ. 


swear  by  your  head  and  eyes  I  can  be  faithful ; 
do  but  help  two  poor  creatures  whose  affecnons 
are  fixed  upon  each  other,  and  we  will  invokf 
the  blessings  of  the  Prophet  on  your  bead  w 
the  latest  day  of  our  lives.    I  leave  here  tumor- 
row;   my  father  is  a  merchant  and  accm'' 
Dies  me  ;  he  has  ample  wealth  for  us  both,  ii^ 
am  his  only  child :  we  shall  soon  be  bi;, 
any  chance  of  pursuit,  and  in  our  happn 
will  for  ever  bless  you  as  the  author  of  it, 
nurse,  cannot  you  contrive  something?  isii 
no  spot  on  the  road  past  Golconda  which 
could  fix  on  for  our  meeting?     I  can  rt" 
you  richly,  and  now  promise  you  one  huntb-.' 
rupees,  if  you  will  do  my  bidding." 

Azima  gathered  courage  at  my  words,  an' 
fell  at  the  feet  of  the  old  woman. 

"  Kidloo !"  she  cried,  "have  you  not  kiv 
me  as  a  child  ?  have  I  not  loved  you  trom  a 
fancy  ?    Alas !  I  have  neither  mother  nor  fi 
now ;  and  has  he  not  beaten  me  witlt  R  i 
have  I  not  sworn  to  quit  this  house  ? 
you   not   swear  oa  my   head   you 
me?" 

"  What  can  I  do  ?  what  can  I  do  ?"  c 
nurse  ;  "  alas,  I  am  helpless ;  what  e 
woman  like  me  do?" 


CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUG.  95 

^^ Anything,  everything/' I  exclaimed;  ''wo- 
man's wit  never  yet  fiiiled  at  a  pinch/' 

'^  Did  you  not  say  you  had  made  a  vow  to  visit 
theDurgah  of  Hoosain  ShahWullee?"  cried  Azi- 
xna ;  "  and  did  not  you  say  you  would  take  me 
to  present  a  nuzzur  at  the  shrine  of  the  holy 
saint,  if  I  recovered  from  my  last  illness ?" 

^  Thou  hast  hit  it,  my  rose/'  said  the  nurse ; 
^'I  had  forgotten  my  vow.  Sahih,  can  you 
meet  us  at  the  Durgah  tomorrow  at  noon  ?" 

**  Assuredly,"  said  I,  **I  will  be  present. 
Good  nurse,  do  not  fail  us,  and  another  fifty 
shall  be  added  to  the  hundred  I  have  already 


^  May  your  condescension  and  generosity 
increase!"  cried  she.  ''Sahib,  I  have  loved 
this  ftir  girl  firom  her  infimcy,  and  though  it 
win  go  sorely  against  my  heart,  I  will  give  her 
into  your  hands  rather  than  she  should  be 
further  exposed  to  the  indignities  she  has  al- 
ready undergone." 

"Thanks,  thanks,  good  nurse,  I  believe 
you ;  but  swear  on  her  head  that  you  will  not 
break  your  faith  " 

^  I  swear,"  said  the  old  woman,  placing  her 
hands  on  Azima's  head,  ^  I  swear  she  shall  be 
thine." 


96 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCG. 


"  EnoTigh,"  I  cried,  "  I  am  content  ;  now, 
one  embrace  aod  I  leave  you.  I  shall  (w 
missed  by  my  father,  and  he  will  fear  I  an 
murdered  in  this  wild  city." 

We  took  a  long,  passionate  embrace,  and  I 
tore  myself  from  her. 

"  Tomorrow,"  I  cried,  "  and  at  the  Durjrah 
we  will  meet,  never  again  to  part.  So  cheer 
thee,  my  beloved,  and  rouse  all  your  energies 
for  what  is  before  you.  Tomorrow  will  be  m 
eventful  day  to  us  both,  and  I  pray  the  good 
Alia  a  prosperous  one." 

"  It  will,  it  will,"  cried  the   nurse  ;    "  feai 
not  for  anything.     Nurgiz  is  faithful,  and  s'    " 
accompany  us;   the  rest  are  long  ago  il-: 
and  know  not  you  are  here.    But  now  heo,  . 
further  delay  is  dangerous,  and  Nurgiz  will  li^d 
you  to  the  street." 

She  called,  and  the  same  slave  who  tad 
ushered  me  in  led  the  way  to  the  door. 

"  By  your  soul,  noble  sir,  by  your  &thtr 
and  mother,  do  not  be  unfaithful  or  it  vtiU 
kill  her." 

"  I  need  not  swear,  pretty  mmden,"  said 
I ;  "  your  mistress's  beauty  has  melted  mj 
heiirt,  and  1  am  bers  for  ever." 

"  Then  may  Alia  protect  you,  atraogcr!  'ITwl 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  9/ 

is  your  road^  if  you  go  by  the  one  you  came 
yesterday/* 

I  turned  down  the  street  and  was  soon  at 
home.  My  &ther  was  asleep^  and  I  lay 
down;  but.  Alia!  Alia!  how  my  heart  beat 
and  my  head  throbbed  1  A  thousand  times  I 
wished  I  had  carried  off  the  beautiful  Azima ; 
a  thousand  times  I  cursed  my  own  folly  for 
having  left  ber^  when  by  a  word  from  me  she 
would  have  forsaken  home  and  every  tie  and 
followed  me;  but  it  was  too  late.  In  the 
midst  of  conflicting  thoughts  and  vain  regrets 
I  fell  asleep :  but  I  had  disturbed  dreams.  I 
thought  her  dishonoured  lord  had  surprised  us 
as  we  tasted  draughts  of  love^  and  a  sword  glit* 
tered  over  his  head,  with  which  he  was  about 
to  revenge  his  disgrace.  Again  I  fancied  one 
of  the  Moolas  of  the  Durgah  to  be  him,  and 
just  as  she  was  about  to  depart  with  us,  and 
was  stepping  into  a  cart,  he  rushed  to  her  and 
seized  her,  and  I  vainly  endeavoured  to  dn^ 
her  from  him.  I  woke  in  the  excitement  of 
the  dream,  and  my  &ther  stood  over  me. 

^  What,  in  the  name  of  the  Prophet,  is  the 
matter  with  you.  Ameer  AU,  my  son?''  cried 
the  old  man»  <'  It  is  the  hour  of  prayer,  I 
eame  to  awake  you,  and  I  find  you  tossing 

VOL.  II.  F 


wildly  in  your  sleep  and  calling  on  some  one, 
tluiugli  I  could  not  distin^ish  the  nam«;  H 
sounded  like  awoman's — Azima,  1  think.  Whil 
have  you  been  about?  Had  you  any  biinij  last 
night } " 

Bunij  was  the  cant  phrase  for  our  Tictim. 
and  I  shuddered  at  the  ideas  it  called  up. 

"  No,  no,"  I  said,  "nothing.  Let  me  g« 
and  perform  my  ablutions ;  1  will  join  you  ia 
the  Namaz.  It  vriH  compose  my  thoughts, 
and  1  will  tell  you." 

Our  prayers  finished,  I  related  my  adv«ii- 
tiu¥3  of  the  past  night.  He  laughed  heartily 
at  my  relation  of  the  scene  with  Zora'a  mother, 
and  declared  I  had  served  her  rightly ;  bol 
when  I  came  to  that  with  Azima,  bis  counte- 
nance was  changed  and  troubled ;  however  bt 
heard  me  to  the  end  without  interruption,  atul  I 
augured  favourably  from  it.  I  concluded  all  \ij 
throwing  myself  at  his  feet  and  imploring  Ui 
sanction  to  our  union. 

"  You  have  gone  too  far  to  retract.  At:  ■ 
All,"  said  he.  "  If  you  do  not  fulfil  your  ; 
miae  to  Azima  she  will  drink  the  poison 
has  prepared;  yon  will  he  one  cause  ui 
death,  and  it  will  he  heavy  on  your  conscii^i 
therefore  on  this  account  I  give  you  my  ssik- 


COKFES8IONS  OF  A  THUG.  99 

tion.  I  am  now  old,  a  few  years  must  see  my 
end,  and  all  I  have  long  wished  for  is  to  marry 
you  respectably  and  to  see  your  children.  I 
endeavoured  to  effect  a  marriage-contract  in 
Hindostan  before  we  left,  but  I  was  unable  to 
do  so.  There  is  now  no  occasicm  for  one ;  you 
have  made  your  choice  and  must  abide  by  it; 
Alia  has  sent  you  your  bride  and  you  must 
take  her — ^take  her  with  my  blessing ;  and  ^u 
say  she  is  beautiful,  in  which  you  are  fortunate. 
Money  you  will  want,  as  you  have  promised 
some  to  her  nurse ;  if  she  is  faithful,  give  her 
from  me  an  additional  fifty  rupees ;  and  you 
had  better  take  gold  with  you, — ^it  will  be  easier 
carried.** 

^  Spoken  like  my  beloved  and  honoured 
fiitherP'  I  exclaimed,  ''and  I  am  now  happy. 
I  ask  your  blessing,  and  leave  you  to  carry 
our  plans  into  execution.  We  shall  meet  again 
at  Puttuncherroo  in  the  evening.** 

"  Inshalla !  we  shall,**  he  replied.  "  Be  wary 
and  careful.  I  apprehend  no  danger,  but  you 
had  better  take  some  men  wiUi  you.** 

"  I  win,**  said  I,  as  I  rose  to  depart ;  "  I  will 
take  some  ci  my  own,  whom  I  can  trust  ;**  and 
I  lefthinu 

My  horse  was  80<m  ready  and  my  men  pre* 

f2 


100 


CON'PESSIOXS 


pared;  but  some  conveyance  was  necessary 
liir  Azima,  and  I  ran  to  a  bouse  a  short  di- 
stLince  off  where  dwelt  a  man  who  had  a  cart 
for  hire.  I  had  been  in  previous  treaty  wili 
him,  to  be  ready  in  case  I  should  get  iatdlU 
gencc  of  Zora,  and  had  engaged  him  to  go  u 
far  as  Beeder. 

'■  Come,"   said  I,   "  Fazil,  I  am  ready  anJ 
the  time  is  come." 

"  And  the  lady  ?"  said  the  fellow,  grinntnfr 

"  Ah,  she  is  ready  too,  only  make  hast«. 
have  not  a  moment  to  lose." 

"  Give  me  twenty  rupees  for  my  mother,  :. 
I  will  harness  the  bullocks  and  put  in  : 
cushions  and  pillows." 

"  Here  they  arc,"  said  I  j  "  now  be  quick— 
by  your  aoiil  be  quick ! " 

"  I  will  be  back  instantly,"  said  he ;  and  b'- 
disappeared    inside   his   house,    but   return 
almost    immediately   with   the    cusbiooa    : 
curtains  of  his  cart. 

"  There,"  said  he,  as  he  completed  his  ]  : 
parations  and  jumped  on  the  pole,  where 
his  driving-seat,   "you  see    1   have  not  !■ 
Jong.      Now  whither   shall  I    drive?    to   i 
city  ?" 

"  No,"  aald  I ;   "to  llusaain  Shah  Wuli 


COXFBS8IONS  OF  A  THUG.  101 

Dui^gah.  Do  you  precede,  and  we  wiU  follow 
you^  for  I  know  not  the  road/' 

"I  know  it  well/'  said  he;  '* follow  me 
closely /' 

^'  Does  it  lead  through  the  Begum  Bazar  or 
the  Karwan  ?''  I  asked. 

^  Through  both,  or  either,  just  as  you 
please/' 

'^  And  is  there  no  other  way  ?" 

^  There  is,  but  it  is  somewhat  longer.  We 
must  go  by  the  English  Residence  and  turn  up 
towards  the  Gosha  Mahal ;  the  road  will  lead 
us  far  behind  both  the  Karwan  and  Begum 
Bazar." 

"  That  will  do,"  said  I ;  *'  I  wish  to  avoid 
both." 

"  Bismilla  !  then,"  cried  the  driver,  '^  let  us 
proceed ;"  and  twisting  the  tails  of  his  bullocks, 
a  few  gentle  hints  from  his  toes  about  their 
hind-quarters  set  them  off  into  a  trot,  which 
however  they  exchanged  for  a  more  sober  pace 
before  we  had  got  far.  I  allowed  him  to  pro- 
ceed to  some  distance,  and  then  put  my  small 
party  in  motion. 


CONFEaSlONS  OF  A  TBDG. 


CHAPTER   VII. 


We  soon  passed  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  and 
held  on  our  way  towards  the  Durgflh.     I  wk- 
not  without  hope  that  we  might  fait  in  m 
Azima  on  the  road;  but  in  this  I  was  dii^ 
pointed.     As  we  passed  over  the  brow  ol' 
eminence,  the  tombs  of  the  kings  of  Gol(x>ii 
broke  on  our  sight,  occupying  the  whole  I'l 
rising  ground  in   front.      I    had  never   beti 
«een  them,  indeed  I  knew  not  oftheirexislft  i 
and  they  were  the  more  striking  on  this  .- 
count.      I  was   astonished   at   their   size  n' 
magnificence,  even   from   that   distance ;    h 
how  much  more  so  n  hen  we  approached  0<- ' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  103 

nearer !  We  had  plenty  of  time  before  us,  and 
I  proposed^  if  the  Durgah  should  not  be  much 
further^  to  diveige  from  the  road  and  examine 
them.  I  rode  up  to  the  driver  of  the  cart,  and 
asked  him  how  far  we  were  from  the  place  of 
our  destination. 

^^Tou  cannot  see  the  Durgah  yet/'  said  the 
man,  ^  but  it  is  just  behind  the  tombs,  on  the 
border  of  alargetank;  you  cannot  missit;  you 
will  see  its  white  dome  and  gilt  spire  above  the 
tamarind  trees  which  surround  it.'' 

"  Very  good,  "said  I ;  *^  do  you  go  on  thither, 
and  if  you  are  asked  any  questions,  say  that 
you  belong  to  a  party  which  is  coming  out 
from  the  city.  We  shall  go  to  the  tombs,  and 
will  join  you  shortly." 

The  driver  kept  to  the  road,  and  we,  diver* 
ging  from  it,  directed  our  way  to  the  mau- 
soleums of  the  departed  kings.  As  we  ap- 
proached them,  their  immense  size,  and  the 
beautiful  groups  which  they  assumed  as  our 
point  of  view  shifted,  struck  forcibly  on  the 
mind,  while  the  desolation  around  them  added 
to  their  solemn  appearance. 

'*What  a  pity,"  said  Peer  Khan,  who  ac- 
companied me,  '^  that  the  good  people  of  the 
city  do  not  make  gardens  about  these  proud 


104 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THfC. 


buildings  !  the  spot  seems  to  be  utterly  neglc*' 
ed,  even  aa  a  buryiiif^- ground." 

"They  are  better  as  they  arc,"  said  I;  "' 
dust  of  the  present  miserable  generation  wul 
hardly  mix  with  that  of  so  noble  a  one  as  ib 
which  has  left  such  a  monument  of  its  glm 
Ay,"  continued  I,  as  we  entered  the  first  i! . 
mense  tomb,  "these  were  kuigs  and  princes  « ' 
lie  here ;  men  who  won  their  kingdoms  at  i; 
sword's  point,  and  kept  them, — how  differ^! 
to  the  present  degenerate  race,  who  are  ' 
debted  for  the  bread  they  eat  to  the  geneposr 
of  the  Feringhces ! " 

We  ascended  by  a  narrow  stair  to  the  tflji 
the  tomb,  and  from  the  terrace  out  ofwh;. 
the  huge  dome  proudly  i-carcd  itself  the  \i' 
of  the  city  was  superb ;  but  it  was  not  equal ' 
the  one  I  have  before  described  to  you,  for  " 
Raw  none  of  the  white  buildings;  the  Mec 
Mosque  and  the  Char  Miuar  were  alone  4 
stinguishable  over  the  mass  of  trees,  if  I  e 
the  innumerable  white  minarets  which  t 
from  the  foliage  in  e\'cry  direction.  Prom  ^ 
other  side  of  the  terrace  the  whole  of  the  h 
tombs  were  seen  at  a  glance — each  by  itself*  ■ 
ble  and  striking  object ;  but  rendered  still  n 
80  when  gi-ouped  witli  others  of  amaJler  i 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  105 

whose  contrast  increased  their  massiveness. 
Not  a  creature  was  to  be  seen;  the  old  fort 
itself  its  grey  mouldering  waUs  covering  the 
&ce  of  a  huge  pile  of  rocks^  seemed  tenantless, 
and  was  in  unison  with  the  abodes  of  the  illus- 
trious dead  who  had  built  it. 

The  silence  and  desolation  were  oppressive, 
and  we  scarcely  made  a  remark  to  each  other, 
as  we  traversed  one  by  one  the  interiors  of  the 
noble  edifices, — some  of  them  dark  and  gloomy 
and  filled  with  bats  and  wild  pigeons,  whose 
cooing  re-echoed  within  the  lofty  domes — 
and  others  whose  wide  arches  admitted  the 
light  of  day,  and  were  more  cheerful  in  appear- 
'  ance. 

'^  Enough/'  said  I,  after  we  had  examined 
some  of  the  largest;  ''we  do  but  loiter  here 
while  we  may  even  now  be  expected.  Yonder 
is  the  Durgah,  and  we  had  better  go  to  it  and 
be  prepared,  she  cannot  now  be  long  abs- 
ent.'' 

I  saw  as  we  approached  the  sacred  edifice 
that  our  cart  was  ready ;  but  there  was  no  other, 
and  my  mind  somewhat  misgave  me  that  Azima 
had  been  unable  to  keep  her  appointment ;  and 
I  resolved  within  myself  that,  should  she  not 
arrive  before  noon,  I  would  retiun  to  the  city 

f5 


106  CONFXB8ION8  OP  A  TRUO* 

and  seek  my  bride,  for  such  I  now  eonsidered 
ller.  I  could  not  leave  so  lovely  a  creature  to 
the  rude  treatment  she  would  experience  firom 
him  to  whom  she  was  united — one  who  was 
undeserving  to  possess  a  jewel  sudi  as  she  was ; 
but  it  was  still  early,  and  perhaps  some  hours 
must  elapse  before  she  could  reach  the  Duigah^ 
which  was  further  firom  the  city  than  I  had  an^ 
ticipated. 

I  entered  the  holy  precincts,  and  after  offer- 
ing up  a  fpft  upon  the  shrine  of  the  saint^I  put 
up  a  fervent  prayer  that  the  object  we  had  come 
for  should  end  successfully.  This  done,  I  sat 
down  under  the  shade  of  the  trees,  and  entered 
into  conversation  with  one  of  the  many  Moolas 
who  attended  on  the  tomb,  and  who  were  con- 
stantly employed  in  reading  the  Koran  over  the 
grave  of  the  saint.  He  asked  me  who  I  was: 
I  told  him  I  belonged  to  the  city,  and  had 
brought  my  wife  to  perform  a  vow  to  the  saint^ 
on  her  recovering  from  a  dangerous  illness^ 
^'but  she  is  not  yet  come/'  said  I ;  ^  I  rode  on 
with  some  of  my  attendants,  and  she  will  fol- 
low, and  will  soon  be  here.'' 

jHour  after  hour  passed,  and  yet  Azima  did 
not  come.  Sahib,  I  was  in  a  torment  of  sus- 
pense and  anxiety:  could  she  have  met  with 


CONPES8ION8  OP  A  TUUO.  107 

any  misfortune  ?  could  her  lord  have  returned 
home  unexpectedly?  could  she  have  played  me 
false?  Ah^  not  the  last !  her  grief,  her  miBery, 
were  too  strong  to  be  feigned,  and  i^hat  object 
could  she  have  had  in  dissembling?  Noon 
came,  and  the  music  of  the  Nobut  began  to  play, 
— still  no  signs  of  her.  My  patience  was  fairly 
exhausted,  and  I  went  to  the  place  where  my 
horse  stood,  mounted  him,  and  bidding  the  men 
remain  where  they  were,  I  rode  on  towards  the 
city.  I  had  scarcely  got  beyond  the  small  vil- 
lage by  which  the  Durgah  was  surrounded, 
when  I  saw  three  carts  with  curtains  to  them 
careAilly  closed  approaching.  My  heart  beat 
quickly  with  hope,  and  I  determined  to  return  ; 
one  of  them  surely  is  hers,  thought  I,  and  I 
will  await  her  coming  in  the  Durgah. 

"  She  comes  V  cried  I  to  Peer  £Jian,  as  he 
eagerly  asked  the  cause  of  my  quick  return, 
'^  she  comes !  Bid  Fazil  have  his  cart  in  readi- 
ness, and  take  it  round  to  the  gate  which  leads 
towards  Puttuncherroo.'^ 

I  dismounted  and  stood  at  the  gate. 

The  first  cart  arrived ;  it  was  filled  with  dan- 
cing-girls, who  had  a  vow  to  sing  at  the  shrine, 
one  of  them  having  lost  her  voice  some  time 
before,  but  had  recovered  it,  as  they  supposed. 


108  COXFESSIOSS  OF  A  THUG. 

lit  the  intercession  of  the  holy  Wullee,  Th 
jiassed  me,  and  I  soon  heard  their  voices  sii 
ing  one  of  their  melodies  inside  the  tomb. 

The  second  arrived ;  three  old  women  got  o 
who  were  the  bearers  of  some  trays  of  swe 
meats  for  the  Moolaa,  the  offering  of  so; 
lady  of  rank,  who  was  ill  and  begged  their  pn 
ers  and  intercession  with  the  saint  for  her 
cover)-. 

"Mother,"  said  I  to  one  of  them,  "saw  y 
aught  of  a  cart  with  tliree  females  in  it,  my  : 
nana  in  fact,  on  the  road  from  the  city?" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  woman,  "  they  are  close  I 
hind  us ;  their  vehicle  broke  down  in  a  rini 
we  had  to  pass,  and  is  coming  very  slow 
but  it  n  ill  be  here  directly ;  and  the  lad 
lire  safe,  for  1  spoke  to  them  and  offered 
bring  them  on,  but  the  damage  bad  been  i 
paired  somehow  or  other,  and  they  decllii 
my  offer." 

"Alhumd-ul-illa!"  I  cried,  "they  are  « 
then ;  I  have  been  waiting  here  ^nce  moniii: 
and  in  anxiety  enough  about  them." 

"Iso  wonder,"  said  the  old  lady,  "for  I 
klianuni  seemed  to  be  jiale  and  wcakly-lookln 
but  Masbulla !  she  is  beautiful,  and  my  lord  t 
ii  in  every  way  worthy  of  her." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


109 


''  She  has  been  ill/'  said  I  carelessly,  "  and  her 
coming  is  in  consequence  of  a  vow  she  made.^ 
"Mbj  Alia  give  her  a  long  life  and  many 
children!  I  feel  an  involuntary  interest  in  a 
pair  whom  he  hath  joined  together,  in  every 
wav  so  fitted  for  each  other;  but  I  go,  noble 
«r,  my  companions  await  my  coming/' 

She  also  passed  on,  and  in  a  few  moments 
more  the  cart  I  so  longed  to  see  turned  the 
comer  of  some  projecting  houses,  and  advanced 
iflowly  towards  the  gate.  How  my  heart 
tlirobbed !  was  it  her,  my  life,  my  soul,  or  was  I 
(loomed  to  a  third  disappointment  ?  It  stop- 
I^ed,  and  I  could  have  fallen  down  and  wor- 
J^biped  the  old  nurse,  who  first  emerged  from 
the  closely-curtained  vehicle;  I  ran  towards 
JitT,  but  was  stopped  by  the  driver. 

'^  It  is  a  zenana,  noble  sir/'  he  said,  ^  and 
courtesy  requires  you  to  go  out  of  sight,  lest 
their  faces  should  be  seen  in  descending.^ 

'*  Peace,  fool !  the  women  are  my  o^'n.^ 

*'  That  alters  the  case,''  said  the  man ;  ^'  and 
liiv  lord's  displeasure  must  not  fall  on  his  slave 
^  >r  this  delay;  the  axletree  cracked  in  passing 
a  rivulet,  which  is  a  circumstance  no  foresight 
could  have  prevented,  seeing  that  it  was  newly 
titled  after  the  Mohorum." 


99 


99 


I         t 


'     I 


110 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THt'G, 


"  It  matters  not,"  said  I ;  "  but  you  mi 
now  leave  us  ;  I  will  return  aiid  pay  you  yo 
hire :  there  is  an  empty  cart  yonder  which 
will  engage  for  thena  to  return  in," 

The  fellow  retired  to  a  short  distance,  and  i 
breath  went  and  came  as  I  put  my  head  ii 
the  curtains  and  saw  my  beloved  sitting  v 
Teiled,  beautiful  beyond  description,  and  I 
fine  features  glowing  with  the  excitement 
her  success. 

"  Shookur  khoda  \"  she  exclaimed,  "  you  i 
here,  my  own  best  and  dearest ;  you  have  i 
been  unfaithful  to  your  poor  slave."  I  cauf 
her  in  my  arms,  and  imprinted  numberii 
kisses  on  her  lips. 

"Toba!  Toba!  for  shame!"  cried  the  i 
nurse ;  "  cannot  you  refrain  for  a  while  ?  Asi 
her  to  dismount,  and  we  will  go  into  I 
Durgah." 

I  did  so,  and  closely  enveloped  in  a  boor! 
and  leaning  on  the  old  woman  and  Nur| 
Azima  followed  me  into  the  inclosure. 

Our  first  care  was  to  ofler  up  at  the  shr 
some  money  and  a  few  sweetmeats  w  hich  yVzi 
*  had  brought  with  her;  the  old  Moola  to  nhi 
I  had  before  spoken  received  them  and  L 
them  on  the  tomb. 


I    t 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


lU 


^  They  are  accepted/^  said  he^  "  and  what- 
ever prayers  you  may  offer  up,  our  kind  Saint 
will  intercede  with  the  holy  Prophet  for  you,. 
that  they  be  granted/* 

^  Thanks,  good  Moola,^*  said  I ;  ^*  all  I  desire 
I.<.  that  the  pearl  of  my  eyes  may  be  protected 
in  health,  and  long  spared  to  me.  Truly  an 
anxious  time  have  we  had  of  it  with  her ;  but 
^he  is  now  restored  to  health,  and  may  Alia 
grant  it  be  continued  '/^ 

"  It  wiU  be,''  he  repUed ;  "  Alhumd-ul-illa  ! 
our  blessed  Saint's  prayers  are  wonderfully  effi<r 
<-acious,  and  I  could  relate  to  my  lord  many 
miracles  which  have  been  performed  here." 

'^  No  doubt,"  said  I ;  ^^  tho  fame  of  Hoosain 
Shah  Wullee  is  spread  far  and  wide,  and  we  of 
the  city  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  such 
1  Ie^^^ed  saints  were  led  in  days  of  old  to  take 
up  their  residence  near  it;  for  our  present  ge- 
neration is  so  degraded,  that  without  the  aid  of 
his  prayers  the  displeasure  of  the  Supreme  One 
uuuld  fall  heavily  on  us." 

^^  My  lord's  words  have  a  sweet  and  holy  sa- 
vour/' said  the  Moola,  ^'and  show  that,  though 
his  bearing  is  that  of  a  soldier,  his  heart  is  filled 
«ith  religion;  and  blessed  is  he  in  whom  both 
are  seen  united.     But  I  could  tell  my  lord  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCG. 

Dinny  of  the  Saint's  miracles,  if  he  has  leisure 
to  hear  them ;  and  as  he  w  ill  not  return  till  ihe 
afternoon,  we  can  sit  down  under  the  trees, 
and  I  will  relate  them." 

"  Excuse  me,  good  Moola,"  said  I ;  *'  time 
presses,  and  I  have  promised  the  Syudaneri 
mother  that  I  will  return  before  the  cold  of 
evening  sets  in,  and  it  is  now  past  noon." 

"As  you  will,"  said  he;  "yet  perhaps  thfso 
few  pages,  which  I  have  compiled  during  my 
leisure  hours,  may  entertaiu  as  well  as  instruct, 
if  mv  lord  will  accept  ihcm :  of  course  he  cut 
read  Persian?" 

'■  Indifferently  well,"  said  I ;  ''  we  suldier^  ,  - 
rarely  good  scholars ;  nevertheless  1  will  1 
the  book,  and  here  is  a  trille  which  may  jir^ 
acceptable;"  and  I  put  an  ashrufTee  into  U'n 
hand. 

The  old  man's  eyes  glistened  as  he  saw  it.  ^i:"' 
after  a  profusion  of  compliments  he  Left  u- 
our  selves. 

"  Now  thtrc  is  no  time  to  be  lost,"  said 
Kulloo  ;  "we  must  travel  far  and  fast  this  ■: 
You  have  brought  a  cart  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  have,  it  is  ready ;  if  there  be  aught  in 
one  you  came  in,  tell  me,  and  I  will  have  i: 
into  the  other." 


COVPBSSIONS  OF  A  TIItTQ,  1  IX 

end  a  man  or  two  with  us,"  said  the  nurse- ; 
id  Nurgia  will  arrange  the  new  »ehiclc, 
:tum  instantly." 

'y  too  left  us,  and  we  were  alone.  No 
mained  in  the  large  inclosure,  the  women 
till  singing  in  the  tomb^  and  all  the  Moo- 
re Bitting  round  them  listening. 
m  you  support  the  fatigue  of  further 
Aninia?"  said  I. 

im  strong  and  can  bear  anything,  so  1 
Ih  thee  and  thou  with  me,"  she  replied. 
C?t,  I  am  now  secure ;  but  oh  the  suspense 
endured  since  I  lost  saw  you,  and  until 
Fairly  out  of  that  vile  eity !" 
U  mc  "  sflid  I,  "  how  did  you  contrive  to 
iU|Hcton  ?  " 

hen  you  left  us,"  replied  Azima,  "  I 
it  ray  happiness  had  fled  for  ever ;  I  woidd 
ivf  a  worlds  to  have  called  you  back,  and 
;  flcil  with  yon  then.  1  had  seen  yom- 
ace,  I  had  heard  your  vows  of  love ;  Alia 
It  me  u  lover  such  as  my  warmest  fancy 
inted  to  me,  while  I  was  daily  sutfering 
its  wliich  the  fond  and  loving  only  can 
Ma  their  afiectiuti  is  returned  by  severe 
tier  iniutt ;  aud  I  thought  1  had  lost 
lat  1  had  only  guoed  a  few  moment&  oS 


COKPES8IONS  OP  A  THUG. 


bliss,  which  would  appear  like  one  of  those 
dreams  that  had  often  cheated  my  sleeping 
&ncy,  to  leave  me  wbeD  I  awoke  to  Uie  bitter 
realities  of  my  sad  lot — and  I  was  iDConsolable ; 
but  my  kind  old  nurse  and  Nurgia  soothed  mc. 
They  told  me  they  would  die  for  me,  and  as- 
sured me  yoH  would  be  faithful ;  so  I  gathered 
courage,  and  Kulloo  proposed  that  we  should 
make  immediate  pre[)arations  for  flight.  Wr 
packed  up  some  clothes  and  my  jewels,  and 
all  Uie  money  which  had  been  left  with  us,  ■ 
few  hundred  rupees,  and  before  morning  ire 
lay  down  to  take  a  little  sleep.  At  daylight 
Kulloo  told  the  other  slaves  and  the  two  old 
servants  that  I  was  going  to  this  Durgah,  and 
lent  one  of  them  for  a  cart;  it  came  about  sun- 
rise, and  concealing  the  articles  we  had  packed 
up  in  two  large  bundles  of  carpets  and  «hcet£- 
which  we  said  we  should  require  to  ait  on  ai 
the  Duirgah,  we  put  them  into  the  cart,  got  in 
ourselves,  and  the  driver  made  the  best  of  1^ 
way  hither." 

She  had  just  spoken,  when  Kulloo  came  U 
ua. 

"All  is  prepared,"  said  she;  "I  have  di.'- 
missed  the  other  cart,  and  your  new  one  is  ao» 
>«ady;— do  not  delay." 


COKPKSSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  115 

There  was  no  occasioii  for  her  to  hurry  us, 
"r  nm-  Bg  well  inclined  to  set  off  as  she  was, 
uitl  ire  rose  and  followed  her. 

The  cart  was  ready — my  men  with  it,  and 
Svipi  almidy  inside.     Azima  got  in,  and  her 
*M  Durac  followed. 
"You  too?"  cried  I, 

"Yes,  Meer  Sahib;  my  home  is  at  Beeder, 

■ttther  1  will  accompany  you ;  the  city  is  no 

■Iger  safe  for  me:  my  life  would  be  forfeited 

'  I  ever  to  enter  it  again,  and  fall  in  n'iUi 

prince  of  devils,  Nusrut  Ali  Khan,  whose 

■Me  i»  now  diahoaoured,  and  whose  beard  we 

-ii^it  upon." 

':  ■ '  00,"  I  exclaimed  to  Fazil ;  "  go  aa  fast 
'■in;  we  must  reach  Puttuncherroo  be- 
■  ■'■  T,>;l,UfiiU." 

1  III'  mud  from  the  Durgah,  after  passing  the 
1  :■  umii  which  it  was  sitimted,  led  through 
him;  pilffl  of  rocVs  frowned  over  us, 
n>ad  Wtts  at  times  so  narrow  that  thf 
™i  could  scarcely  proceed. 
r  A  rare  place  for  a  little  work,"  said  1  to 
prkhan,  a*  wc  renched  a  low  barrier-waJl 
WVn  aetmn  the  rotid.  and  pierced  with  holes 
VBmtketr}';  "many  a  wild  deed  has  been 
mu  here  in  tinien  past,  I'll  warrant." 


116  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TttCO. 

"  They  teil  queer  stories  of  the  place,"  If  r^ 
plied ;  *'  and  we  have  used  it  ourselves  in  some 
of  our  late  expeditions  from  the  dty.  There  lit 
the  seven  Bunneas  you  heard  of,"  aud  he  pointrd 
out  a  remarkable  rock  not  far  fitini  the  road. 
"  A  sad  business  we  had  with  the  grave ;  it  naj 
all  rock  underneath,  and  the  bodies  were  hanih 
covered;  but  who  asks  about  them  in  this  eomi- 
try  ?  Why,  as  we  accompanied  the  travellcni. 
we  saw  lying  in  this  veiy  pass  the  bodies  of 
two  men  who  had  been  murdered  and  drearf- 
fidly  mangled."  j 

"  Well,"  said  I,  «  we  have  left  our  marks  !i^  , 
hind  us  at  any  rate,  and  all  things  considerfii  | 
we  have  been  lucky.  It  matters  not  if  we  gfi 
no  more  bunij  all  the  way  to  Hindostan." 

"We  have  enough  to  make  us  comfortable 
for  some  years,"  said  he ;  «  nevertheless  one> 
hand  gets  out  of  practice,  and  you  are  W.i 
young  at  the  work ;  the  more  you  have  fur  i 
few  years  to  come,  the  better." 

We  reached  Puttuncherroo  late  in  the  fuell- 
ing, and  to  my  inexpressible  joy  found  e!' 
father  and  the  whole  band  safely  arrived,  aiiJ 
comfortably  encamped  under  a  laige  banai; 
tree,  by  which  was  a  fekcer'a  tomb.  One  w 
our  small  tents  had  been  pitched  for  Azin;^- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  117 

and  after  seeing  her  settled  for  the  night  I  join- 
ed my  fiither. 

"  You  are  a  lucky  fellow/*  said  he,  when  I 
had  told  him  of  all  my  success ;  "  I  have  been 
in  anxious  suspense  about  you^  especially 
when  the  evening  set  in  and  you  came  not ;  but 
now  there  is  no  danger,  we  are  once  again  in 
the  country  and  the  roads  are  our  own.  And 
now  tell  me,  what  is  your  new  bride  like  ?  is  she 
AS  handsome  as  Zora?  '* 

^She  is  quite  as  handsome,*'  said  I;  ^^the 
fiiU  moon  is  not  more  beautiful ;  she  is  tender 
in  her  love,  and  of  an  affectionate  and  kind  dis- 
position: you  must  see  her  tomorrow;  she 
is  now  fatigued  with  travel/' 

^And  you  must  be  fatigued  also,  my  son, 
and  hungiy  too.  I  have  a  rare  pilau  ready  for 
you.'' 

It  was  brought ;  and  after  sending  a  portion 
to  Azima,  my  fingers  were  very  soon  busied 
with  the  rest  of  the  contents  of  the  dish ;  and  I 
enjoyed  it,  for  I  had  tasted  nothing  but  a  f6w 
of  the  sweetmeats  Azima  had  brought  with  her 
during  the  whole  day. 


118  OOMrBSSIONS  or  A  THCQ. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

"  Rosalind. — Now  tell  me  how  long  yoa  would  bavt 
her,  after  you  have  poMeiied  her. 
'*  Oiu.ANDo.-^For  ever  and  a  day." 

Ae  Yoo  LIKE  IT,  Aei  IV,  Scene  1. 

On  the  fourth  morning  we  reached  Beeder.  If 
not  so  striking  in  its  outward  appearance  as 
we  approached  it  as  Hyderabad,  this  city  was 
nevertheless  interesting.  The  summit  of  a  long 
tableland  broke  into  a  gentle  descent,  and  fiom 
it  Beeder  suddenly  opened  on  our  view.  The 
walls  of  the  town  occupied  the  crest  of  a  high 
ridge;  and  over  them  one  tall  minaret,  and  what 
appeared  another  rude  unfinished  one,  of  great 
height,  towered  proudly.  On  the  right  hand  the 
large  white  domes  of  some  tombs  peeped  out 
of  a  grove  of  mango  trees,  with  which  the  hiD 
was  clothed  from  top  to  bottom ;  and  there  was 
a  quiet  solenmity^  about  the  approach  to  the  now 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  119 

IMriy  desertfd  capital  of  the  Dukhun,  the  fa- 
pirite  residence  of  the  once  proud  and  power- 
fl  Bfaununee  kings,  which  accorded  well  with 
BrfeeltDgs,  snd  formed  a  powerfiil  contrast  to 
it  busy  city  we  hcid  just  left.  Some  of  our 
In  who  )iad  gone  on  in  advance,  had  choaea 
'^>0t  for  our  encampment  near  the  gate  of  the 
1^  upoa  the  road  we  were  to  take  in  the 
but  separating  from  my  party,  I  rode 
the  town,  which,  though  now  mean  in 
camparison  to  what  it  must  have  been,  was 
-inking  than  I  had  espected  to  Bod  it. 
uu.'d  the  encampment  on  the  other  side, 
" '  --h  imw  presented  its  usual  bustUng  appear- 
"i:  r:  Nome  were  already  cooking  their  morning 
mral  liy  the  edge  of  the  well,  others  were 
and  all  talking  and  conversing  in  that 
manner  which  showed  their  minds  were 
from  care  and  full  of  happiness,  at  the  pro- 
of a  speedier  return  to  their  home  than 
had  anticipated,  and  welt  laden  with  a 


f  father,  this  ia  a  city  full  of  true  be- 

I,  as  I  joined  him ;  "  Moolas  there 

t  iti  plenty,  and  1  pray  you  to  Bend  for 

I'^t  the  nika  may  be  performed,  and  that 

;  ri;ceivc  Aaima  at  your  hands  as  my  wife." 


120  CONFESSIONS  OF.A  TBUO. 

"  I  will  not  oppose  it,  m;-  son ;  but  the  old 
Moola,  whoever  he  may  be,  will  tbmk  H 
strange." 

"  He  may  think  what  he  pleases,"  said  I ; 
"  but  I  can  no  longer  live  without  her ;  there- 
fore pray  consider  the  point  settled,  and  seed 
for  him  at  once." 

Accordingly  Peer  Khan  was  despatched  for 
the  holy  person,  who  duly  arrived :  he  was  re- 
ceived with  the  greatest  courtesy  by  my  father, 
and  the  object  for  which  he  was  required  na^ 
explained  to  him.     He  expressed  the  utnoft 
astonishment ;  it  was  a  proceeding  he  had  nei  cr   i 
heard  of,  for  persons  to  celebrate  a  marriage  on   | 
a  journey,  and  was  in  every  respect  improp^   i 
and  indelicate.  | 

When  be  had  exhausted  his  p^ote&tation^ 
my  father  replied  to  him. 

"  Look  you,  good  Moola,"  stud  he,  "  there  i: 
no  one  who  pays  more  respect  to  the  forms  and 
usages  of  our  holy  faith  than  I  do.  Am  I  ool 
a  Syud  of  Hindostan  ?  Do  I  not  say  the  Na- 
maz  five  times  a  day,  fast  in  the  Ramzan,  and 
keep  every  festival  enjoined  by  the  law  ?  .'^d 
unwilling  as  I  am  to  do  anything  which  nay  he 
thought  a  breach  of  the  rules  of  our  faith,  je^ 
circumstances  wbecb  I  cannot  explain  render  it 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  121 

imperative  that  this  ceremony  should  be  per- 
formed ;  and  if  you  refuse,  all  I  can  say  is,  that 
there  is  no  want  of  Moolas  in  Beeder,  and  if 
you  do  not  perform  it  some  less  scrupulous 
person  must,  and  earn  the  reward  which  I  now 
<^er  to  you;''  andmyfiitber  laid  two  ashrufees 
before  him. 

^^That  alters  the  case  materially/'  said  the 
Moola.  pocketinip  the  money.  ^^  Since  the  cere- 
monj  mWt  be  perfonned,  in  Alla's  name  let  it 
take  place ;  it  was  no  doubt  fated  that  it  should 
be  BO,  and  you  will  therefore  find  no  person 
in  Beeder  more  willing  to  read  the  form  of  the 
PHka  than  myself;  let  me  I  pray  you  return 
for  my  book, — I  will  be  back  instantly ;"  and 
he  departed. 

'^ There,"  cried  my  father,  "I  thought  it 
would  be  so.  No  one  can  withstand  the  sight  of 
gold:  from  the  prince  on  the  throne  to  the 
meanest  peasant,  it  is  the  same ;  its  influence 
is  all-powerful.  With  it  a  man  may  purchase 
bis  neighbour's  conscience,  his  neighbour's  wife, 
or  his  daughter;  with  it  a  man  may  bribe  the 
venerable  Cazee  of  Cazees,  in  any  city  he 
pleases,  to  declare  him  innocent,  had  he  com- 
mitted a  hundred  murders,  foiged  documents, 
stolen  his  neighbour's  goods,  or  been  guilty  of 

VOL.  II.  O 


122  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

every  villany  under  the  sim;  with  it,  a  good 
man  may  be  better — but  that  is  rare — a  bad 
man  incmises  his  own  damnation:  for  it,  any 
one  will  lie^  cheat,  rob,  murder,  and  degrade  him- 
self to  the  level  of  a  beast;  young  women  will 
dishonour  their  lords ;  old  women  will  be  bribed 
to  assist  them.  A  man  who  has  hoards  will 
practise  every  knavery  to  increase  them,  yet  is 
never  happy ;  those  who  have  no  money,  hush 
ger  and  thirst  after  it,  and  are  also  never  happy. 
Give  it  to  a  child  to  play  with,  and  by  some  my- 
sterious instinct  he  clutches  it  to  his  boeom, 
and  roars  if  it  be  taken  £rom  him.  In  short,  its 
influence  cannot  be  opposed ;  old  and  youngs 
rich  and  poor — all  are  its  slaves.  Men's  wis- 
dom is  nothing ;  men's  eloquence  is  nothing ; 
their  character  nothing;  their  rank  nothing: 
but  this  vile  metal,  which  has  no  voice,  no 
intellect,  no  character,  no  rank — this  rules  our 
destinies  on  earth  as  surely  and  as  potently  as 
Alia  himself  does  in  heaven/' 

^^Alla  ke  Qoodrut!"  said  I  with  a  sigh; 
"  your  words  are  true,  my  father,  now  that  one 
thinks  on  them ;  and  we  have  had  a  precious 
specimen  in  the  sudden  change  of  opinion  in 
the  worthy  Moola,  who  asked  no  further  ques- 
tions when  he  saw  your  gold." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  123 

"  No ! "  cried  my  father^  "  and  if  one  only  had 
enough,  one  might  rule  the  worId«  Who  was 
Silmndur?  by  all  accounts,  a  petty  prince,  not 
half  so  powerful  as  he  who  rules  this  country ; 
and  yet,  when  he  gained  favour  m  the  sight  ox 
the  Jins,  and  afterwards  by  his  magic  got  do- 
minion over  them,  did  they  not  place  the  trea- 
sures heaped  up  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  at 
his  disposal  ?  and  who  could  then  stop  his  ca- 
reer? Is  not  this  all  writen  in  a  book,  and  is 
it  not  as  true  as  the  Koran  ?  " 

"  It  were  heresy  to  doubt  it,**  said  I ;  "  but 
here  comes  the  subject  of  our  conversation,  with 
his  book  under  his  arm ;  I  will  prepare  Azima/' 

I  went  to  her.  '^  Dearest,'*  cried  I,  seating 
myself  and  passing  my  arm  round  her  waist, 
^'Dearest,  the  time  is  come,  when,  with  the 
blessing  of  Alia  and  my  &ther*s  sanction,  you 
will  be  mine  for  ever,  and  when  the  law  shall 
bind  us  together,  for  death  alone  to  separate  us. 
A  Moola  has  come ;  and  with  your  permission, 
now,  even  now,  the  Nika  shall  be  performed ; 
further  delay  is  idle,  and  I  am  consumed  with 
the  burnings  of  my  love." 

'^  So  soon,  Ameer  Ali  ?  oh,  not  till  we  reach 
your  home.  What  will  your  father  think  of  my 
consenting  to  this  wild  union  ?  ** 

G  2 


pu 


124  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBUG. 

"  He  sanctiona  it,  beloved !  'twas  he  who  fenl 
for  the  Moola ;  'twas  he  who  persuaded  him  to 
perform  the  ceremony ;  and  the;  but  await  my 
return  to  the  tent  to  read  the  words  which  make 
you  mine  for  ever." 

"  Alas !  I  know  not,"  sud  the  fair  girl ;  "'  1 
am  another's  wife — ^how  can  this  be  done?" 

"  Forget  the  hateful  marriage,"  I  cried ; 
'*  Azima,  these  objecUone  will  kill  me.  Aid  1 
not  your  slave  ?  are  we  not  now  on  our  wav  lo 
a  distant  land,  where  he  fiom  whom  you  havf 
fled  will  never  again  hear  of  you  ?  Ah,  do  no> 
continue  to  talk  thus,  for  it  seems  like  a  bitiei 
mockery  that  you  should  have  fled  with  me. 
now  to  deny  yourself  to  me." 

"No,  no,  do!  do  not  say  so.  Ameer  All; 
you  saved  me  from  insult,  and  from  a  misenMrr  ' 
death  to  which  I  had  doomed  myself.  I  am  vour 
slave,  not  you  mine ;  do  as  you  choose  with  me  ■ 
let  it  be  even  as  you  will.  I  will  fellow  you  lill 
death."   And  she  hid  her  &ce  in  my  bosom. 

"Then,"  cried  I,  "beloved,  the  preparation" 
arc  soon  made.  Call  Kulloo,  and  let  her  kno" 
all." 

The  old  woman  came,  and  was  ovrijoyed  w 
hear  of  my  proposal. 

''  I  had  feared  you  would  not  have  boiuii 


coxrassiON's  of  a  tiu'o.  I25 

i  ;t"  by  this  tie,   Meer   Sahib,"  said  ahe, 

.  iiiy  mind  sorely  troubled  me  on  the  aub- 

l;nt  now  I  am  easy,  and  I  will  gi\e  my 

iiis  child  to  you  with  joy  and  confidence : 

}ni  be  blessed  in  her,  and  see  your  child- 

iildren.  VVouldtbatl  coukl  proceed  with 

i' It  I  am  old,  and  my  bones  and  spirit 

nr)t  rest  easily  in  a  strange  land:  your 

-ily  and  what   I  have  scraped  together 

i:;h  to  make  roe  comfortable  for  life,  and 

::jy  hour  comes  I  shall  die  content." 

11  Ti  be  (jiiick,"  said  I ;  "put  up  a  screen, 

ill  call  the  Moola;  you  can  all  three 

;  sit  behind   it  while  the  ceremony  is 

tb  was  stretched  from  one  side  of  the 
fhe  cither,  and  fiistencd  to  the  ground: 
!  T,  myself,  and  the  Moola  sat  on  one 
.'.  liie  temnles  on  the  other. 
'"AH  is  resvdy,  Moolajee," smd  I;  "begin." 
h  fle  opened  his  book  an<l  read  the  usual  ser- 
c  in  .\nibic.     I  did  not  understand  a  wonl 
r it) ■I'iilier  indeed  did  be;  but  it  was  su9i- 
Itthat  it  hw!  been  read— the  ceremony  was 
kaplete,  and  Axima  was  mine  for  ever. 
P-lt  miuld  hare  been  n  pity  to  have  left  Beeder 
III  seeing  more  of  the  town  and  fort,  of 


126  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

which  I  had  heard  many  praises ;  and  in  the 
evening,  therefore,  my  father,  myself  and  a  few 
Others  strolled  into  the  town  for  the  purpose  of 
seeing  what  we  coald«  First  we  passed  the  old 
Madt^ssa,  a  noble  mass  of  ruins;  the  front  was 
covered  with  beautiful  enamel  from  top  to  hotr 
tom,  and  the  immense  minaret  which  we  hsd 
seen  from  a  distance  in  the  morning  was  also 
covered  with  the  same.  The  huge  round  frag- 
ments of  another  lay  scattered  about  in  eveij 
direction,  and  I  could  well  picture  to  myself 
the  noble  building  it  must  have  been,  ere  by  an 
unfortunate  explosion  of  gunpowder,  when  used 
as  a  magazine  by  Aurungzebe,  its  firont  was 
blown  out,  one  minaret  destroyed,  and  the  whole 
rent  and  torn  as  if  by  an  earthquake. 

Passing  onwards  we  arrived  at  an  open  space 
before  the  ancient  and  majestic  ruins  of  the 
fort.  Piles  upon  piles  of  old  ruined  palaces,  in 
many  places  built  upon  the  walls  themselves, 
and  all  nodding  to  their  fall,  while  they  impress- 
ed us  with  a  stronger  idea  of  the  magnificence 
of  their  builders  than  anything  we  had  as  yet 
seen,  were  a  lesson  to  humble  proud  man— to 
teach  him  that  he  too  must  moulder  in  the  dust 
as  their  founders  had  done :  they  had  stood  for 
centuries ;  yet  now  the  owl,  the  bat,  and  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  127 

wUd  pigeon  were  the  only  tenants  of  these 
splendid  halls,  where  once  beauty  had  dwelt 
and  had  been  the  adoration  of  the  brave  and 
glorious* 

Where  were  now  the  princely  state,  the  pomp 
of  royalty,  the  gallant  warriors  who  had  of  old 
manned  these  lofty  walls  and  towers,  and  so  ofl 
bidden  defiance  to  hosts  of  invaders  ? — ^all  were 
gone, — all  was  now  lonely  and  desolate,  and  the 
stillness  accorded  well  with  the  ruinous  appear- 
ance of  the  scene  before  us.  Not  however  that 
the  walls  were  dilapidated  or  overthrown ;  they 
remained  as  firm  and  solid  as  ever;  and  here  and 
there  the  muzde  of  a  cannon  pointing  from  a 
loophole  or  rude  embrasure  showed  that  they 
were  still  capable  of  defence,  though,  alas!  de- 
fenders there  were  none.  We  thought  the  place 
absolutely  deserted,  and  went  on  to  the  gateway. 
It  was  massive,  and  highly  ornamented  with 
enamel  work,  such  as  we  had  seen  before  in  the 
old  Madressa  and  the  tombs  at  Golconda. 

While  we  thus  stood  admiring  the  outside, 
a  soldier  approached  us  and  asked  our  busi- 
ness. 

^We  are  strangers,  who  have  put  up  in  the 
town  for  the  day,*'  answered  my  father,  "  and 
we  could  not  leave  the  spot  without  looking 


128  CONPEBSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

at  the  venerable  fort  of  which  we  have  heuxl  so 
much.     Ma^  we  be  permitted  to  enter?" 

"  Certainly,"  he  replied ;  "  persons  of  youi 
respectable  appearance  are  always  gladly  ad- 
mitted ;  if  you  will  follow  me^  I  will  show  you 
over  the  interior,  which  is  worthy  your  in- 
Bpectioa." 

We  followed  him,  and  passing  through  tvo 
gateways,  which  were  defended  by  traverHes  so 
as  to  be  impenetrable  to  invadera,  we  stopped 
under  the  third,  and  our  conductor  said, 

"  The  rooms  above  this  are  well  worth  seeing, 
if  you  will  ascend." 

"  Surely,"  said  I,  "  we  would  willingly  sec 
everything."  : 

We  ascended  a  narrow  stair,  which  at  the 
top  opened  into  a  small  but  beautiful  suite  of 
rooms,  profusely  adorned  with  enamel,  far  sur- 
passing in  its  brilliancy  of  colours  and  minute- 
ness of  design  any  that  we  had  before  sefn 
on  the  outside.  Sentences  of  the  Koran  io 
white  lettera  on  a  brilliant  azure  ground  were 
all  round  the  cornices,  and  the  ceilings  and 
walls  were  covered  with  flowers  of  every  hue 
and  design)  their  colours  and  the  enamel  in 
which  they  were  worked  being  as  fresh  and 
bright  as  the  day  they  were  first  painted. 


CONrSSSIONS  OP  A  THUG> 


129 


"These  are  imperishable,"  said  I  to  my  fa- 
ther; "would  that  the  buildings  which  held 
them  could  be  bo  too,  to  remain  to  generations 
vet  unborn  a  proof  of  the  magnificeace  and 
wealth  to  which  they  owed  their  erection  !" 

"Ay,"  said  he,  "there  requires  no  better 
proof  than  these  of  the  present  degeneracy. 
Tlie  mooarehs  of  those  times  were  just  and 
liberal  as  well  as  powerful:  the  wealth  their 
d^minioDS  brooght  them  was  freely  expended 
in  beautifying  their  cities,  and  raising  edifices 
by  which  they  might  be  remembered.  Now, 
uith  the  same  dominions,  the  wealth  they  bring 
i'  either  uselessly  hoarded  or  wastefully  ex- 
[iLnded;  now,  no  buildings  arise  as  monuments 
'if  a  dynasty,  no  armies  rejoice  in  the  presence 
''fa  brave  and  noble  sovereign,  and,  stimulated 
by  hia  example,  win  for  him  renown  at  the  points 
ol  their  bright  swords.  All  now  is  mean  and 
■•  Tilid,  from  the  poor  pensioned  descendant  of 
^bah  Jhan  imd  Alumgeer  to  the  representative 
cf  the  once  proud  Soobahs  of  the  Dukhun." 

"  Yes,"  said  our  conductor ;  "  what  is  the 
"se  of  now  calling  oneself  a  soldier,  with 
"areely  bread  to  eat?  the  few  of  us  who  are  in 
'be  fort  wander  abont  the  ruins  of  the  noble 
pilaccs  and  the  deserted  walls,  and  our  only 
o  5 


130  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBVO. 

enemies  are  the  panthers  and  hyaenas,  who  have 
taken  advantage  of  the  yearhr  tncreaang  jungle 
nnd  desolation,  and  bid  ftir  to  expel  us  alto- 
guther.  But  look  from  the  window,  uis;  llie 
ojien  ground  over  which  yoQ  came  is  called  the 
Fatteh  Mydau,  the  plain  of  vietory.  Here  ihe 
proud  monarchs  of  Beeder,  first  the  Bhamunee 
and  afterwards  the  Beereed  dynastiesi  used  to 
sit,  while  their  gallant  troops  poured  forth  (lom 
the  gates,  and  amused  while  they  gratified  their 
Bo^'e^eign  with  feats  of  arms.  And  yonder," 
added  he,  taking  ns  to  another  window, "  yonder 
are  their  tombs  where  their  mortal  remains  re:<[, 
tliougb  their  spirits  are  in  the  blessed  paiadi^ 
of  our  Prophet." 

We  looked,  and  the  view  was  as  lovely  as  it 
\^  as  unexpec:ted.  We  were  on  the  top  of  whnl 
appeared  to  be  a  lofty  mountain^  ao  fiu  and  s"  , 
deep  did  the  noble  expanse  of  valley  before  ui 
descend.  The  blue  distance  melted  into  tht 
blue  (^  the  faeavena,  while  nearer  and  nearer  if 
us  the  villages  and  fields  became  more  toi 
niorediBtinct,till,closeunderu8,theyBeemeda^  ^ 
it  were  drawn  out  on  a  map ;  and  among  them 
stood  the  tombs,  a  cluster  of  noble-looking  edi- 
fices,  their  white  domes  glaring  in  the  redlight 
of  the  declining  sun.  i 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  131 

^•At/^  cried  I,  "they  must  have  felt  that 
they  were  kings,  while  they  gazed  admiringly 
on  their  gallant  soldiers,  and  looked  forth  over 
the  lovely  country  which  they  ruled.^* 

*'Come/'  said  my  father,  breaking  in  upon 
mv  reflections,  which  were  rapidly  peopling 
the  open  space  of  the  Fatteh  Mydan  with  th^ 
troops  and  warriors  of  past  ages,  and  picturing 
to  me  their  manly  games — their  mock  fights — 
the  shouts  of  the  contending  parties — while 
from  the  spot  whereon  I  stood  the  praises  of  the 
king  and  acclamations  of  his  courtiers  were 
ringing  through  the  arched  roofs  and  re-echoed 
by  the  mukitudea  without — "  Come,  it  is  grow- 
ing kte,  and  we  must  soon  return/^ 

We  again  followed  our  guide,  and  as  we 
passed  over  a  causeway  which  was  built  across 
the  moat,  we  had  a  noble  view  of  its  great  width 
and  depth.  The  bottom  was  partially  covered 
bj  stagnant  pools,  the  remains  of  the  water  the 
nioQsoon  had  deposited;  for  the  rainy  season 
was  now  past.  The  fosse  was  very  curiously 
dug,  with  a  view  to  defence,  having  been  exca- 
vated out  of  the  soUd  rock  to  a  considerable 
dcjjth ;  three  walls  had  been  left  standing,  with 
large  intervals  between  each ;  and  they  would 
certainly  oppose  a  most  formidable  interruption 
to  an  invader. 


I 


'i 


I 

I 


132  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

We  entered  the  fort  by  a  large  gloom j  arch- 
way, mthm  which  some  soldiers  were  lounging ; 
and  from  thence  traversing  a  large  comrt-yard, 
covered  with  fragments  of  ruins  and  rank 
brushwood,  we  emerged  into  an  open  space 
beyond.  Here  a  scene  of  still  greater  desola- 
tion than  even  the  outside  presented  opened  on 
our  view;  ruins  of  all  descriptions — of  palaces^ 
stables,  offices,  baths,  magazines  for  arms  and 
ammunition— strewed  the  ground;  it  was  a  me- 
lancholy sight,  but  the  whole  was  evidently  far 
beyond  repair,  and  fast  hastening  to  destruction. 

We  left  the  spot,  to  see  the  only  remaining 
real  curiosity  of  the  place,  an  immense  can- 
non, the  sister,  as  our  guide  told  us,  of  one  at 
Beejapoor.  It  was  on  a  high  bastion,  from 
which  there  was  a  magnificent  view  of  the 
plain  below  us,  over  which  the  huge  fort  now 
flimg  its  broad  deep  shadow,  while  the  distant 
country  was  fast  fading  into  obscurity  imder 
the  growing  darkness  of  the  evening.  The 
herds  of  the  town,  winding  up  the  steep 
ascent  from  the  plain,  alone  broke  the  impres- 
sive silence,  as  their  lowings,  the  tinkling  of 
their  numberless  beUs,  and  the  melancholy  yet 
sweet  notes  of  the  shepherd^s  rude  pipe,  ascend- 
ed to  our  lofty  station. 

But  we  could  stay  no  longer;  we  returned 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  133 

by  the  way  we  had  come ;  and  though  I  longed 
to  have  roamed  over  the  ruined  and  deserted 
palaces,  and  explored  their  recesses,  it  was  too 
late ;  dismissing  our  guide  therefore  with  a  small 
present  for  his  dvihty,  we  retraced  our  steps 
to  our  encampment. 

From  Beeder,  Sahib,  we  had  no  adventures 
worth  relating  tiU  we  reached  EUichpoor,  by 
which  town  we  directed  our  route  homewards ; 
however  we  did  not  travel  by  the  same  road  as 
we  had  done  in  coming  down ;  which  would  have 
led  us  by  Mungrool  and  Oomraotee,  and  we  had 
good  reasons  for  avoiding  both  places ;  the  re- 
membrance of  the  fate  of  the  sahoukar  would 
necessarily  be  fresh  in  the  memory  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  latter  place,  and  our  appearance 
was  too  remarkable  to  be  easily  forgotten.  So 
we  struck  off  from  Nandair  on  the  Godavery 
towards  Boorhanpoor,  and  when  we  reached 
Akola  in  the  Berar  valley,  we  turned  again  to- 
wards Ellichpoor,  and  reached  it  in  safety. 
You  must  not  think,  however,  that  during  this 
long  journey  we  were  idle ;  on  the  contrary,  we 
pursued  our  avocation  with  the  same  spirit  and 
success  with  which  we  had  commenced  and 
continued  our  fortunate  expedition ;  and  no  tra- 
veller, however  humble,  who  joined  our  party. 


134  CONFESfilONS  OF  A  THUG. 

or  was  decoyed  among  us,  escaped:  and  by 
this  means,  though  our  booty  was  not  materially 
increased,  yet  we  collected  sufficient  to  support 
us,  without  taking  aught  from  the  general  stock, 
which  was  to  be  divided  when  we  reached  our 
home. 

At  Enichpoor  we  encamped  under  some 
large  tamarind  trees,  dose  to  the  Durgah  of 
Rhyman  Shah  Doolah.  It  was  a  quiet  lovely 
spot.  Below  the  Durgah  ran  a  unall  river, 
which  had  its  rise  in  the  neighbouring  moun* 
tains;  and  over  its  stream  the  haUowed  build- 
ings of  the  saint,  embowered  in  thick  trees, 
seemed  to  be  the  abode  of  peace  and  repose. 
Thither  Azima  and  myself,  attended  by  some  of 
our  men,  went,  as  soon  as  we  had  rested  our- 
selves a  little  and  changed  our  road-soiled  gar- 
ments, to  present  our  offerings  at  the  shrine,  and 
to  offer  up  our  thanksgivings  for  the  continued 
care  and  protection  of  Alia. 

This  done,  I  sent  her  back  to  our  camp,  and 
entered  into  general  conversation  with  the 
Moolas,  as  was  my  wont,  in  order  to  gather  in- 
formation to  guide  us  in  our  enterprises;  and 
from  so  large  a  city  as  EHIichpoor  I  had  some 
hope  Uiat  we  should  gain  a  valuable  booty. 

We  conversed  upon  many  topics  of  every- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TlltlO.  135 

day  occorrence ;  at  last^  one  of  the  Moolas 
asked  me  where  I  had  come  fiom^  and  whither 
I  was  going.  I  said  I  was  a  horsenlealer^  who 
had  been  down  to  Hyderabad  with  horses  from 
Hindostan^  and  was  now  returning^  having  dis- 
posed of  them.  ''  And  the  men  who  accompany 
you^  who  are  they  ?^'  asked  the  Mbola. 

^<  My  father  who  is  a  merchant^  is  one/'  said 
I ;  *^  besides  him  there  are  the  grooms  and  at- 
tendants who  accompanied  us,  and  several  tra- 
vellers who  have  joined  us  from  time  to  time 
as  we  journeyed  hither/^ 

^^Then  you  are  a  kafila?''  said  the  Moola. 

"  Exactly  so/'  said  I ;  ^  and  feeling  omiselves 
to  be  strong,  we  are  determined  to  try  the  road 
to  Jubbulpoor  by  Baitool,  which,  though  unsafe 
for  small  bodies,  presents  no  obstacle  to  our 
niuneroujs  party.'* 

"  Certainly  not,"  he  replied  5  **  and  the  road 
will  save  you  a  long  distance  which  you  would 
have  had  to  travel  had  you  gone  round  by 
Nagpoor ;  and  since  you  are  bent  on  trying  the 
jungle  road,  perhaps  you  would  not  have  any 
objection  to  an  increase  to  your  party?  and  I 
think  I  could  get  you  one." 

*'  Certainly  not/'  said  I,  "  if  the  travellers  are 
respectable." 


136               CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THD6.     1 

"Highly  80,"  said  the  MooU;  "the  ] 

of  whom  I  speak  is  a  man  of  rank,  no  la 

IkMlnPFnnj^H 

a  Nuwab,  who  is  returning  to  hia  nephM 

rules  over  Bhopal."                                ■ 

rfl^l 

«  Ah,  I  have  heard  of  him  T  tbink^ 

1^1 

"you  do  not  mean  the  Nuwab  Subzee. 

aahe  is  called?" 

"  The  very  person,  and  a  fine  old  soli 

^''^^1 

is.     It  is  a  pity  he  is  so  addicted  to  the 

or  bhang,  from  which  however  he  has 

a  name  which  it  is  well  known  has  struck 

into  hia  enemies  on  the  battle-field,  ai 

fairly  superseded  any  other  he  may  have 

I^H 

"  It  is  a  pity,"  I  said ;  "  for  report 

well  of  the  noble  Khan,  and  his  deeds  o 

'I'^H 

are  known  to  all  who  have  sojourned  ir 

dostan :  I  shall  be  right  glad  to  accompan 

for  'tis  said  also  that  he  is  a  rare  compao 

"  Vou  have  heard  rightly,"  said  the  3 

«  Tlie  Nuwab  will  be  here  before   sum 

he  always  comes  to  converse  with  us  and 

his  bhang ;  if  you  will  step  over  from  yo 

campment  when  I  send  to  you,  1  will  iDti 

you  to  him." 

"  Thanks,  worthy  Moola,"  said  I !  "  yj 

need  to  summon  me,  and  1  will  att^ 

call  with  pleasure."                                J 

CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


137 


I  left  him  soon  after.  Here  was  the  com- 
meocement  of  an  adventure  which  promised 
fairly  to  eclipse  all  our  former  ones ;  the  rank 
of  the  Nuwab^  the  number  of  followers  he 
would  necessarily  have  with  him,  and  the  noise 
there  would  be  made  about  him  when  he  was 
missed, — all  contributed  to  render  this  as  pretty 
an  adventure  as  a  Thug  seeking  plunder  and 
fame  could  desire. 

1  did  not  mention  a  word  of  my  hopes  to  any 
one;  I  was  determined  to  have  this  matter  all 
to  myself,  both  in  plan  and  execution.  If  I 
succeeded,  my  fame  and  character  were  esta- 
biLshed  for  ever,  and  1  could  not  fail  with  so 
^^ny  to  back  me.  A  momentary  thought 
flashed  across  me — ^that  the  Nuwab  was  a  man 
of  war,  that  he  would  be  armed  to  the  teeth ; 
and  who  was  I  that  I  could  oppose  him  ?  but  I 
dismissed  it  in  an  instant  as  unworthy.  My 
c<infi(lence  in  my  own  prowess,  both  as  a  Thug 
and  with  every  weapon,  whether  on  foot  or  on 
borseback,  was  unbounded ;  it  had  never  as  yet 
'^en  checked,  and  I  feared  nothing  living,  I 
bvlieve,  in  the  form  of  man. 

^es,  Ameer  Ali,  said  I,  you  and  all  your 
tribe  have  ever  feared  us  Englishmen.     You 


I, 


i, 


I'  i   it  .i 


'ii !  I 

I.'.!    ■. 


rr.i 


1.  ! 


138  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

have  never  yet  attacked  one  of  us^  nor  dared 
you. 

The  Thug  laughed. — No,  Sahib,  you  are 
wrong ;  we  nevar  feared  you,  but  to  attack  any 
of  you  would  have  been  impossible.  When  you 
travel  on  horseback  you  are  not  worth  attack- 
ing, lor  you  never  carry  anything  about  your 
persons.  In  your  tents  you  are  surrounded  by 
a  host  of  servants,  and  at  night  you  are  always 
guarded.  When  you  travel  post,  we  might  pos- 
sibly get  a  few  rupees  from  your  palankeens, 
but  you  are  generally  armed,  you  usually  carry ' 
pistols,  and  some  of  us  must  undoubtedly 
fall  before  we  could  effect  our  object ;  but  above 
aU,  there  would  be  such  a  hue  and  cry  if  any  of 
you  were  missing,  that  it  would  be  impossible 
to  escape,  especially  as  any  property  we  might 
take  from  you  would  assuredly  lead  to  our  de- 
tection. 

Tour  reasons  are  weighty,  said  I  laughing; 
but  I  suspect.  Ameer  Ali,  you  do  not  like  the 
pistols,  and  that  is  the  reason  we  have  escaped 
you :  but  go  on  with  your  story ;  I  have  inter* 
rupted  you. 

Well  then.  Sahib,  to  continue.  I  waited 
veiy  impatiently  till  towards  evening,  when  as  I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  139 

was  sitting  at  the  door  of  my  tent,  I  saw  a  man 
on  horseback,  attended  hj  a  small  retinue, 
among  whom  to  my  great  astonishment  was  a 
young  good-looking  girl  mounted  on  a  spirited 
pony,  coming  down  the  road  from  the  city.  He 
passed  near  our  camp,  and  crossing  the  river, 
ascended  the  opposite  bank  and  entered  the 
Durgah.  Was  this  my  new  victim  ?  I  was 
not  long  in  suspense ;  a  message  soon  came 
from  the  Moola,  requesting  my  company ;  and 
taking  my  sword  and  shield  with  me,  I  followed 
the  man  who  had  come  to  call  me. 


140  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

"  He  was  a  stalwart  knight  and  keen. 
And  had  in  many  a  battle  been ; 
His  eyebrow  dark  and  eye  of  fire, 
Show'd  spirit  proud  and  prompt  to  ire." 

Marmion. 

Seated  with  the  old  Moola  I  have  before  men- 
tioned^ the  Nuwab  Subjee  Khan  Buhadoor  (for 
by  that  name  alone  I  knew  him^)  was  quaf&ng 
his  bitter  and  intoxicating  draught.  Around 
him  stood  some  of  his  retainers^  fierce-looking 
fellows^  one  or  two  of  them  with  deep  scars  on 
their  rough  visages,  which  showed  they  had 
bravely  followed  their  noble  master  through 
many  a  hard-fought  field.  Behind  him  sat  the 
slave  I  have  mentioned,  a  slender  fair  girl,  who 
was  busily  prepared  in  making  a  fresh  bowl  of 
the  infusion  the  Nuwab  was  so  fond  of. 

The  Moola  introduced  me.    "This,"  said  he, 
"  my  lord,  is  the  yoimg  man  I  spoke  of.    I 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  141 

need  repeat  no  praises  of  him^  for  no  doubt 
your  discerning  eyes  will  at  once  observe  that 
he  is  a  person  of  respectability  and  good  breed- 
ings and  a  fit  companion  for  one  of  my  lord's 
exalted  rank/' 

I  presented  the  hilt  of  my  sword  as  a  nuzzur, 
and  after  touching  it  with  his  hand,  he  bid  me  be 
seated  near  him  on  the  carpet. 

This  I  was  too  polite  to  do ;  so  excusing  my- 
self on  the  ground  of  unworthiness  of  such  ho- 
nour, I  seated  myself  on  my  heels  on  the  edge 
of  the  carpet,  and  placed  my  sword  and  shield 
before  me. 

The  swoitl  immediately  attracted  his  atten- 
tion. '^  That  is  a  noble  weapon,  Meer  Sahib,'' 
said  he ;  '^  may  I  be  allowed  to  look  at  it?" 

"  Certainly,"  said  I,  presenting  the  hilt,  "  the 
sword  is  at  my  lord's  service." 

'^  Nay,  Meer  Sahib,  I  want  it  not ;  but  I  am 
curious  in  these  matters,  and  have  a  choice  col- 
lection, which  I  will  one  day  show  you." 

He  drew  it  carefully  from  the  scabbard,  and 
as  the  brightly  polished  blade  gleamed  in  the 
sunlight,  he  looked  on  it  with  a  smile  of  delight, 
such  as  one  would  greet  an  intimate  friend  with 
after  a  long  absence. 

I  must  however  describe  him.    In  person  he 


142  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

was  tall  and  strongly  made;  his  arms  in  parti- 
cular, which  were  distinctly  seen  through  his 
thin  muslin  dress,  were  remarkably  muscular^ 
and  very  long ;  his  figure  was  slightly  inclined 
to  corpulency,  perhaps  the  effect  of  age,  which 
had  also  sprinkled  his  curling  beard  and  mu- 
stachios  with  gray  hairs ;  or  it  might  be  that 
these  had  been  increased  in  number  by  the  dan«- 
gerous  use  of  the  drug  he  drank  in  such  quan- 
tities. His  face  was.  strikingly  handsome, 
and  at  once  bespoke  his  high  birth.  A  noble 
forehead,  which  was  but  little  concealed  by  his 
turban,  was  covered  with  veins  which  rose 
above  its  surface,  as  though  the  proud  blood 
which  flowed  in  them  almost  scorned  confine- 
ment. His  eyes  were  large  and  piercing  like 
an  eagle's,  and,  but  that  they  were  swollen 
and  reddened  by  habitual  intemperance,  would 
have  been  pronounced  beautiful.  He  had  a  pro- 
minent thin  nose,  large  nostrils,  almost  transpa- 
rent, and  a  mouth  small  and  curved  like  a  bow, 
which,  when  the  features  were  at  rest,  wore  an 
habitual  expression  of  scorn.  His  flowing  and 
graceful  beard  and  mustachios,  which  I  have 
already  mentioned,  completed  a  coimtenance 
such  as  I  had  never  seen  the  like  of  before,  and 
have  not  met  with  since.     The  whole  was  in- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  14S 

expressibly  striking^  and  in  the  meanest  apparel 
the  Nuwab  would  at  once  have  been  pronounced 
by  any  one  to  be  a  man  of  high  family  and  a 
gallant  soldier. 

A  rosary  of  large  pearls  was  about  his  neck^ 
and  with  this  exception  he  wore  no  ornaments. 
His  dress  was  studiously  plain,  while  it  was 
neat  in  the  extreme.  I  remarked  two  deep  scars, 
one  on  the  back  of  his  head  where  it  joined  the 
neck,  the  other  on  his  broad  chest,  and  its 
deep  seam  was  not  concealed  by  the  thin  dress 
he  wore.  Such  was  Subzee  Khan,  who  had 
won  his  renown  in  many  a  hard  fight,  and  whom 
I  was  determined  to  destroy  on  the  very  first 
opportunity. 

He  continued  looking  at  the  blade  so  earnest- 
ly and  so  long,  that  I  began  to  think  that  it  had 
possibly  belonged  to  some  victim  of  my  fathers, 
who  might  have  been  known  to  the  Nuwab,  and 
I  was  mentally  framing  a  reply  in  case  he  should 
ask  me  where  I  got  it,  when  he  suddenly  said, 
as  he  passed  his  finger  along  the  edge,  '^So, 
you  too  have  seen  battles,  my  fiiend ;  there  are 
some  slight  dents  in  this  good  sword  which  have 
not  escaped  the  touch  of  an  old  soldier.  How 
did  it  come  by  them  ?  '^ 

"  Oh,  a  trifling  skirmish  with  robbers  as  I 


144  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

came  down  from  Hindostan/'  said  I ;  and  I  re- 
lated to  him  our  affair  with  the  thieves  in  the 
Nirmul  road. 

"  It  was  well  done/'  said  he^  when  I  ended 
my  account ;  '^  but  methinks  you  might  have 
followed  up  your  success  and  sliced  some  more 
of  the  rogues  a  little.  This  weapon  would  not 
have  failed  you  if  your  heart  had  not.'' 

'*  My  heart  never  failed  me  yet,  Nuwab/'  I 
replied ;  ''  those  who  know  me  well,  also  know 
that  I  bum  for  an  opportunity  to  prove  that  I 
am  a  man  and  no  coward ;  but  what  could  I 
do  in  that  instance  ?  there  were  but  few  of  us, 
and  the  jungle  was  terribly  thick — we  could 
not  have  followed  them  in  the  dark." 

"  You  are  right,"  he  replied ;  "  and  what  say 
you,  my  young  friend,  to  following  the  fortunes 
of  Subzee  Khan  ?  He  has  at  present  naught  to 
give  thee ;  but,  Inshalla !  the  time  is  fast  ap- 
proaching when  men  of  tried  valour  may  win 
something. .  My  friend  Dost  Mahomed  writes 
to  me  to  come  quickly,  for  he  has  need  of  lead- 
ers in  his  new  enterprises ;  and  methinks  your 
figure  and  address  would  find  favour  with  him. 
What  say  you  ?  You  are  not  fit  to  sell  horses 
all  the  days  of  your  life ;  and  if  you  have  turned 
any  money  in  your  present  expedition,  you  can- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  145 

not  expend  it  in  a  manner  more  befitting  your 
appearance  than  in  getting  a  few  men  together, 
and  offering  your  service.  Dost  Mahomed  has 
need  of  such  youths  as  you^  and,  Inshalla  I  we 
will  yet  do  something  to  win  us  fame/' 

**  May  your  favoiu*  increase,  Bund^  Nuwaz !  '* 
cried  I;  ''it  is  the  very  thing  my  soul  longs 
for;  with  your  introduction  I  cannot  fail  of 
obtaining  service  :  and  if  once  we  have  any- 
thing to  do,  you  will  find  I  shall  not  be  back- 
ward.'' 

"Then  you  will  accompany  me ? "  said  he; 
''  I  am  glad  of  it.  Tou  have  some  men  with  you 
I  perceive,  and  some  travellers ;  what  say  you  to 
taking  the  direct  road  to  Jubbulpoor?  it  is  a 
rough  one,  but  I  am  pressed  for  time ;  and  that 
by  Nagpoor,  though  fi:'ee  from  interruption  or 
danger  of  robbers,  is  much  longer." 

''  I  had  determined  on  taking  it,  Nuwab  Sa- 
hib," I  replied,  "  even  before  I  saw  you,  for  we 
are  a  strong  party  and  well  armed ;  but  now  I 
can  have  no  hesitation.  As  for  thieves  or  rob- 
bers, I  have  no  dread  of  them,  and  my  lord  as- 
suredly can  have  none  ?" 

"  None,  since  you  have  joined  me,"  he  said ; 
''but  with  the  few  fellows  I  have,  I  confess  I 
hardly  liked  to  brave  the  jungle ;  for  the  bands 

VOL.  II.  H 


146  CONFECrSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

who  roam  through  it  are  strong  and  merciless^ 
and  it  would  be  a  sony  fate  for  Subzee  Khan  to 
fiadl  in  an  unknown  spot,  after  a  life  spent  in 
battle-fields/' 

And  yet  you  will  do  so,  Nuwab  Sahib,  said  I 
internally ;  your  death-blow  will  reach  you  in 
that  jungle  you  dread,  and  no  monument  will 
mark  the  spot  where  the  remains  of  Subzee 
Khan  will  lie. 

^^  And  when  shall  you  be  Teady  to  move, 
Meer  Sahib  ? ''  continued  he ;  ^^  have  you  aught 
to  delay  you  here  ?  '*  '' 

"  Nothing,**  I  replied.  "  I  had  purposed 
marching  tomorrow  morning,  but  if  my  lord 
wishes  I  can  wait  a  few  days.*^ 

'^  Ah  no, — ^tomorrow  morning  I  cannot  move 
conveniently,  but  the  day  after  I  will  join  you 
here  by  daylight,  and  we  will  travel  toge- 
ther.'* 

*^  Jo  Hookum !  **  I  replied ;  "  I  shall  be  ready ; 
and  now  have  I  permission  to  depart?*' 

"  Certainly,**  he  said ;  "  I  will  no  longer  de- 
tain you,  for  I  must  be  ofi^  myself.  My  friend 
Sulabut  Khan  has  an  entertainment  of  some 
kind  tonight,  and  I  have  promised  to  attend 
it." 

I  returned  to  my  tent,  and  though  I  longed 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  147 

to  break  the  matter  to  my  fiither,  yet  I  re- 
frained from  doing  so  until  the  Nuwab  had 
fidrly  joined  us,  when  I  would  introduce  him 
properly. 

As  we  were  preparing  to  start  the  third  morn- 
ing before  daylight,  the  Nuwab  rode  into  our 
camp  and  inquired  for  me. 

I  was  speedily  with  him,  and  my  fistther  co- 
ming up  to  us,  I  introduced  them  to  each  other. 
After  the  usual  compliments  had  passed,  my 
father,  unobserved  by  the  Nuwab,  threw  me  a 
significant  glance,— I  returned  it,  and  he  under- 
stood  me ;  a  look  of  triumph  passed  across  his 
features,  which  gratified  me,  because  to  me 
alone  was  the  band  indebted  for  the  adventure 
which  was  to  follow. 

Our  party  was  soon  in  motion,  and  as  the 
light  in^rZed  with  the  dawning  day,  it  re- 
vealed  to  me  the  person  and  dress  of  the  Nuwab, 
who  now  rode  by  my  side.  He  was  mounted 
on  a  splendid  bay  horse,  which  moved  proudly 
and  spiritedly  beneath  his  noble  master :  the 
trappings  of  the  animal  were  of  crimson  vel- 
vet, somewhat  soiled,  but  still  exceedingly 
handsome,  for  the  saddlecloth  and  headstall 
were  embroidered  with  gold  thread  in  a  rich 
pattern. 

h2 


148  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TfiUO. 

But  the  rider  chiefly  attracted  my  observa^ 
tion  :  he  wore  a  shirt  of  mail^  composed  of  the 
finest  steel  links^  exquisitely  polished^  over  his 
ordinary  clothes;  at  his  waist  it  was  confined 
by  a  handsome  green  shawl^  which  he  had  tied 
round  him,  and  in  which  were  stuck  two  or 
three  daggers,  mounted  in  gold  and  silver.    His 
arms  were  cased  in  steel  gauntlets,  as  far  as 
the  elbows,  and  greaves  of  steel  protected  his 
thighs.     On  his  head  was  a  bright  steel  cap, 
from  the  top  of  which  a  crimson  silk  tassel  de- 
pended, and  a  shawl  handkerchief  was  folded 
round  it  to  protect  his  head  firom  the  heat  of 
the   sun.    At  his  back  hung  a  shield  of  rhi- 
noceros hide,  richly  painted  and  gilt;  a  long 
sword  hung  at  his  side  from  an  embroidered 
velvet  belt  which  passed   over  his  shoulder; 
and  at  his  saddle-bow  was  fastened  a  small 
battle-axe,  with  a  long  and  brightly  polished 
steel  handle. 

Well  did  his  appearance  accord  with  his  fame 
as  a  warrior.  I  had  seen  hundreds  of  soldiers 
at  Hyderabad,  but  I  had  never  yet  looked  on  one 
so  perfectly  equipped  as  he  who  now  rode  be- 
side me — nor  one,  could  I  but  have  attached 
myself  to  him,  in  whom  I  should  have  placed 
such  confidence  and  followed  readily  into  the 


CONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUG.  149 

deadliest  strife.  But  what  was  the  use  of  his 
weapons  or  his  armour?  they  would  not  avail 
him, — ^his  hours  were  numbered,  and  his  breath 
already  in  his  nostrUs. 

"  You  observe  me  intently/'  said  he. 

"  I  do/'  I  replied  5  "  for  1  have  never  yet  seen 
so  perfect  a  cavalier:  horse,  arms,  and  accoutre- 
ments all  agree  in  setting  off  their  noble  owner. 
Do  you  always  travel  thus  ? '' 

^'  Always,  Meer  Sahib;  a  soldier  should  never 
be  out  of  his  harness.  The  short  time  I  have 
spent  in  idleness  with  that  luxurious  dog  Su- 
labut  Khan  has  softened  my  body,  and  even 
now  I  feel  my  armour  chafe  me.  But  the  time 
comes  when  I  shall  need  it,  and  I  had  as  well 
accustom  myself  to  it." 

We  continued  the  whole  of  the  march  toge- 
ther, and  he  beguiled  the  way  with  relations 
of  his  adventures,  battles  and  escapes.  I  was 
as  much  fascinated  by  them  as  by  his  powers 
of  conversation,  which  were  remarkable ;  and  I 
often  wished  that  I  had  met  him  as  a  friend,  or 
enrolled  myself  under  him,  when  I  might  have 
followed  his  banner  and  endeavoured  to  equal 
his  deeds  of  valoiur.  But  he  was  marked :  in 
our  emphatic  language  he  was  become  a  '^bunij,'' 


150  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

and  he  was  doomed  to  die  by  every  rule  and 
sacred  obligation  of  our  profession. 

We  reached  our  first  stage  without  any  ad- 
venture. Beyond  it  the  villagers  told  us  that 
the  jungle  grew  thicker  and  thicker^  that  the 
road  was  very  bad  and  stony^  and  above  all, 
that  the  Gonds  were  in  arms,  and  plundered 
all  whom  they  met  with. 

'^  Let  them  try  us/'  said  the  Nuwab,  as  he 
listened  to  the  relations,  '^  let  them  try  us !  In- 
shalla !  they  will  do  us  no  harm,  and  it  may  be 
some  of  them  wffl  get  broken  cvowns  for  their 
pains." 

But  the  next  morning  we  moved  with  more 
caution;  our  men  were  desired  to  keep  well 
together,  and  I  picked  out  a  trusty  few  to  sur- 
round the  cart,  which  moved  on  with  difficulty 
over  the  rough  and  stony  loads;  the  Nuwab 
and  myself  rode  at  the  head  of  the  party. 

As  we  advanced,  the  road  grew  wilder  and 
wilder ;  in  many  places  it  was  narrowed  almost 
to  a  foot-path,  and  the  men  were  obliged  to  cut 
away  the  branches,  which  often  nearly  met 
across  the  road,  so  as  to  allow  the  cart  to  pro- 
ceed. At  other  times  it  ran  between  high 
banks,  which  almost  overhung  us,  and  firom 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  151 

which  missiles  might  have  been  showered  oa 
our  heads,  without  a  possibility  of  our  being 
able  to  strike  a  blow  in  self-defence. 

^'That  was  an  i^ly  place,  Nuwab  Sahib/' 
said  I,  as  we  emerged  Scorn  one  of  these  nar- 
row passes  into  a  more  open  country,  though 
still  covered  with  jungle ;  '^  had  we  been  at> 
tacked  there  we  should  assuredly  have  fallen 
victims.'* 

'^  It  was  indeed/'  said  he ;  ^^  and  I  am  thank- 
ful we  have  got  out  of  it ;  if  I  remember  aright 
it  has  a  bad  name.  From  hence  however  I  think 
U^re  are  no  more ;  the  jungle  becomes  a  forest, 
and  there  is  not  so  much  underwood.  But 
look,"  cried  he,  "  what  is  that  ?  By  AUa !  the 
Gonds  are  upon  us.  Shumshere  Alum ! "  cried 
he,  in  a  voice  which  rang  like  the  sound  of  a 
trumpet,  ^^ Shumshere  bu  dust!"  and  his  glit- 
tering blade  flashed  from  the  scabbard.  Check- 
ing his  horse,  and  at  the  same  time  touching 
its  flanks  with  his  heels,  the  animal  made  two 
or  three  bounds,  after  which  the  Nuwab  fixed 
himself  firmly  in  his  seat,  pressed  down  his  cap 
upon  his  head,  and  cried  to  me  to  be  ready. 

I  was  not  behindhand ;  my  sword  was  drawn 
and  my  shield  disengaged,  which  I  placed 
before  me  to  guard  me  from  the  arrows.    A 


152  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

few  bounds  of  my  horse^  which  was  scarcely 
second  to  the  Nuwab's^  brought  me  to  his 
side^  and  we  were  followed  by  Bhudrinath  and 
a  few  others  mounted  on  ponies^  and  some  men 
on  foot  with  their  matchlocks. 

'^  Come  on^  ye  sons  of  defiled  mothers/'  cried 
the  Nuwab;  ^'come  on  and  prove  yourselves 
true  men;  come  on  and  try  your  cowardly 
arrows  against  stout  hearts  and  ready  wea- 
pons !  Base-bom  kafirs  are  ye^  and  cowards ; 
InshaUa !  your  sisters  are  vile^  and  asses  have 
loved  your  mothers/* 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  Nuwab's 
gesticulations  and  abuse^  as  he  poured  it  upon 
the  Gonds  and  shook  his  sword  at  them.  They 
would  not  move^  and  perched  up  as  they  were 
on  the  side  of  a  hill^  they  prepared  their  bows  to 
give  us  a  volley — and  down  it  came  certainly ; 
the  arrows  whistled  past  us^  and  one  wounded 
the  Nuwab's  horse  slightly  in  the  neck,  at 
which  the  Gonds  set  up  a  shout  of  triumph. 

*'  Ah,  my  poor  Motee,  thou  art  wounded/* 
cried  he,  drawing  the  arrow  firom  the  wound. 
^'Meer  Sahib,  those  rogues  will  never  come 
down ;  you  had  better  give  them  a  volley  and 
disperse  them.*' 

'^  Now,  my  sons,**  cried  I  to  my  followers^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  153 

"  whenever  a  fellow  raises  his  body  to  fire^  do 
you  mark  him." 

They  did  so;  One  Gond  in  particular^  who 
was  sitting  on  a  rock  drawing  a  large  bow, 
which  he  placed  against  his  feet,  was  a  conspi- 
cuous object,  and  apparently  careless  of  his 
safety.  Surfuraz  Khan  aimed  at  him — ^fired — 
and  in  an  instant  he  rolled  over  and  over  almost 
to  our  feet :  the  ball  had  hit  him  in  the  throat, 
and  he  was  quite  dead.  The  rest  seeing  his  fate 
set  up  loud  yells,  and  for  a  moment  we  thought 
they  would  have  charged  us  :  however  another 
of  their  number  fell  badly  wounded,  and  carry- 
ing him  off  they  rapidly  retreated  to  their 
mountain  fastnesses.  Pursuit  would  have  been 
vain  as  it  was  impracticable. 

We  met  with  no  further  adventure  diuing 
our  march,  and  duly  arrived  at  our  stage  by  the 
usual  hour. 

"  Ameer  Ali,*'  said  my  father,  coming  to  me 
shortly  afterwards,  *'  is  the  Nuwab  to  be  ours 
or  not?  If  you  have  invited  him  as  a  guest,  say 
so ;  if  not,  you  had  better  arrange  something." 

''  A  guest ! "  cried  I ;  "oh,  no,  he  must  be  dis- 
posed of;  there  can  be  no  difficulty  where  there 
are  so  many  good  places  to  destroy  him." 

"  Impossible  I"  said  my  father ;   "  on  horse- 

h5 


154  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

i>ack  it  would  be  madness.  He  is  a  beautiful 
rider^  and  his  horse  is  too  spirited ;  the  least 
confusion  would  make  him  bounds  and  who 
could  hold  him?  We  must  devise  some  other 
plan/^ 

^^  Leave  all  to  me/^  said  I ;  '^  if  there  is  no 
absolute  necessity  for  selecting  a  place^  I  will 
Watch  my  opportunity.^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  155 


CHAPTER  X. 

"  Lear. — No,  no,  no  life ; 
Why  ghould  a  dog,  a  hone,  a  rat  have  life, 
And  thou  no  breath  at  all  ?  O  thou  wilt  come  no  more, 
Never,  nfever,  never,  never!" 

Kino  Lear,  Act  V,  Scene  3. 


(< 


I  8UPP0SB  you  have  long  ere  this  guessed, 
my  firiends/'  said  I  to  Bhudrinath  and  Surfiiraz 
Khan  next  day,  ''why  the  Nuwab  is  in  our 
company  ?^^ 

''We  can  have  little  doubt/'  replied  the 
former,  "  since  you  have  brought  him  so  far : 
but  tell  us,  what  are  your  wishes, — ^how  is  it 
to  be  managed?  It  will  be  impossible  to  at- 
tack him  on  the  road ;  he  would  cut  down  some 
of  us  to  a  certainty,  and  I  for  one  have  no  am- 
bition to  be  made  an  end  of  just  at  present/' 
" Tou  are  right,''  said  I ;  "we  must  not  risk 


156  CONFBS8ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

anything ;  still  I  think  an  opportunity  will  not 
long  be  wanting/^ 

'^  How  ?^'  cried  both  at  the  same  moment. 

"Listen/'  said  I^  '^and  tell  me  whether  my 
plan  meets  with  your  approval.  During  the 
march  yesterday  the  Nu\rab  was  regretting  that 
we  did  not  fall  in  with  a  good  stream  of  clear 
water,  that  he  might  take  his  usual  sherbet : 
you  know  that  the  slave  girl  he  has  with  him 
always  prepares  it.  Now  I  am  in  hopes  that 
we  may  meet  one  in  tomorrow's  march,  and  I 
will  try  all  I  can  to  persuade  him  to  alight  and 
refresh  himself:  while  he  is  engaged  in  conver- 
sation with  me,  if  we  find  him  off  his  guard, 
we  can  Ml  on  him." 

''^  Nothing  is  easier,"  replied  Suriuraz  Khan ; 
"  we  cannot  fail  if  he  once  sits  down ;  his  wea- 
pons will  not  then  serve  him." 

"  I  do  not  half  like  the  job,"  said  Bhudri- 
nath.  ^^  Suppose  he  were  to  be  on  his  guard, 
he  would  assuredly  escape ;  and  though  both 
myself  and  the  Khan  here  fear  neither  man  nor 
devil,  yet  it  is  something  out  of  the  way  to  kill 
a  Nuwab;  he  is  not  a  regular  bunij,  and  I 
-think  ought  to  be  allowed  to  pass  free  of 
harm." 

"  Nonsense !"  cried  I.  **  This  from  you,  Bhu* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  157 

drinath  ?  I  am  astonished.  What^  if  he  be  a 
Nuwabj  is  he  not  a  man  ?  and  have  I  not  fairly 
enticed  him  according  to  every  rule  of  our 
vocation  ?  It  may  be  something  new  to  kill  a 
Nuwab,  but  think^  man^  think  on  the  glory  of 
being  able  to  say  we  had  killed  Subzee  Khan, 
that  valiant  among  the  valiant :  why,  our  fathers 
and  grandfathers  never  did  such  an  act  before.^ 

"  That  is  the  very  reason  why  I  raise  my 
voice  against  it/^  said  he ;  '^  anything  unusual  is 
improper,  and  is  often  offensive  to  Bhowanee/' 

'^  Then  take  the  omens  upon  it/^  said  I,  ^'and 
see  what  she  says.  Inshalla !  we  shall  have  the 
Nuwab  yet.*^ 

*'Ay/^  replied  he,  "now  you  speak  like  a 
Thug,  and  a  proper  one :  I  will  take  the  omens 
this  evening  and  report  the  result ;  should  they 
be  favourable,  you  will  find  Bhudrinath  the  last 
man  to  desert  you." 

In  the  evening  the  omens  were  duly  taken, 
and  proved  to  be  favourable.  Bhudrinath 
came  to  tell  me  the  news  with  great  delight. 

*^  I  said  how  it  would  be,^'  I  cried ;  *^  you 
were  owls  to  doubt  our  patroness  after  the  luck 
she  has  given  us  hitherto ;  and  now  listen,  I 
have  not  been  idle.  I  have  found  out  from  the 
villagers  that  about  four  coss  hence  there  is 


158  OONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

a  small  stream  with  plenty  of  water;  the  banks 
are  covered  with  jungle^  as  thick  as  we  could 
desire,  and  I  have  fixed  on  that  as  the  place* 
Shall  we  send  on  the  Lughaees?^' 

^^ Certainly/^  said  Bhudrinath;  ''we  may  as 
well  be  prepared: — but  no/^  continued  he, 
''  what  would  be  the  use  of  it?  If  the  jungle  is 
as  thick  as  you  say  it  is,  we  can  easily  conceal 
the  bodies ;  and  at  any  rate,  as  there  is  a  river, 
a  grave  can  soon  be  made  in  the  sand  or  gravel. 
But  the  Nuwab  is  a  powerful  man,  Meer  Sahib ; 
you  had  better  not  risk  yourself  alone  with  him ; 
as  for  the  rest,  the  men  have  secured  them> — 
that  is,  they  have  arranged  already  who  are  to 
do  their  business/' 

''  So  much  the  better,'^  said  I, ''  for  there  is 
little  time  now  to  think  about  it.'^ 

''I  have  selected  one/'  continued  Bhudri- 
nath, ''the  fellow  who  calb  himself  the  Nu- 
wab's  jemadar ;  I  have  scraped  an  intimacy  with 
him,  and  am  sure  of  him;  the  others  have  done 
the  same ;  but  we  left  the  Nuwab  to  you/' 

"  He  is  mine,"  cried  I ;  "  I  did  not  wish  to 
be  interfered  with.  If  Surfuraz  Khan  has  not 
selected  any  one,  I  will  get  him  to  help  me." 

"  He  has  not,  Meer  Sahib,  that  I  know  of^  and 
he  18  as  strong  a  man  as  any  we  have  with  us; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  159 

with  him  and  another  of  his  men  you  cannot 
fail;  but  let  Surfuraz  Khan  be  the  Shumshea^ 
he  is  a  good  one.'^ 

"  I  scarcelj  need  one  if  the  Nuwab  is  sit- 
ting/^ said  I ;  ^'  though  perhaps  it  is  better  to 
have  one  in  case  of  any  diflSculty/* 

We  made  all  our  arrangements  that  nighty 
and  next  morning  started  on  our  journey  in 
high  spirits.  The  Nuwab  and  I^  as  usual^  rode 
together  at.  the  head  of  the  party. 

''This  is  an  unblest  country,  Meer  Sahib/^ 
said  he,  as  we  rode  along.  ''  Didst  thou  ever  see 
so  dreary  a  jungle,  and  not  a  drop  of  water  to 
moisten  the  lips  of  a  true  believer  from  one  end 
of  the  stage  to  the  other  ?  It  is  well  the  weather 
is  cool,  or  we  should  be  sorely  tired  in  our  long 
stages;  and  here  have  I,  Subzee  Khan,  gone 
without  my  usual  sherbet  for  three  days  on 
this  very  accoimt.  By  Alia!  I  am  now  as 
thirsty  as  a  crow  in  the  hot  weather,  and  my 
mouth  opens  in  spite  of  me.  Oh,  that  we  could 
light  on  a  river  or  a  well  in  this  parched  de- 
sert !  I  would  have  a  glorious  draught.^' 

"Patience,  Khodawund!'^  cried  I,  ''who 
knows  but  we  may  be  near  a  stream?  and  then 
we  win  make  a  halt,  and  refresh  ourselves: 
I  am  hungry  myself,  and  should  not  care  for  an 


160  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

hour's  delay  to  break  my  fiist  with  some  dates 
I  have  with  me" 

'^  Ha^  dates !  I  will  have  some  too ;  my  fel- 
lows may  find  something  to  eat  in  my  wallets^ 
and  thou  sayest  truly,  the  cold  wind  of  these 
mountains  makes  one  hungry  indeed/^ 

But  coss  after  coss  was  left  behind,  and  as  yet 
no  river  appeared.  I  was  beginning  to  think  I 
had  received  false  information,  and  was  in  no 
very  good  humour  at  my  disappointment,  when, 
to  my  joy,  on  passing  over  the  brow  of  a  hill,  I 
saw  the  small  river  the  villagers  had  spoken  of 
below  me. 

"There,''  said  I,  "Khodawund!  there  at 
last  is  a  river,  and  the  sparkling  of  the  water 
promises  it  to  be  good.  Will  you  now  halt  for 
an  hour?  we  can  have  a  pipe  all  round,  and 
your  slave  can  prepare  your  sherbet." 

**  Surely,''  cried  he ;  *^  we  may  not  meet  with 
another,  and  this  is  just  the  time  when  I  like 
my  sherbet  best ;  send  some  one  to  the  rear  for 
my  slave,  and  bid  her  come  on  quickly." 

I  despatched  a  man  for  her,  and  reaching  the 
stream,  we  chose  a  smooth  grassy  spot,  and 
spreading  the  covers  of  our  saddles,  sat  down. 

One  by*  one,  as  the  men  arrived,  they  also 
rested,  or  wading  into    the  water  refreshed 


CONPE8SION&  OF  A  THUG.  161 

themselves  by  washing  their  hands  and  faces 
in  the  pure  stream^  which  glided  sparkling 
over  its  pebbly  bed ;  the  beasts  too  were  al- 
lowed to  drink ;  and  all  the  men  sitting  down 
in  groups^  the  rude  hooka  passed  round  among 
them,  while  they  cheerfully  discussed  the 
merits  of  the  road  they  had  passed^  and  what 
was  likely  to  be  before  them.  Casting  a  hasty 
glance  around,  I  saw  that  all  the  men  were  at 
their  posts,  three  Thugs  to  each  of  the  Nu- 
wab's  servants  and  retainers.  They  were  there- 
fore sure.  Azima's  cart  was  standing  in  the 
road,  and  in  order  to  get  her  away  I  went  to  her. 

"  Beloved,^'  said  I,  "  we  have  halted  here  for 
a  short  time  to  allow  of  the  people  taking  some 
refreshment,  but  you  had  better  proceed ;  the 
road  appears  smooth,  and  we  shall  travel  the 
faster  to  overtake  you.'' 

*' Certainly,"  she  replied;  "bid  them  drive 
on,  for  I  long  to  be  at  the  end  of  the  journey. 
Poor  Nurgiz  and  myself  are  well  nigh  jolted  to 
death.'' 

*'  Ah,  well,"  I  said,  "  bear  up  against  it  for 
another  stage  or  two.  I  promise  you  to  get  a 
dooly,  if  I  can,  at  the  first  laige  village  or  town 
we  come  to,  and  then  you  will  be  comfortable." 

''Now  proceed,*'  said  I  to  the  Thug  who 


M2  eONFS88I01f8  OF  A  THUG. 

acted  as  driver  (for  I  had  purchaaed  a  cart  on 
the  road,  soon  after  we  left  Beeder,  and  he  had 
driven  it  ever  since),  ^'  proceed,  but  do  not  go 
too  fasf 

She  left  me,  and  I  returned  to  the  Nuwab. 
He  was  sitting  in  conversation  with  mj  fiither, 
and  even  now  was  evidently  partially  intoad* 
cated  with  his  detestable  beverage. 

""Ho!  Meer  Sahib,''  cried  he;  "^what  dost 
thou  think?  here  have  I  been  endeavouring  to 
persuade  this  worthy  father  of  thine  to  take 
some  of  my  sherbet.  By  AUa !  'tis  a  drink 
worthy  of  paradise,  and  yet  he  swears  it  is 
bitter  and  does  not  agree  with  his  stomach. 
Wilt  thou  take  a  drink?"  and  he  tendered  me 
the  cup.  '^ Drink,  man!  'twill  do  thee  good, 
and  keep  the  cold  wind  out  of  thee ;  and  as  to 
the  preparation,  I'll  warrant  it  good;  for  there 
breathes  not  in  the  ten  kingdoms  of  Hind  a 
slave  so  skilled  in  the  art  of  preparing  subjee 
as  Kureena  yonder.    Is  it  not  so^  girl?" 

'^  My  lord's  favour  is  great  toward  his  slave," 
said  the  maiden ;  '^  and  if  he  is  pleased,  'tis  all 
she  cares  for." 

^'Then  bring  another  cup,"  cried  the  Nu- 
wab ;  '*  for  what  saith  the  song  ?"  and  he  roared 
out  the  burden  of  one  I  had  heard  before — 


CONrBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  IflS 

"  Peyala  pea,  to  myn  n^  pea,  pbir  kiiee  ko  kya !  "* 


t< 


and  what  is  it  to  any  one  ?  All  the  world 
knows  that  Subzee  Khan  drinks  bhangs  and  is 
not  the  worse  soldier  for  it.  Now  with  a  few 
fair  girls  to  sing  a  ghuzul  or  two  to  us^  me- 
thinks  a  heaven  might  be  made  out  of  this  wild 
spot." 

*'It  is  a  good  thought,  Nuwab/*  cried  I, 
chiming  in  with  his  humour ;  ''  we  will  get  a 
set  of  Tuwaifs  from  the  next  village  we  come 
to ;  I  dare  say  they  will  accompany  us  for  a 
march  or  two.'* 

"  You  say  well,  Meer  Sahib ;  yours  arc  good 
words,  very  good  words ;  and,  Inshalla !  we 
will  have  the  women,'*  said  the  Nuwab  slowly 
and  indistinctly,  for  he  had  now  swallowed  a 
large  quantity  of  the  infusion,  which  had  af- 
fected his  head.  "  By  Alia !  they  should  dance 
too — ^Uke  this — "  continued  he  with  energy, 
and  he  got  up,  and  twirled  himself  round  once 
or  twice  with  his  arms  extended,  throwing 
leering  glances  around  upon  us  all. 

It  was  irresistibly  ludicrous  to  behold  him. 
His  splendid  armour  and  dress  but  ill  assorted 

•  A  cup  (of  wine)  is  drunk, — then  I  have  drunk  it ; 
What  if  it  to  any  one? 


164  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

with  the  mincmg  gait  and  absurd  motions  he 
was  going  through^  and  we  all  laughed  heartily. 

But  the  farce  was  proceeding  too  long^  and 
we  had  sterner  matter  in  hand  than  to  waste  our 
time  and  opportunity  in  such  fooleries.  So  I 
begged  him  again  to  be  seated^  and  motioned 
to  Surfuraz  Khan  to  be  ready  the  instant  he 
should  see  me  go  round  to  his  back. 

'^Ho!  Kureena,'^  cried  he^  when  he  had 
again  seated  himself^  ^'  bring  more  subzee,  my 
girl :  by  Alia !  this  thirst  is  unquenchable^  and 
thou  art  excelUng  thyself  today  in  preparing  it. 
I  must  have  more^  or  I  shall  never  get  to  the 
end  of  this  vile  stage.  I  feel  now  as  if  I  could 
sleep;  and  some  more  will  revive  me.^' 

'^  Fazil  Khan^  bring  my  hooka/'  cried  I  as 
loud  as  I  could.  It  was  the  signal  we  had 
agreed  on. 

"  Ay/'  cried  the  Nuwab,  "  I  will  beg  a 
whiff  or  two^  'twill  be  agreeable  with  my  sher- 
bet." 

I  had  now  moved  round  behind  him;  my 
roomal  was  in  my  hand^  and  I  signalled  to  Sur- 
furaz Khan  to  seize  him. 

^^  Look,  Nuwab !"  cried  he ;  and  he  laid  hold 
on  his  right  arm  with  a  firm  grasp. 

^'How  dare  you  touch  me,  slave  ?^'  ejacu- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  165 

lated  Subzee  Khan.    '^  How  dare  jou  touch  a 
Nuwab— ?^' 

He  did  not  finish  the  sentence.  I  had  thrown 
the  cloth  about  his  neck,  Surfiiraz  Khan  stUi 
held  his  hand,  and  my  father  pulled  at  his  legs 
with  all  his  force.  The  Nuwab  snored  several 
times  like  a  man  in  a  deep  sleep,  but  my  grip 
was  firm  and  did  not  relax :  a  horse  would  have 
died  under  it.  Suddenly,  as  he  writhed  under 
me,  every  muscle  in  his  body  quivered ;  he 
snored  again  still  louder,  and  the  now  yielding 
form  ofiered  no  resistance.  I  gazed  upon  his 
features,  and  saw  that  the  breath  of  life  had 
passed  fix>m  the  body  it  had  but  now  animated. 
Subzee  Khan  was  dead — I  had  destroyed  the 
slayer  of  hundreds ! 

But  no  one  had  thought  of  his  poor  slave 
girl,  who  at  some  distance,  and  with  her  back 
turned  to  us,  had  been  busily  engaged  in  pre- 
paring another  rich  draught  for  her  now  uncon- 
scious master.  She  had  not  heard  the  noise  of 
our  scufile,  nor  the  deep  groans  which  had 
escaped  from  some  of  the  Nuwab's  people,  and 
she  approached  the  spot  where  Surfuraz  Khan 
was  now  employed  in  stripping  the  armour  and 
dress  from  the  dead  body. 

Ya  Alia!    Sahib,   what  a  piercing   shriek 


166  CONPS88ION8  OF  A  TBUO. 

escaped  her^  when  she  saw  what  been  done !  I 
shall  never  forget  it,  nor  her  look  of  horror  and 
miseiy  as  she  rushed  forward  and  threw  herself 
on  the  body.  Although  master  and  slave,  Sa- 
hib, they  had  loved. 

Her  lips  were  glued  to  those  of  the  uneon^ 
scious  corpse,  which  had  so  often  returned  her 
warm  caresses,  and  she  murmured  in  her  agony 
all  the  endearing  terms  by  which  she  had  used  in 
their  private  hours  to  call  him,  and  implored 
him  to  awake. 

<<  He  cannot  be  dead !  he  cannot  be  dead  !^^ 
cried  the  fair  girl, — ^for  she  was  beautiful  to  look 
on.  Sahib,  as  Ae  partly  rose  and  brushed  back 
her  dishevelled  hair  from  her  eyes ;  "  and  yet 
he  moves  not — ^he  speaks  nof  ^ — and  she  gazed 
on  his  features  for  a  moment.  ^^Ah!'^  she 
screamed,'*  look  at  his  eyes — ^look  at  them-— liiey 
will  fidl  out  of  his  head !  and  his  countenanoe^ 
^tis  not  my  own  lord's — ^those  are  not  the  lips 
which  have  oilen  spoken  kind  words  to  his  pomr 
Kureena !  Oh,  my  heart,  what  a  pain  is  there!'' 

'*  This  will  never  do,"  cried  I ;  '*  some  of  you 
put  her  out  of  her  misery ;  for  my  part,  I  war 
not  with  women." 

''The  girl  is  fair,"  said  Surfuraz  Khan;  "  I 
will- give  her  a  last  chance  for  life." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  1^7 

^^  Hark  you  P^  cried  he  to  her^  '^  this  is  no  time 
for  fooling;'^  and  as  he  rudely  shook  her  by  the 
arm,  she  looked  up  in  his  face  with  a  piteous 
expression,  and  pointed  to  the  body  by  which 
she  was  kneeling  and  mourning  as  she  rocked 
herself  to  and  fro.  '^  Hear  me,''  cried  the  Khan^ 
^'  those  who  have  done  that  work  will  end  thy 
miserable  life  unless  thou  hearkenest  to  rea- 
son. I  have  no  wife,  no  child :  thou  shalt  be 
both  to  me,  if  thou  wilt  rise  and  follow  me. 
Why  waste  fiurther  thought  on  the  dead  ?  And 
thou  wast  his  slave  too !  Rise,  I  say  again,  and 
thy  life  is  spared — ^thou  shalt  be  free.'' 

^^ Who  spoke  to  me?"  said  she,  in  tones 
scarcely  audible.  ^^  Ah,  do  not  take  me  from 
him ;  my  heart  is  broken !  I  am  dying,  and 
you  would  not  part  us  ?" 

^' Listen,  fool ! "  exclaimed  the  Khan;  ^'be- 
fore this  assembly  I  promise  thee  life  and  a 
happy  home,  yet  thou  hearkenest  not :  tempt 
not  thy  fate ;  a  word  from  me,  and  thou  diest. 
Wilt  thou  then  follow  me  ?  my  horse  is  ready, 
we  wiU  leave  the  dead,  and  think  no  more  on 
the  fate  of  him  who  lies  there." 

^^  Think  no  more  on  him !  foiget  him — ^my 
own,  my  noble  lover !  Oh,  no,  no,  no !  Is  he 
not  dead?  and  I  too  am  dying." 


168  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO« 

''  Again  I  warn  thee,  miserable  girl/'  cried 
Surfuraz  Khan ;  '^  urge  me  not  to  use  force ;  I 
would  that  you  followed  me  willingly — as  yet 
I  have  not  laid  hands  on  thee." 

A  low  moan  was  her  only  reply,  as  she 
turned  again  to  the  dead,  and  caressed  the  dis- 
torted  and  now  stiffening  features. 

**  Away  with  the  body ! "  cried  I  to  some  of  the 
Lughaees,  who  were  waiting  to  do  their  office ; 
''one  would  think  ye  were  all  a  parcel  of  love- 
sick girls,  like  that  mourning  wretch  there. 
Are  we  to  stay  loitering  here  because  of  her 
fooling  ?     Away  with  it !  '* 

My  order  was  obeyed ;  four  of  them  seized 
the  body,  and  bore  it  off  in  spite  of  the  now 
frantic  exertions  of  the  slave ;  they  were  of 
no  avail ;  she  was  held  by  two  men,  and  her 
struggles  to  free  herself  gradually  exhausted 
her. 

''Now  is  your  time,^'  cried  I  to  Surfuraz  Khan; 
"  lay  hold  of  her  in  the  name  of  the  thousand 
Shitans,  since  you  must  have  her,  and  put  her  on 
your  hors6 :  you  can  hold  her  on,  and  it  will  be 
your  own  fault  if  you  cannot  keep  her  quiet.^' 

Surfuraz  Khan  raised  her  in  his  arms  as 
if  she  had  been  a  child ;  and  though  now  re- 
stored to  consciousness,  as  she  by  turns  re- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  169 

viled  uSy  denounced  us  as  murderers^  and  im- 
plored us  to  kill  her^  he  bore  her  off  and  placed 
her  on  his  horse.  But  it  was  of  no  use ;  her 
screams  were  terrific,  and  her  struggles  to  be 
free  almost  defied  the  efforts  of  Surfuraz  Khan 
on  one  side  and  one  of  his  men  on  the  other 
to  hold  her  on. 

We  proceeded  about  half  a  coss  in  this  man- 
ner, when  my  father,  who  had  hitherto  been  a 
silent  spectator,  rode  up,  as  I  was  again  vainly 
endeavouring  to  persuade  the  slave  to  be  quiet 
and  to  bear  with  her  fate. 

"This  is  worse  than  foUy,^'  cried  he,  "it  is 
madness;  and  ^ou,  above  all,  Surfuraz  Khan,  to 
be  enamoured  of  a  smooth-faced  girl  in  such  a 
hurry !  What  could  we  do  were  we  to  meet 
travellers?  She  would  denounce  us  to  them, 
and  then  a  fine  piece  of  business  we  should  have 
made  of  it.  Shame  on  you !  do  you  not  know 
your  duty  better?" 

"  I  ^11  have  no  more  to  say  to  the  devil,'*  said 
the  man  on  the  left  of  the  horse  doggedly; 
"you  may  even  get  her  on  the  best  way  you 
can ;  what  with  her  and  the  horse,  a  pretty  time 
I  am  likely  to  have  of  it  to  the  end  of  the  jour- 
ney;** and  he  quitted  his  hold. 

"  Ay,**  said  I,  "  and  think  you  that  tongue 

VOL.  11.  I 


]  70  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

of  hers  will  be  silent  when  we  reach  our  stage  ? 
what  will  you  do  with  her  then  ?*' 

^' Devil  !'*  cried  the  Khan,  striking  her  vio- 
lently on  the  face  with  his  sheathed  sword, 
^^will  you  not  sit  quiet,  and  let  me  lead  the 
horse  ?^' 

The  violence  with  which  he  had  struck 
caused  the  sword  to  cut  through  its  wooden 
scabbard,  and  it  had  inflicted  a  severe  wound 
on  her  &ce. 

"There,'*  cried  my  father,  "you  have  spoilt 
her  beauty  at  any  rate  by  your  violence ;  what 
do  you  now  want  with  her?** 

"  She  is  quiet  at  all  events,*'  said  the  Khan, 
and  he  led  the  horse  a  short  distance. 

But  the  blow  had  only  partly  stunned  her, 
and  she  recovered  to  a  fresh  consciousness  of 
her  situation ;  the  blood  trickled  down  her  face, 
and  she  wiped  it  away  with  her  hand;  she 
looked  piteously  at  it  for  an  instant,  and  the 
next  dashed  herself  violently  to  the  earth. 

"One  of  you  hold  the  animal,'*  cried  the 
Khan, "  till  I  put  her  up  again."  But  she  strug- 
gled more  than  ever,  and  rent  the  air  with  her 
screams :  he  drew  his  sword  and  raised  it  over 
her. 

"Strike!**  she  cried,  "murderer  and  villain 


CONFFSSION8  OF  A  THUO.  I?! 

as  you  are^  strike !  and  end  the  wretched  life  of 
the  poor  slave ;  you  have  already  wounded  me^ 
and  another  blow  will  free  me  from  my  mi- 
sery; I  thought  I  could  have  died  then,  but 
death  will  not  come  to  me.  Will  you  not  kill 
me  ? '' — and  she  spat  on  him. 

^^  This  is  not  to  be  borne ;  fool  that  I  was  to 
take  so  much  trouble  to  preserve  a  worthless 
hfe"  cried  the  Khan,  sheathing  his  sword; 
'^  thou  shalt  die,  and  that  quickly.^'  He  threw 
his  roomal  about  her  neck,  and  she  writhed  in 
her*  death  agonies  under  his  fatal  grasp. 

"There!**  cried  he,  quitting  his  hold,  "I 
would  it  had  been  otherwise;  but  it  was  her 
fate,  and  I  have  accomplished  it  \"  and  he  left 
the  body  and  strode  on  in  moody  silence. 

Some  of  the  Lughaees  coming  up,  the  body 
was  hastily  interred  among  the  bushes  which 
skirted  the  road,  and  nothing  now  preventing 
us,  we  pursued  our  journey  with  all  the  speed 
we  could.  Thankftd  was  I  that  I  had  sent  on 
Azima  in  her  cart;  she  was  far  beyond  the 
scene  of  violence  which  had  happened,  and 
of  which  she  must  have  guessed  the  cause  had 
she  been  within  hearing;  but  the  driver  of 
her  cart  had  hurried  on,  and  we  had  travelled 
some   coss   ere   we   overtook   her.      Strange, 

I  2 


172  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

^ahib^  that  after  that  day  Surfuraz  Khan  was 
no  longer  the  light-hearted^  merry  being  he  had 
used  to  be.  He  was  no  novice  at  his  work ;  hun- 
dreds of  human  beings^  both  male  and  female, 
had  died  under  his  hand;  but  from  the  hour 
he  kUled  the  slave  he  was  an  altered  being:  he 
used  to  sit  in  silent,  moody  abstraction,  his  eyes 
gazing  on  vacancy,  and  when  we  rallied  him 
upon  it,  his  only  reply  was  a  melancholy  smile, 
as  he  shook  his  head,  and  declared  that  his 
spirit  was  gone:  his  eyes  too  would  on  these 
occasions  sometimes  fill  with  tears,  and  sighs 
enough  to  break  his  heart  would  escape  from 
him. 

He  accompanied  us  to  our  home,  got  his 
share  of  the  booty,  which  he  immediately  dis- 
tributed among  the  poorer  members  of  the 
band,  and  after  bidding  us  a  melancholy  fare- 
well, stripped  himself  of  all  his  clothes,  covered 
his  body  with  ashes,  and  went  forth  into  the 
rude  world,  to  bear  its  bufiets  and  scorn,  in  the 
guiseofaFakeer. 

I  heard,  years  afterwards,  that  he  returned  to 
the  spot  where  he  had  killed  the  girl,  constructed 
a  hut  by  the  road-side,  and  ministered  to  the 
wants  of  travellers  in  that  wild  region,  where 
his  only  companions  must  have  been  the  bear. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  1 JS 

the  tiger^  and  the  wolf.  I  never  saw  him  again 
after  he  parted  from  us^  and  many  among  us 
regretted  his  absence,  and  his  daring  skill  and 
bravery,  in  the  expeditions  in  which  we  after- 
wards engaged:  his  place  was  never  filled  among 
us. 

I  have  no  more  adventures  of  this  expedition 
to  relate  to  you :  we  reached  our  home  in  due 
course  without  any  accident  or  interruption ; 
and  who  will  not  say  that  we  enjoyed  its  quiet 
sweets^  and  appreciated  them  the  more  afler  our 
long  absence  and  the  excitement  and  perils  of 
our  journey  ?  I  was  completely  happy,  secure 
in  the  increasing  love  and  affection  of  Azima, 
whose  sweet  disposition  developed  itself  more 
and  more  every  day.  I  was  raised  to  a  high 
rank  among  my  associates,  for  what  I  had 
achieved  was  duly  related  to  those  who  had 
staid  in  our  village,  and  to  others  who  had  been 
out  on  small  expeditions  about  the  country ;  and 
the  immense  booty  we  had  acquired,  and  my 
father's  well-known  determination  to  retire  from 
active  life,  pointed  me  out  as  a  leader  of  great 
fortune,  and  one  to  whom  many  would  be  glad 
to  entrust  themselves  in  any  subsequent  expedi- 
tion, as  I  appeared  to  be  an  especial  favourite  of 
our  patroness. 


174  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

The  return  of  Hoosein^s  party^  about  two 
months  after  we  had  arrived^  was  an  event  of 
great  rejoicing  to  us  all  when  they  reached  our 
village.  As  we  had  agreed  beforehand,  at  our 
separation,  the  whole  of  the  proceeds  of  the  ex- 
peditions of  both  parties  were  put  into  one,  for 
general  distribution,  and  on  a  day  appointed  it 
took  place.  Sahib,  you  will  hardly  believe  it 
when  I  tell  you  that  the  whole  amounted  to  very 
nearly  a  lakh  of  rupees. 

It  was  carried  by  general  acclamation  that  I 
should  share  as  a  jemadar,  and  according  to  the 
rules  of  our  band  I  received  one  eighth  of  the 
whole.  Bhudrinath  and  Surfuraz  Khan  receiv- 
ed what  I  did,  but  the  latter  only  of  such  por- 
tion as  we  had  won  since  he  joined  us.  I  for- 
get how  much  it  was,  but,  as  I  have  told  you, 
he  divided  it  among  the  poorer  members  of  the 
band ;  and  having  apparently  staid  with  us  only 
for  this  purpose,  he  left  us  immediately,  as  I 
have  before  mentioned. 

Upon  the  sum  I  had  thus  acquired  I  lived 
peacefully  two  years.  I  longed  often  to  go  out 
on  small  expeditions  about  the  country,  but 
my  father  would  not  hear  of  it. 

"  What  is  the  use  ?  '^  he  would  say.  **  You 
have  ample  means  of  subsistence  for  two  yeara 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  175 

to  come;  my  wealth  you  know  is  also  large^ 
and  until  we  find  the  supply  running  short, 
why  should  you  risk  life  in  an  attempt  to  gain 
more  riches^  which  you  do  not  need?" 

But  my  spirit  sorely  rebelled  against  lead- 
ing such  an  inactive  and  inglorious  life^  and 
every  deed  I  heard  of  only  made  me  more  im- 
patient to  cast  off  the  sloth  which  I  feared 
would  gain  hold  on  me,  and  to  mingle  once 
more  in  the  exciting  and  daring  exploits  of  my 
profession. 

Still  I  was  fond  of  my  home.  Azima  had 
presented  me  with  a  lovely  boy,  who  was  the 
pride  of  my  existence,  and  about  the  time  I  am 
speaking  of  I  expected  another  addition  to  my 
family.  I  had  already  seen  two  seasons  for 
departure  pass,  and  a  third  was  close  at  hand, 
but  I  suffered  this  also  to  elapse  in  inactivity, 
although  I  was  repeatedly  and  strongly  urged 
by  Bhudrinath  and  others  to  try  my  fortune 
and  head  another  band  to  penetrate  into  Ben- 
gal^ where  we  were  assured  of  ample  employ- 
ment and  success. 

But  much  as  I  wished  to  accompany  them, 
my  father  still  objected;  something  had  im- 
pressed him  with  an  idea  that  the  expedition 
would  be  unfQrtuqate ;  and  so  in  truth  it  turned 


176  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  'THUO. 

out.  A  large  gang  under  several  leaders  set 
out  firom  our  village  at  the  usual  time ;  but  the 
omens,  although  not  absolutely  bad,  were  not 
very  encouraging,  and  this  had  a  dire  effect  on 
the  whole.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  when 
jealousies  and  quarrels  sprung  up  among  the 
several  leaders;  they  separated  from  each 
other  and  pursued  different  ways.  One  by  one 
they  returned  disappointed  with  their  expedi- 
tion, having  gained  very  little  booty,  scarcely 
sufficient  to  support  them  for  the  remainder 
of  the  year.  But  one  party  was  never  heard 
of  more ;  it  consisted  of  my  poor  friend  Bhu- 
drinath  and  six  noble  fellows  he  had  taken  with 
him.  Years  afterwards  we  heard  his  fate :  he 
had  gone  down  into  Bengal,  had  visited  Calcutta, 
and  up  to  that  period  had  been  most  success- 
ful ;  but  there  his  men  dissipated  their  gains  in 
debauchery,  and  they  set  out  on  their  return 
with  barely  sufficient  to  carry  them  a  few 
marches. 

They  had  nearly  reached  Benares,  when, 
absolute  starvation  staring  them  in  the  face, 
they  attacked  some  travellers,  and,  as  they 
thought,  killed  them.  They  neglected,  however, 
to  bury  their  victims,  and  one,  who  was  not  dead, 
revived :  he  gave  information  to  the  inhabitants 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  177 

of  the  nearest  village.  My  poor  friends  were 
overtaken^  seized^  the  property  they  had  about 
them  immediately  recognised^  and  the  evidence 
given  by  the  survivor  of  the  party  they  had 
attacked  was  convincing.  What  could  oppose 
this?  The  law  had  its  course,  and  they  were 
tried  and  hung. 

Ameer  Ali  here  stopped  in  his  narrative,  and 
promising  to  resume  it  in  a  few  days,  he  re- 
quested permission  to  withdraw,  and  making 
his  usual  salam  departed. 

A  strange  page  in  the  book  of  human  life  is 
this !  thought  I,  as  he  left  the  room.  That  man, 
the  perpetrator  of  so  many  hundred  murders, 
thinks  on  the  past  with  satisfaction  and  pleasure ; 
nay  he  takes  a  pride  in  recalling  the  events  of  his 
life,  almost  every  one  of  which  is  a  murder,  and 
glories  in  describing  the  minutest  particulars 
of  his  victims,  and  the  share  he  had  in  their 
destruction,  with  scarcely  a  symptom  of  re- 
morse! Once  or  twice  only  has  he  winced 
while  telling  his  fearful  story,  and  what  agi- 
tated him  most  at  the  commencement  of  his 
tale  I  have  yet  to  hear. 

With  almost  only  that  exception,  his  spirit 
has  seemed  to  rise  with  the  relation  of  the  past ; 

i5 


178  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

and  his  own  native  eloquence  at  tixnes^  when 
wanned  with  his  tale  and  under  the  influence 
of  his  vivid  imagination  and  faithful  memory^ 
has  been  worthy  of  a  better  pen  and  a  more 
able  translator  than  I  am:  but  let  this  pass; 
I  repeat,  it  is  a  strange  and  horrible  page  in 
the  varied  record  of  humanity.  Murderers 
there  have  been  in  every  country  under  hea- 
ven, from  the  time  of  Cain  to  the  present, — 
murderers  from  hate,  from  revenge,  from  jea- 
lousy, from  fear,  from  the  instigation  of  any 
and  every  evil  passion  of  our  nature;  but  a 
murderer's  life  has  ever  been  depicted  as  one 
of  constant  misery, — ^the  worm  that  dieth  not, 
the  agony  and  reproach  of  a  guilty  con- 
science, gnawing  at  the  heart,  corroding  and 
blasting  every  enjoyment  of  life,  and  either 
causing  its  wretched  victim  to  end  his  existence 
by  suicide,  to  deliver  himself  up  to  justice,  or 
to  be  worn  down  by  mental  suffering — a  more 
dreadfrd  fate  perhaps  than  the  others.  Such  are 
the  descriptions  we  have  heard  and  read  of  mur- 
derers, but  these  Thugs  are  unlike  any  others. 
No  remorse  seems  to  possess  their  souls.  In 
the  weariness  of  perpetual  imprisonment  one 
would  think  their  imaginations  and  recollec- 
tions of  the  past  would  be  insupportable  to 


GONPE8BION8  OF  A  THUO.  179 

them ;  but  no^ — they  eat,  drink^  and  sleep  like 
others,  are  solicitous  about  their  dress^  ever 
ready  to  talk  over  the  past,  and  would,  if  re- 
leased tomorrow,  again  follow  their  dreadful  pro* 
fession  with  a  fresh  zest  after  their  temporary 
predufiioii  from  it.  Strange  too  that  Hindoo 
and  Moslem,  of  every  sect  and  denomination, 
should  join  with  one  accord  in  the  superstition 
from  which  this  horrible  trade  has  arisen.  In 
the  Hindoo  perhaps  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
as  the  goddess  who  protects  him  is  one  whom 
all  castes  regard  with  reverence  and  hold  in  the 
utmost  dread;  but  as  for  the  Moslem,  unless 
his  conduct  springs  from  that  terrible  doctrine 
of  Fatalism,  with  which  every  true  believer  is 
thoroughly  imbued  from  the  first  dawn  of  his 
reason,  it  is  difficult  to  assign  a  reason  for  the 
horrible  pursuit  he  has  engaged  m.  His  Ko- 
ran  denounces  murderers.  Blood  for  blood, 
an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,  is 
the  doctrine  of  his  Prophet,  which  he  trembles 
at  while  he  believes. — ^And  Ameer  Ali  is  a 
Bhula  Admee  even  in  the  eyes  of  his  jailers ;  a 
respectable  man,  a  religious  man,  one  who  from 
his  youth  up  has  said  his  Namaz  five  times  a  day, 
ii  most  devout  in  his  life  and  conduct,  is  most 
particular  in  Mb  ablutions,  keeps  the  fast  of  the 


180  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Ramzan  and  every  saint's  day  in  his  calendar, 
dresses  in  green  clothes  in  the  Mohorum,  and 
beats  his  breast  and  tears  his  hair  as  a  good 
Syud  of  Hindostan  ought  to  do ;  in  short,  he 
performs  the  thousand  and  one  ceremonies  of  his 
religion,  and  believes  himself  as  sure  of  heaven 
and  all  the  houris  promised  there  as  he  now  is 
of  a  good  dinner. 

And  yet  Ameer  Ali  is  a  murderer,  one  before 
whom  every  murderer  of  the  known  world,  in 
times  past  or  present, — except  perhaps  some  of 
his  own  profession,  the  free  bands  of  Germany, 
the  Lanzknechts,  the  Banditti,  Condottieri, 
of  Italy,  the  Buccaneers  and  Pirates,  and  in 
our  own  time  the  fraternity  of  Burkes  and 
Hares,  (a  degenerate  system  of  Thuggee,  by  the 
bye,  at  which  Ameer  Ali,  when  I  told  him  of 
them,  laughed  heartily,  and  said  they  were  sad 
bunglers,) — must  be  counted  men  of  small  ac- 
count. 

Reader,  these  thoughts  were  passing  in  my 
mind,  when  at  last  I  cried  aloud,  *^  Pshaw!  'tis 
vain  to  attempt  to  account  for  it,  but  Thuggee 
seems  to  be  the  offspring  of  fatalism  and  super- 
stition, cherished  and  perfected  by  the  wildest 
excitement  that  ever  urged  human  beings  to 
deeds  at  which  humanity  shudders." 


CONPB88ION8  OP  A  THUO.  181 

''Did  Khodawund  call?''  said  a  bearer^ 
who  had  gradually  nodded  to  sleep  as  he  was 
pulling  the  punkah  above  my  head,  and  who 
was  roused  by  my  exclamation.  ''  Did  the 
Sahib  call?" 

''  No,  BooduUj  I  did  not ;  but  since  you  are 
awake,  bid  some  one  bring  me  a  chilum.  My 
nerves  require  to  be  composed.' 


i  M^^.^«  «.^„:,.»  4.^   K»  ^^•^^^.^^^  99 


182  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

**  He  is  a  man,  take  him  for  all  id  all, 
I  shall  not  look  upon  his  like  again." 

Hamlbt,  Act  /.  Scene  2. 

At  the  expiration  of  a  week^  Ameer  Ali  sent 
word  to  me  that  he  was  ready  to  resmne  his 
narrative,  and  I  lost  no  time  in  requesting  him 
to  repair  to  my  residence.  He  arrived,  and 
making  his  usual  graceful  obeisance,  I  desired 
him  to  be  seated. 

The  reader  will  perhaps  like  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  appearance  of  the  man  with 
whom  he  and  I  have  had  these  long  conversa- 
tions ;  and  no  longer  to  keep  him  in  the  dark 
on  so  important  a  subject,  I  will  describe 
Ameer  AU  to  him.  He  is  what  would  be 
called  a  short  man,  about  five  feet  seven  inches 


CONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUG.  ASS 

in  height ;  his  figure  is  now  slender^  which  may 
be  the  effect  of  his  long  imprisonment, — impri- 
sonment it  can  hardly  be  called^  except  that  to 
one  of  his  formerly  firee  and  unrestrained  habits 
and  pursuits^  the  smallest  restraint  must  of 
course  be  irksome  in  the  highest  degree  and 
painful  to  bear.  His  age  may  be  about  thirty- 
five  or  forty  yearsj  but  it  sits  lightly  on  him 
for  a  native  of  India,  and  it  has  not  in  the  least 
whitened  a  beard  and  mustachios  on  which  he 
evidently  expends  great  care  and  pains,  and 
which  are  always  trimmed  and  curled  with  the 
greatest  neatness.  His  figure,  as  I  have  said, 
is  slight,  but  it  is  in  the  highest  degree  com- 
pact^ agile,  and  muscular,  and  his  arms  are  re- 
markable for  the  latter  quality  combined  with 
unusual  length  and  sinewyness.  His  dress  is 
always  scrupulously  neat  and  clean^  and  put  on 
with  more  attention  to  effect  than  is  usual  with 
his  brother  approvers,  his  turban  being  always 
tied  with  a  smart  cock,  and  his  waist  tightly 
girded  with  an  English  shawl  or  a  gaily  dyed 
handkerchief,  where  once  a  shawl  of  Cashmere 
or  a  handkerchief  of  brocade  was  better  suited 
to  his  pretensions.  In  complexion  he  is  fair 
for  a  native ;  his  face  is  even  now  strikingly 
handsome^  and  leads  me  to  believe  that  the  ac- 


184  CONFB88ION8  OP  A  THUG. 

counts  of  his  youthful  appearance  have  not  been 
exa^erated.  His  forehead  is  high  and  broad ; 
his  eyes  laige,  sparkling,  and  very  expressive, 
especially  when  his  eloquence  kindles  and 
bursts  forth  in  a  torrent  of  figurative  language, 
which  it  would  be  impossible  to  render  into 
English,  or,  if  it  were  rendered,  would  appear 
to  the  English  reader,  unused  to  such  forms  of 
speech,  highly  exaggerated  and  absurd.  His 
cheeks  are  somewhat  sunken,  but  his  nose  is 
aquiline  and  elegantly  formed,  and  his  mouth 
small  and  beautifully  chiselled,  and  his  teeth  are 
exquisitely  white  and  even.  His  upper  lip  is 
graced  with  a  pair  of  small  mustachios,  which 
would  be  the  envy  of  many  a  gay  lieutenant  ot 
hussars;  while  a  beard  close  and  wavy,  from 
which  a  straggling  hair  is  never  suffered  to 
escape,  descends  nearly  to  his  breast,  and  hides 
a  throat  and  neck  which  would  be  a  study  for  a 
painter  or  a  sculptor :  to  complete  all,  his  chest 
is  very  broad  and  prominent,  and  well  contrasts 
with  the  effect  of  his  small  waist. 

His  manner  is  graceful,  bland,  and  polite, 
— it  IB  indeed  more  than  gentlemanlike — ^it  is 
courtly,  and  I  have  not  seen  it  equalled  even 
by  the  Mahomedan  noblemen,  with  many  of 
whom  I  have  associated.    Any  of  my  readers 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  185 

who  may  have  been  m  India,  and  become  ac- 
quainted with  its  nobles  and  men  of  rank,  will 
estimate  at  once  how  high  is  the  meed  of  praise 
on  this  score  which  I  give  to  Ameer  AIL  His 
language  is  pure  and  fluent,  perhaps  a  little 
affected  from  his  knowledge  of  Persian,  which, 
though  slight,  is  sufBcient  to  enable  him  to 
introduce  words  and  expressions  in  that  lan- 
guage, often  when  they  are  not  needed,  but 
still  it  is  pure  Oordoo ;  he  prides  himself  upon 
it,  and  holds  in  supreme  contempt  those  who 
speak  the  corrupt  patois  of  the  Dukhun,  or 
the  still  worse  one  of  Hindostan.  Altogether 
Ameer  Ali  is  a  character,  and  a  man  of  im- 
mense importance  in  his  own  opinion  and  that 
of  every  one  else ;  and  the  swagger  which  he  has 
now  adopted  in  his  gait,  but  which  is  evidently 
foreign  to  him,  does  not  sit  amiss  on  his  now 
reduced  condition. 

Reader,  if  you  can  embody  these  descrip- 
tions, you  have  Ameer  Ali  before  you;  and 
while  you  gaze  on  the  picture  in  your  imagina- 
tion and  look  on  the  mild  and  expressive  &ce 
you  may  have  fancied,  you,  as  I  was,  would  be 
the  last  person  to  think  that  he  was  a  professed 
murderer,  and  one  who  in  the  course  of  his  life 
has  committed  upwards  of  seven  hundred  mur- 


186  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

ders.  I  mean  by  this,  that  he  has  been  actively 
and  personally  engaged  in  the  destruction  of 
that  number  of  human  beings. 

Now,  Ameer  Ali,  said  I,  since  I  have  finished 
describing  your  appearance,  I  hope  you  are 
ready  to  contribute  more  to  the  stock  of  adven- 
tures you  have  ah*eady  related. 

Your  slave  is  ready.  Sahib,  he  replied,  and 
Inshalla  Ta-alla!  he  wiU  not  disappoint  you. 
But  why  has  my  lord  described  my  poor  ap- 
pearance,  which  is  now  miserable  enough? 
But  might  your  slave  ask  what  you  have  writ- 
ten?— and  the  tone  of  his  voice  implied  that 
he  had  concluded  it  could  not  be  favourable. 

Listen,  said  I,  and  I  will  read  it  to  you.  At 
every  sentence  the  expression  of  his  face  bright- 
ened.   When  I  had  concluded,  he  said. 

It  is  a  faithful  picture,  such  as  I  behold 
myself  when  I  look  in  a  glass.  You  have 
omitted  nothing,  even  to  the  most  trifling  par- 
ticulars; nay,  I  may  even  say^  my  lord  has 
flattered  me.-;-And  he  arose  and  made  a  pro- 
found salam. 

No,  said  I,  I  have  not  flattered  your  exter- 
nal appearance^  which  is  prepossessing ;  but  of 
your  heart  I  fear  those  who  read  will  judge  for 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  187 

themselves,  and  their  opinions  will  not  be 
such  as  you  could  wish,  but  such  as  you  de- 
serve. 

You  think  my  heart  bad  then.  Sahib  ? 

Certainly  I  do. 

But  it  is  not  so,  he  continued*  Have  I 
not  ever  been  a  kind  husband  and  a  faithful 
friend  ?  Did  I  not  love  my  children  and  wife 
while  He  who  is  above  spared  them  to  me? 
and  do  I  not  even  now  bitterly  mourn  their 
deaths  ?  Where  is  the  man  existing  who  can 
say  a  word  against  Ameer  Ali's  honour,  which 
ever  has  been  and  ever  will  remain  pure  and 
unsullied?  Have  I  ever  broken  a  social  tie? 
ever  been  unfaithful  or  unkind  to  a  comrade  ? 
ever  failed  in  my  duty  or  in  my  trust?  ever 
neglected  a  rite  or  ceremony  of  my  religion  ? 
I  tell  you,  Sahib,  the  man  breathes  not  who 
could  point  his  finger  at  me  on  any  one  of 
these  points.  And  if  you  think  on  them,  they 
are  those  which,  if  rigidly  kept,  gain  for  a  man 
esteem  and  honour  in  the  world. 

But  the  seven  hundred  murders.  Ameer 
Ali, — what  can  you  say  to  them  ?  They  make 
a  fearful  balance  against  you  in  the  other  scale. 

Ah!  those  are  a  different  matter,  said  the 
Thug  laughing, — quite  a  different  matter,    I 


J 


188  CONFB89ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

can  never  persuade  you  that  I  was  fiiUy  au- 
thorized to  commit  them^  and  only  a  hum- 
ble instrument  in  the  hands  of  Alia.      Did 
I  kill  one  of  those  persons  ?     No !  it  was  He. 
Had  my  roomal  been  a  thousand  times  thrown 
about  their  necks  and  the  strength  of  an  ele- 
phant in  my  arms,  could  I  have  done  aught, 
would  they  have  died,  without  it  was  His  will? 
I  tell  you.  Sahib,  they  would  not,  they  could 
not;  but  as  I  shall  never  be  able  to  persuade 
you  to  think  otherwise,  and  as  it  is  not  re- 
spectful in  me  to  bandy  words  with  my  lord, 
I  think  it  is  time  for  me  to  recommence  my 
tale,  if  he  is  ready  to  listen,  for  I  have  still 
much  to  relate.     I  have  been  so  minute  in 
the  particulars  of  my  first  expedition,  that  per- 
haps I  need  not  make  the  narrative  of  the  other 
events  of  my  life  so  prolix ;  indeed,  were  I  to 
do  so,  you.  Sahib,  would  be  tired  of  writing  and 
your  countrymen  of  reading,  for  it  would  be  an 
almost  endless  task  to  follow  me  in  every  ex- 
pedition I  undertook.     I  shall  therefore,  with 
your  permission,  confine  myself  to  the  narra- 
tion of  those  which  I  think  will  most  interest 
you,  and  which  I  remember  to  possess  remark- 
able incidents. 

Go  on,  said  I ;  I  listen^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  189 

Well  then^  said  the  Thug,  Khodawund 
must  remember  that  I  told  him  I  passed  over 
three  expeditions,  and  that  I  had  partly  deter- 
mined to  go  on  the  third.  It  is  of  that  expe- 
dition I  would  now  speak,  as  it  was  marked 
by  an  extraordinary  circumstance,  which  will 
show  you  at  once  that  it  is  impossible  for  any 
one  to  avoid  his  fate  if  it  be  the  will  of  Alia 
that  he  should  die. 

At  the  time  I  speak  of  I  had  been  obliged 
to  form  another  set  of  intimates  in  consequence 
of  the  loss  of  Bhudrinath  and  Surfuraz  Khan, 
for  both  of  whom  I  had  the  sincerest  regard. 
Hoosein,  though  I  loved  and  revered  him  as 
my  father's  dearest  friend,  was  now  too  old 
and  grave  to  participate  in  all  my  thoughts 
and  perhaps  wild  aspirations  for  distinction. 
So  as  Peer  Khan  and  Motee-ram,  with  whose 
names  you  are  familiar,  had  now  risen  to  my 
own  rank,  and  proved  themselves  to  be  ^'  good 
men  and  true''  in  various  expeditions,  I  took 
them  into  my  confidence,  and  we  planned  an 
enterprise,  of  which  I  was  to  be  the  leader  and 
they  my  subordinates.  Fifty  of  the  youngest, 
stoutest,  and  most  active  and  enterprising  of 
our  acquaintance  were  fixed  on  as  the  band ; 
and  all  having  been  previously  warned,  we  met 


190  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

a  few  days  before  the  Dussera  of  the  year  18 — 
in  a  grove  near  our  village^  which  was  shady 
and  well  adapted  for  lai^  assemblies,  and  was 
always  used  as  a  place  of  meeting  and  delibera- 
tion ;  it  was  considered  a  lucky  spot,  no  unfor- 
tunate expedition  ever  having  set  out  from  it 

We  were  all  assembled.  It  was  a  lovely 
morning,  and  the  grass,  as  yet  not  even  browned 
by  the  sun  and  drought,  was  as  if  a  soft  and 
beautiful  carpet  had  been  spread  on  purpose 
for  us.  The  surrounding  fields,  many  of  them 
tilled  by  our  own  hands,  waved  in  green  luxu- 
riance, and  the  wind  as  it  passed  over  them  in 
gentle  gusts  caused  each  stalk  of  tall  jowaree 
to  be  agitated,  while  the  sun  shining  brightly 
made  the  whole  glitter  so  that  it  was  almost 
painful  to  look  on  for  a  continuance.  Birds 
sang  in  the  lofty  banian  trees  which  oversha- 
dowed us ;  hundreds  of  green  parroquets  sported 
and  screamed  in  their  branches,  as  they  flew 
from  bough  to  bough,  some  in  apparent  sport, 
others  to  feed  on  the  now  ripening  berries  of 
the  trees ;  and  the  whole  grove  resounded  with 
the  cooing  of  innumerable  turtle-doves,  whose 
gentle  and  loving  murmurs  soothed  the  turbu- 
lence of  the  heart,  and  bade  it  be  at  peace  and 
rest  and  as  happy  as  they  were. 


CONPBB8ION8  OF  A  THUG.  191 

My  father  and  Hoosein  were  present  to 
guide  us  by  their  counsels  and  experience^  and 
the  matter  in  hand  was  commenced  by  a  sacri- 
fice and  invocation  to  Bhowai^ee ;  but  as  I  have 
before  described  these  ceremonies,  it  is  need- 
less to  repeat  them ;  suffice  it  to  say  that  the 
omens  were  taken  and  were  favourable  in  the 
highest  degree ;  they  assured  us,  and  though  I 
had  little  feith  in  them  notwithstanding  all  I 
bad  heard  to  convince  me  of  their  necessitv, 
they  inspirited  the  whole  band,  and  I  partook 
of  the  general  hilarity  consequent  upon  them. 

My  father  opened  the  object  of  the  meeting 
in  a  short  address.    He  said  he  was  old  and  no 
longer  fitted  for  the  fatigues  and  privations  of 
a  journey ;  he  recapitulated  all  I  had  done  on 
the  former  expedition,  pointed  out  the  various 
instances  in  which  I  had  displayed  activity, 
daring,  and  prudence  beyond  my  years,  and 
concluded  by  imploring  the  men  to  place  im- 
plicit confidence  in  me,  to  obey  me  in  all  things 
as  though  he  himself  were  present,  and  above 
all  not  to  give  way  to  any  disposition  to  quarrel 
among  themselves,  which  would  infallibly  lead 
to  the  same  disastrous  results  as  had  overtaken 
the  expedition  which  had  gone  out  the  previous 
year. 


192  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

They  one  and  all  rose  after  this  address^  and 
by  mutual  consent  swore  on  the  sacred  pick* 
axe  to  obey  me^  the  most  impressive  oath  they 
could  take,  and  any  deviation  from  which  they 
all  firmly  believed  would  draw  down  the  ven- 
geance of  our  Protectress  upon  them  and  lead 
to  their  destruction. 

I  will  not  occupy  your  time.  Sahib,  by  a 
narration  of  what  I  myself  said ;  suffice  it  to 
say,  I  proposed  that  the  band  should  take  the 
high  road  to  the  Dukhun,  and  penetrate  as 
far  as  Jubbulpoor  or  Nagpoor ;  from  thence  we 
would  take  a  direction  eastward  or  westward, 
as  hope  of  booty  ofiered,  and  so  return  to  our 
home.  Khandesh  I  mentioned,  as  being  but 
little  known  to  us  Thugs,  and  where  I  thought 
it  likely  we  might  meet  with  good  booty,  as  I 
had  heard  that  the  traders  of  Bombay  were  in  the 
habit  of  sending  large  quantities  of  treasure  to 
their  correspondents  in  Malwa  for  the  purchase 
of  opium  and  other  products  of  that  district. 
I  concluded  by  assuring  them  that  I  had  a 
strong  presentiment  of  great  success,  that  I 
felt  confidence  in  myself,  and  that  if  they 
would  only  follow  me  faithfully  and  truly,  we 
might  return  in  a  few  months  as  well  laden 
with  spoil  as  we  had  on  the  former  occasion. 


00NFB8SIONB  OF  A  THUO.  193 

Again  they  rose  and  pledged  their  faith;  and 
truly  it  was  a  solemn  sight  to  see  those  deter- 
mined men  nerve  themselves  for  an  enterprise 
which  might  end  happily,  but  which  exposed 
them  to  fearfid  risk  of  detection,  dishonour, 
and  death. 


VOL.  II. 


194  OONFBS8IONB  OF  A  THDO. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

AMEER  ALI  8TAET8  ON  A  NEW  EXPEDITION:  THE  ADVENTURES 

RE  MEETS  WITH. 

Our  meeting  broke  up^  and  I  returned  to  pre- 
pare Azima  for  my  departure.  I  had  invented 
a  tale  to  excuse  my  absence.  I  told  her  that 
the  money  which  I  had  gained  on  my  mercan*- 
tile  expedition  to  the  Dukhun  was  now  nearly 
expended ;  and  although^  in  her  society^  and  in 
the  enjoyment  of  happiness  such  as  I  had  never 
hoped  for^  I  had  been  hitherto  unwilling  to 
leave  my  home^  yet  I  could  delay  to  do  so  no 
bngcr  without  absolute  ruin  staring  us  in  the 
face.  I  added^  that  my  father  had  placed 'a  sum 
of  money  at  my  disposal  for  the  purposes  of 
trade;  with  which^  if  I  met  with  the  success 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  195 

I  had  reasonable  ground  to  hope  for,  from  the 
letters  of  my  correspondents  at  Nagpoor  and 
other  places^  I  could  not  fail  of  realizing  a 
handsome  profit— enough  to  aUow  us  another 
continued  enjoyment  of  peace  and  affluence. 

Long  and  vainly  she  strove  to  overrule  my 
determination^  pointed  out  the  dangers  of  the 
road,  the  risks  to  which  I  should  be  necessarily 
exposed^  the  pain  my  absence  would  cause  to 
her ;  but  finding  these  were  of  no  avails  as  I 
told  her  my  plans  had  been  long  laid,  and  that 
I  was  even  now  expected  at  Saugor,  where  my 
agents  had  collected  the  horses  I  was  to  take 
for  sale,  she  implored  me  to  take  her  and  our 
children  with  me,  adding  that  travelling  was  a 
matter  of  no  difficulty  to  her,  and  that  the  chil- 
dren would  enjoy  the  change  of  scene  and  the 
bustle  and  novelty  of  the  camp. 

But  this  also  I  overruled.  It  would  have 
been  impossible  to  take  her,  not  to  mention  the 
expense  of  her  travelling-carriage ;  and  at  last, 
after  much  pleading  and  objections  of  the  de- 
scription I  have  mentioned,  she  consented  to  re- 
nuin ;  and  placing  her  under  my  father's  care  on 
the  morning  we  were  to  depart,  I  took  an  afiec- 
tionate  farewell  of  her.  Many  were  the  charms 
and  amulets  she  bound  about  my  arms  and 

k2 


196  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

hung  round  my  neck^  which  she  had  purchased 
from  various  wandering  fakeers  and  holy  moolas; 
and  with  streaming  eyes  she  placed  my  hands 
upon  the  heads  of  my  children  and  bade  me 
bless  them.  I  did  so  fervently  and  truly^  for 
I  loved  them^  Sahib^  with  a  love  as  intense  as 
were  the  other  passions  of  my  natiu^. 

At  last  I  left  her.  Leaving  one^s  home  is 
never  agreeable^  often  painful ;  for  the  mind  is 
oppressed  with  indistinct  visions  of  distress  to 
those  one  leaves  behind^  and  is  too  prone  to 
imagine  sources  from  which  it  might  springs 
though  in  reality  they  exist  not.  It  was  thus 
with  me;  but  the  appearance  of  my  gallant 
band^  as  they  greeted  my  arrival  among  them 
with  a  hearty  shout^  soon  dispelled  my  vague 
apprehensions^  and  my  spirit  rose  when  I 
found  myself  in  the  condition  which  had  been 
the  object  of  many  a  fervent  aspiration.  I  was 
my  own  master^  with  men  willing  to  obey  me^ 
and — Inshalla !  I  exclaimed  to  myself,  now 
Ameer  All's  star  is  in  the  ascendant,  and  long 
wiU  it  gleam  in  brightness ! 

I  have  told  you  of  the  ceremonies  which  im- 
mediately preceded  our  departure  on  a  former 
occasion ;  of  course  they  were  repeated  on  this ; 
the  omens  were  again  declared  to  be  favourable 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  197 

• 

by  Motee-ram^  who  was  our  standard-bearer  and 
director  of  all  our  ceremonies^  as  Bhudrinath  had 
been ;  and  we  proceeded^  accompanied  for  some 
coss  by  my  father  and  Hoosein^  who  stored  my 
mind  with  the  results  of  their  long  experience. 
Among  other  things  both  particularly  urged 
me  to  avoid  the  destruction  of  women. 

"  In  olden  times/'  said  my  father^  '^  they 
were  always  spared;  even  parties  in  which 
there  might  by  chance  be  any^  although  in 
other  respects  good  bunij^  were  abandoned  on 
their  account^  as^  our  patroness  being  a  female^ 
the  destruction  of  her  sex  was  considered  ob- 
noxious to  her^  and  avoided  on  every  occasion. 
Moreover  men  are  the  only  fit  prey  for  men ; 
no  soldier  wars  with  women^  no  man  of  honour 
would  lift  a  finger  against  them ;  and  you  of 
aU,  my  son^  who  have  a  beauteous  wife  of  your 
own,  will  be  the  last  to  offer  violence  to  any  of 
her  sex.*^ 

"  Rely  upon  me  that  I  ^411  not/^  said  I  ;^'  I 
was^  as  you  know^  strongly  against  the  fate  of 
the  unhappy  women  who  died  on  my  first  ex- 
pedition, and,  you  will  remember,  I  had  no  hand 
in  their  deaths;  but  I  was  overruled  in  my  ob- 
jections, first  by  Bhudrinath  and  afterwards 
by  Surfuraz  Khan,  and  what  could  I  do  ?  And 


198  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

it  would  be  terrible  indeed  to  think  that  the 
distresses  of  their  party  and  the  unknown  fate 
of  poor  Bhudrinath  were  owing  to  the  tandj, 
but  too  sure  vengeance  of  our  patroness/^ 

"  It  may  be  so/'  said  my  father;  "  but  let 
not  that  prey  on  your  mind ;  both  myself  and 
Hoosein  have  killed  many  a  woman  in  our 
time^  and^  as  you  know^  no  ill  effects  have  re- 
sulted from  it.  But  bear  in  mind  what  I  have 
said^  act  with  wisdom  and  discretion^  and  above 
all  pay  implicit  attention  to  the  omens^  and  your 
success  and  protection  are  sure.'' 

We  rode  on^  conversing  thus^  and  when  we 
arrived  at  the  boundary  stone  of  our  village,  we 
dismounted  and  embraced  each  other,  and  I  left 
them  and  rode  on  with  my  men. 

According  to  our  rules,  no  one  was  to  shave 
or  eat  pan  until  our  first  victim  fell ;  and  as  this 
was  a  matter  of  inconvenience  to  many  of  the 
men,  you  may  be  sure  we  had  our  eyes  in  all 
directions,  and  our  scouts  well  occupied  in  every 
village  we  passed  through  or  halted  at.  But 
it  was  not  till  the  fifth  day  that  we  met  with 
any  one  who  offered  a  secure  and  in  every 
way  eligible  sacrifice ;  we  had  fallen  in  with 
bands  of  travellers,  some  going  to,  and  others 
departing  from^  their  homes^  but  they  had  inva- 


C0NPEB8I0NS  OF  A  THUG.  199 

riably  women  in  their  company^  and  them  I  was 
determined  to  spare^  as  well  for  my  wife's  sake 
as  from  the  injunctions  of  my  father. 

However,  as  I  have  said^  on  the  fifth  day^ 
early  in  the  mornings  we  came  to  a  cross-road^ 
and  were  glad  to  see  a  party  of  nine  travellers, 
three  upon  ponies,  having  the  appearance  of 
respectable  men,  and  the  rest  on  foot,  coming 
up  the  road  a  short  distance  from  us.  To  our 
great  joy  they  struck  into  the  road  we  were 
about  to  take.  We  had  halted  in  pretended 
indecision  as  to  the  road,  and  when  they  came 
up  we  asked  it  of  them.  They  readily  pointed 
to  the  one  before  us,  and  although  expressing 
themselves  astonished  at  our  numbers,  they 
agreed  to  accompany  us  to  the  village  where 
we  proposed  to  halt,  and  the  road  to  which  we 
had  inquired  of  them.  I  soon  entered  into 
conversation  with  the  most  respectable  of  their 
party ;  and  I  replied,  in  answer  to  his  inqui- 
ries, that  we  were  soldiers  proceeding,  after 
our  leave  to  Hindostan,  to  Nagpoor,  where  we 
were  in  service.  He  told  me  in  return,  that  he 
and  his  brother,  one  of  the  two  others  mounted, 
with  a  friend  and  some  attendants,  were  on 
a  travelling  expedition;  that  they  had  come 
from  Indoor,  and  were  going  to  Benares,  sa 


200  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

well  for  the  purchase  of  cloths  and  brocades^ 
as  to  visit  that  sacred  place  of  Hindoo  pilgrim- 
age. 

Ho^  ho !  thought  I^  these  are  assuredly  men 
of  consequence  going  in  disguise^  and  I  have  no 
doubt  are  well  furnished  with  ready  cash.  No 
time  must  be  lost,  as  they  have  come  by  a  cross- 
road, and  have  not  been  seen  in  our  company ; 
there  can  consequently  be  no  trace  by  which  we 
could  possibly  be  suspected  on  their  disappear- 
ance ;  so  the  sooner  they  are  dealt  with  the  better. 
To  this  end  I  lagged  behind  a  little,  and  im- 
parted my  determination  to  Peer  Khan,  who 
rode  in  the  rear  of  all ;  by  him  it  was  told  to 
another,  and  thus  it  circukted  throughout  the 
band  before  we  had  gone  far.  I  was  gratified 
and  delighted  to  see  how,  as  they  became  aware 
of  what  was  to  be  done,  each  took  his  station, 
three  Thugs  to  each  traveller,  and  the  rest  dis- 
posed themselves  around  the  whole,  so  as  to 
prevent  any  possibility  of  escape. 

I  remembered  the  road  well,  for  it  was  that 
upon  which  we  had  travelled  before ;  and  what 
Thug  ever  forgets  a  road  ?  I  knew  also  that, 
although  the  country  around  us  was  open  and 
bare,  there  was  a  river  not  far  o%  the  sandy 
bed  of  which  was  full  of  the  wild  cypress,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  201 

the  bodies  could  be  easily  disposed  of  in  the 
brush-wood. 

When  we  arrived  at  the  brink  of  the  river, 
the  man  I  had  continued  to  converse  with 
begged  for  a  short  halt. 

*^  We  have  been  travelling  since  midnight/' 
said  he,  '^  and  I  for  one  am  well  tired,  and 
should  be  glad  of  rest." 

I  made  no  objection  of  course,  for  it  was  the 
very  thing  I  wished;  and  dismoimting,  and 
leading  my  horse  to  the  water,  I  allowed  him  to 
drink,  and  then  joined  the  party,  which  had  all 
collected,  and  were  now  seated ;  the  travellers 
discussing  a  hasty  meal  they  had  brought  with 
them,  and  the  Thugs  sitting  or  standing  around 
them,  but  all  in  their  proper  places. 

I  was  on  the  point  of  giving  the  jhimee, 
and  I  saw  the  Bhuttotes  handling  their  roo- 
mals  in  a  significant  manner,  when,  thanks 
to  my  quick  sense  of  hearing,  I  distinguished 
voices  at  a  distance.  It  was  well  for  us  that  I 
had  not  given  the  signal ;  we  should  have  been 
busily  engaged  in  stripping  the  bodies  when 
the  party  I  had  heard  would  have  come  upon 
us.  Of  course  they  would  have  seen  at  a  glance 
what  we  were  about,  and  have  taken  the  alarm. 
But  our  good  destiny  saved  us.     I  hesitated,  as 

k5 


202  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  have  said^  and  in  a  few  minutes  fourteen  tra* 
veDers  made  their  appearance^  and  came  directly 
up  to  where  we  were  sitting.  They  were  per- 
sons of  all  descriptions^  who  had  associated  for 
mutual  protection^  and  1  had  half  determined  to 
destroy  them  also^  which  I  think  we  could  have 
done,  when  they  relieved  m^  greatly  by  taking 
their  departure^  wishing  us  success  and  a  plea- 
sant and  safe  journey. 

On  one  pretence  or  another  I  delayed  our 
associates  until  the  other  party  had  proceeded 
far  beyond  the  risk  of  hearing  any  noise,  should 
there  be  any ;  and  now,  seeing  everything  ripe 
for  the  purpose,  I  called  out  for  some  tobacco, 
the  word  we  had  agreed  to  use,  as  being  least 
likely  to  attract  attention  or  inspire  suspi- 
cion. I  had  planted  myself  behind  the  man  I 
had  been  speaking  to,  and  as  I  spoke  my  hand- 
kerchief was  thrown !  Three  years'  rest  had  not 
affected  the  sureness  of  my  hold,  and  he  lay  a 
corpse  at  my  feet  in  an  instant.  My  work  was 
done,  and  I  looked  around  to  see  the  fate  of  the 
l%6t ;  one  poor  wretch  alone  struggled,  but  his 
sufferings  were  quickly  ended,  and  the  party  was 
no  more ! 

'^  Quick,  my  lads !''  cried  I  tothcLughaees, 
^^  quick  about  your  work  l'^  One  of  them  grinned. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  203 

^^Why?'*  said  he;  "did  you  not  observe 
Doolum  and  four  others  go  away  to  yon  biiish- 
wood  when  we  reached  this  spot  ?  Depend  upon 
it  they  have  the  grave  ready,  or  they  have  been 
idle  dogs/^ 

And  it  was  even  so;  the  grave  had  been 
dug  while  the  unsuspecting  travellers  sat  and 
conversed  with  us. 

We  were  so  busily  engaged  in  stripping  the 
dead,  that  no  one  observed  the  approach  of  two 
travellers,  who  had  come  upon  us  unawares. 
Never  shall  I  forget  their  horror  when  they  saw 
our  occupation ;  they  were  rooted  to  the  spot 
from  extreme  terror;  they  spoke  not,  but  their 
eyes  glared  wildly  as  they  gazed,  now  at  us  and 
now  at  the  dead. 

"  Miserable  men,'^  said  I,  approaching  them, 
"  prepare  for  death !  you  have  been  witnesses  of 
our  work,  and  we  have  no  resource  but  your 
destruction  for  our  own  preservation/^ 

"  Sahib,^^  said  one  of  them,  collecting  his 
energies,  "  we  are  men,  and  fear  not  to  die, 
since  our  hour  is  come  '/^  and  he  drew  himself 
up  proudly  and  gazed  at  me.  He  was  a  tall, 
powerful  man,  well  armed,  and  I  hesitated  to 
attack  him. 

"  I  give  you  one  alternative,''  said  I ;  '^  become 


204  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

a  Thug,  and  join  our  band — ^you  shall  be  well 
cared  for,  and  you  will  prosper/' 

*^  Never ! "  he  exclaimed ;  "  never  shall  it 
be  said  that  Tilluk  Singh,  the  descendant  of 
a  noble  race  of  Rajpoots,  herded  with  mur- 
derers^ and  lived  on  their  unblessed  gains. 
No!  if  I  am  to  die^  let  it  be  now.  Ye  are 
many ;  but  if  one  among  you  is  a  man,  let  him 
step  forward,  and  here  on  this  even  sand  I  will 
strike  one  blow  for  my  deliverance ;''  and  he 
drew  his  sword,  and  stood  on  the  defensive. 

'^  I  am  that  man/'  cried  I,  though  the  band 
with  one  voice  earnestly  dissuaded  me  from  the 
encounter,  and  declared  that  he  was  more  than 
a  match  for  me :  '^  I  am  that  man ;  now  take 
your  last  look  on  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  for 
by  Alia  you  never  quit  this  spot !'' 

'^  Come  on,  boasting  boy ! ''  he  exclaimed ; 
*^  give  me  but  fair  play,  and  bid  none  of  your 
people  interfere,  and  it  may  not  be  as  you  say.'' 

*^Hear,  all  of  you ;"  cried  I  to  them^  **  meddle 
not  in  this  matter — ^'t  is  mine  and  mine  only.  As 
for  the  other,  deal  with  him  as  ye  list ;"  and  in 
an  instant  more  he  was  numbered  with  the  dead* 

^^  These  are  your  cowardly  tricks,"  cried  the 
Rajpoot,  now  advancing  on  me,  for  he  had 
stood  contemplating,  the  fate  of  his  companion ; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  205 


€( 


my  end  may  follow  his^  but  I  shall  die  the 
death  of  a  soldier,  and  not  that  of  a  mangy  dog 
as  he  has  done/^ 

I  have  before  told  you.  Sahib,  that  my  skill 
in  the  use  of  every  weapon  was  perfect,  thanks 
to  my  good  instructor ;  and  I  had  never  relaxed 
in  those  manly  exercises  which  fit  a  man  for 
active  combat  whenever  he  shall  be  called  into 
it.  My  sword  was  the  one  Nuwab  Subzee 
Khan  had  so  much  admired,  and  I  felt  the  con- 
fidence of  a  man  when  he  has  a  trusty  weapon 
in  his  hand  and  knows  how  to  wield  it. 

I  have  said  that  the  Rajpoot  advanced  on  me ; 
he  had  no  shield,  which  gave  me  an  immense 
advantage,  but  the  odds  were  in  his  favour  from 
his  height  and  strength,  yet  these  are  a  poor 
defence  against  skill  and  temper. 

He  assailed  me  with  all  his  force  and  fury ; 
blow  after  blow  I  caught  on  my  sword  and 
shield,  without  striking  one  myself;  he  danced 
round  me  after  the  fashion  of  his  people,  and 
now  on  one  leg  now  on  the  other,  he  made  wild 
gyrations,  and  at  intervals  rushed  upon  me,  and 
literally  rained  his  blows  at  my  person ;  but  I 
stood  fixed  to  the  spot,  for  I  kenw  how  soon 
this  mode  of  attack  must  exhaust  him,  and  the 
loose  sand  of  the  river  added  to  his  fatigue. 


206  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

At  length  he  stood  still  and  glared  on  me^ 
panting  for  breath.  ^'Dog  of  a  Kafir  V'  cried 
he^  ^'  son  of  an  unchaste  mother^  will  nothing 
provoke  thee  to  quit  that  spot?'^ 

'^  Kafir  !^^  I  exclaimed^  ^'and  son  of  a  Kafir, 
thy  base  words  have  sealed  thy  fate;^'  and  I 
rushed  on  him.  He  was  unprepared  for  my 
attack,  made  a  feeble  and  uncertain  blow  at  me, 
which  I  caught  on  my  shield,  and  the  next  in- 
stant my  sword  had  buried  itself  deep  in  his 
neck.  He  fell,  and  the  blood  gushed  fi'om  the 
wound  and  from  his  mouth. 

'^  Shookur  Khoda!'^  exclaimed  Peer  Khan, 
^'  you  have  settled  his  business  nobly ;  let  me 
embrace  thee ;''  and  he  folded  me  m  his  arms. 

The  Rajpoot  was  not  dead ;  he  had  sufficient 
strength  remaining  to  raise  himself  up  on  his 
arm,  and  he  looked  at  me  like  a  devil ;  he  made 
many  attempts  to  speak;  his  Ups  moved,  but  no 
sound  foDo wed,  as  the  blood'prevented utterance. 

*'Some  of  you  put  him  out  of  his  pain,*'  said  I ; 
'^the  man  behaved  well,  and  ought  not  to  suffer.'' 

Peer  Khan  took  my  sword  and  passed  it 
through  his  heart ;  he  writhed  for  an  instant, 
and  the  breath  left  his  body. 

**  Away  with  him  !*'  cried  I,  '*  we  have  loiter- 
ed too  long  already.'^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  207 

The  Lughaees  took  him  by  his  legs  and  arms^ 
to  avoid  his  bloody  and  carried  him  away;  others 
strewed  a  quantity  of  dry  sand  over  the  spot 
where  he  had  fallen,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
more  we  were  pursuing  our  way  as  if  nothing 
had  happened. 

After  this  proof  of  my  personal  courage  and 
skilly  I  may  safely  say  I  was  almost  adored  by 
the  whole  band.  They  all  assured  me  that  a 
Thug  having  killed  a  traveller  and  a  soldier  in 
fair  open  combat  was  an  unprecedented  cir- 
cumstance^ and  only  required  to  be  known  to 
make  me  the  envy  of  old  and  young,  and  I 
gloried  in  what  I  had  done ;  their  praise  was 
sweet  incense  to  my  vanity. 

The  booty  we  got  from  the  merchant  and  his 
brother  was  rich,  and  was  of  itself  a  fair  amount 
of  booty  for  any  expedition.  Some  were  even 
for  turning  back,  but  they  were  only  two  or 
three  voices,  and  were  easily  overruled. 

"  It  would  be  a  shame,"  I  said,  "if  while  for- 
tune favoured  us  we  did  not  take  advantage  of 
our  good  luck.'^ 

Sahib,  we  continued  our  march,  and  when 
we  had  reached  Saugor  we  had  killed  nineteen 
other  travellers,  without  however  having  obtain-- 
ed  much  plunder :  ten,  fifteen,  and  on  one  occa- 


208  OONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

sion  only  nearly  a  hundred  rupees^  were  as  much 
as  any  of  them  afforded  us. 

The  town  of  Saugor  was^  and  is  now^  a  large 
and  busy  place,  buflt  on  the  edge  of  an  im- 
mense lake,  nearly  as  large  as  that  of  the  Hoo- 
sein  Sagor;  the  cooUng  breezes  which  travel 
over  it  make  it  a  delightful  spot.  We  encamp- 
ed on  the  border  of  the  lake  near  the  town. 

For  the  four  days  we  remained  there,  we 
daily  perambulated  the  bazars,  and  frequented 
the  shops  of  Bhuttearas,  one  of  whom  was  well 
known  to  Peer  Khan,  and  whom  we  paid  hand- 
somely for  information.  He  promised  to  be  on 
the  look-out  for  us,  and  on  the  third  day  after  our 
arrival.  Peer  Khan  came  to  me  in  the  evening, 
as  I  sat  before  the  entrance  of  my  little  tent, 
smoking  and  enjoying  the  deUghtful  breeze 
which  came  over  the  vast  sheet  of  water  spread 
before  me. 

"Meer  Sahib,'*  said  he,  "the  Bhutteara  is 
faithful ;  he  has  got  news  of  a  Sahoukar  going 
our  road,  who  is  to  leave  this  place  in  about  a 
week ;  he  says  we  are  certain  of  him,  but  that 
we  must  quit  this  spot,  and  march  about  within 
a  few  coss  of  the  town,  leaving  two  or  three 
men  with  him  to  cany  information.'' 

'*  Ul-humd-ul-illa  \"  cried  I,  "  he  is  a  worthy 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  209 

man ;  we  will  listen  to  his  advice^  and  be  off  to- 
morrow early.  Three  of  the  best  runners  shall 
stay  here  as  he  counsels  to  bring  us  the  news/' 

'^  But  he  stipulates  for  a  large  reward  in  case 
we  are  successful." 

"  I  see  nothing  against  it/'  said  I :  ''he  will 
be  worthy  of  it  if  he  is  true  to  his  word/* 

''  Ohj  for  that  you  need  not  fear ;  he  is  faith- 
ful so  long  as  you  pay  him/* 

''Then  he  shall  have  it.  How  much  does 
he  want?'* 

"Two  hundred  rupees  if  we  get  five  thou- 
sand," he  replied ;  "  double^  if  we  get  ten ;  and 
in  proportion  if  between  one  and  the  other." 

"  If  the  Sahoukar  is  rich,  Khan,"  said  I,  "  we 
can  well  spare  what  he  asks;  so  go  and  tell 
him  he  shall  have  it." 

"  I  go,"  he  said;  "  should  I  not  return,  con- 
clude that  I  have  staid  with  him." 

He  sought  out  the  men  he  required  to  accom- 
pany him,  and  taking  them  and  a  small  bundle 
of  clothes  with  him,  I  watched  him  far  beyond 
the  precincts  of  our  camp  on  his  way  to  the 
town. 


210  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBUO. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

HOW   AMEER   ALI   PLAYED   AT   THE   OLD  GAME   OF  FOX-AND- 

GOOSE,   AMD  WON   IT. 

Wb  travelled  from  village  to  village  for  four 
days^  meeting  with  no  adventure^  and  in  truth 
I  was  beginning  to  be  weary  of  the  delay  and 
inactivity^  when^  on  the  fifth  mornings  one  of 
the  men  we  had  lefl  behind  to  bring  informa- 
tion arrived. 

'^  Peer  Khan^  Sahib^  sends  his  salam/^  said 
he^  ^^  and  requests  you  will  return  immediately^ 
as  the  bunij  has  been  seciired^  and  is  about  to 
leave  the  city.'* 

**  Know  you  aught  of  who  he  is  ?" 
*' No,  I  do  not,"  Meer  Sahib.   *a  lived  at  the 
Bhutteara^  and  he  and  the  Jemadar  were  often 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  211 

in  earnest  conversation  about  him^  but  I  was  not 
let  into  the  secret/' 

** '  Tis  well,"  I  replied ;  '^  refresh  yourself,  and 
be  ready  to  accompany  us.  How  far  are  we 
fromSaugor?'' 

"  By  the  way  I  came  about  fourteen  coss,'^ 
said  he,  ''  but  by  a  path  which  I  know  the  city 
is  not  more  than  half  the  distance/' 

"Then  we  may  be  there  by  evening?" 

"  Certainly,  by  noon  if  you  please,  and  I  will 
conduct  you  now." 

Accordingly,  guided  by  him  through  a  wild 
track  which  I  should  never  have  found  alone, 
we  reached  Saugor  towards  evening,  and  after 
occupying  our  former  ground,  I  hurried  to  the 
Bhutteara's,  where  I  was  pretty  sure  of  meeting 
my  friends. 

Peer  Khan  was  there,  and  welcomed  me.  "  I 
was  fearful  the  messenger  would  miss  you," 
said  he ;  "  but,  praise  to  AUa,  you  are  come." 

"  And  this  is  our  worthy  ally,  I  suppose  ?" 
said  I,  making  a  salutation  to  the  Bhutteara. 

*^  The  same,"  he  answered ;  *^  your  poor 
slave  Peroo  is  always  happy  when  he  can  serve 
his  good  friends." 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  what  you  are  to  get, 
my  friend,"  said  I,  **  and  you  may  depend  on  the 


212  CONPBSSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

word  of  a  true  Thug  for  it.     Are  we  sure  of 
the  man  V^ 

"As  sure/'  said  Peer  Ehan^  **as  of  those 
who  have  hitherto  fallen;  tomorrow  he  will 
take  his  last  look  on  Saugor.'' 

**  Ul-humd-ul-illa  !'*  I  exclaimed ;  *'  so  much 
the  better.  And  he  will  be  a  good  bunij  you 
think?*' 

'^  He  will  be  worth  seven  or  eight  thousand 
good  rupees  to  you/'  said  the  Bhutteara;  "  and 
all  nugd  (ready  money)  too." 

^^  Good  again^  friend ;  but  why  do  you  not 
take  to  the  road?  You  are  a  likely  fellow 
enough." 

^^  Oh^  I  have  tried  it  ah^ady/'  said  he  laugh- 
ing; "  I  was  out  on  two  expeditions  with  Ga- 
nesha  Jemadar.    Do  you  know  him  ?" 

"  I  have  heard  of  him/'  I  replied ;  "  he  is  a 
leader  of  note." 

"  He  is/'  said  the  Bhutteara;  "but  he  is  a 
cruel  dog;  and  to  tell  the  truths — I  fear  you 
will  think  me  a  coward  for  it^ — I  did  not  like  the 
way  he  treated  the  poor  people  he  fell  in  with ; 
so  I  quitted  active  work^  and  only  do  a  little 
business  as  you  see  now,  by  which  I  pick  up 
a  trifle  now  and  then." 

"Well/'  said  I,  "you  do  good  it  appears; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  213 

but  beware  how  you  act^  and  see  that  you  do 
not  bully  poor  Thugs  out  of  their  money  by 
threatening  to  denounce  them.'^ 

The  fellow  winced  a  little  at  my  observation^ 
but  recovering  himself  he  stoutly  protested  he 
had  never  been  guilty  of  so  base  an  act. 

Peer  Khan  threw  me  a  sly  look^  as  much  as 
to  say^  you  have  hit  the  right  nail  on  the  head ; 
but  I  did  not  press  the  matter  further^  for  we 
were  completely  in  his  power. 

"  Then,''  said  I,  *'  we  start  in  the  morning  I 
suppose  ?'' 

^'Do  so/'  replied  the  man;  ^'the  Sahoukar 
goes  to  Jubbulpoor.  It  would  be  as  well  not  to 
show  yourselves  for  some  days,  as  he  might  take 
the  alarm,  and  some  people  of  note  have  disap- 
peared of  late  on  the  road.'' 

**  Now,"  said  I  to  Peer  Khan,  **  we  have  no 
further  business  here,  and  I  am  tired;  let  us  go 
to  the  camp.  We  can  send  two  scouts  to  re- 
main here,  to  give  us  intelligence  of  the  Sahou- 
kar's  departure  if  necessary." 

The  men  were  instructed  in  what  they  had  to 
do,  and  we  left  them  and  the  Bhutteara. 

'^You  probed  that  rascal  deeply  by  what 
you  said,"  said  Peer  Khan  as  we  walked  along ; 

it  is  the  very  practice  by  which  he  gets  his 


(€ 


214  CONPB8810N8  OF  A  THUO. 

money ;  the  fellow  is  as  rich  as  a  Sahoukar 
by  this  means^  and  never  omits  to  levy  a  con* 
tribution  on  every  gang  which  passes  Sau« 

gor/* 

^'  Then/'  said  I^  ^'  my  mind  is  made  up  as  to 
his  fate.  Such  a  wretch  is  not  fit  to  live — a  cow* 
ardly  rascal^  who  sits  at  his  ease^  runs  no  risk^ 
undergoes  no  fatigue,  and  yet  gets  the  laifiest 
share  of  any  one.  He  ought  to  die.  What  say 
you  to  putting  him  to  death  ?'' 

^^  It  is  a  rare  plan/'  replied  he ;  ^^  but  how  to 
get  him  out  of  the  town  I  know  not ;  he  is  as 
wary  as  a  fox.'' 

<^  Oh/'  said  I,  ^'  that  is  more  easily  managed 
than  you  think.    The  Kafir  is  fond  of  money?" 

''As  fond  as  he  is  of  his  own  miserable  ex- 
istence." 

''  Then,  Peer  Khan,  we  have  him.  Directly 
we  get  to  the  camp  I  will  send  a  man  with  a 
message,  which  you  shall  hear  me  deUver,  and 
if  it  does  not  bring  him,  call  Ameer  Ali  a  father 
and  grandfather  of  jackasses." 

''Good,"  said  he  laughing;   "we  will  see 
.this  rare  plan  of  yours;  but  I  tell  you  the  villain 
is  most  wary.    I  never  knew  him  come  out  ex- 
cept in  broad  daylight,  when  there  was  no  dan- 
ger, and  then  only  to  small  parties." 


OONFB8SION8  OF  A  THUG.  215 

^^  Here^  Junglee/'  said  I  to  a  smart  young 
fellow  who  always  attended  my  person;  '^you 
know  Peroo^  the  Bhutteara?'' 

'^  Certainly ;  my  lord  was  with  him  this  after- 
noon. I  know  his  house^  for  I  was  in  the  bazar 
purchasing  some  flour^  and  saw  my  lord  at  the 
shop/' 

**Good/'  said  Ij  '^then  you  will  have  no 
need  to  inquire  for  it.  Now  go  to  the  Bhut- 
teara,  and  take  my  seal-ring  with  you :  mind  you 
don't  kt  it  go  out  of  your  hand ;  tell  him^  with 
many  compliments  from  me^  that  as  we  are  so 
sure  by  his  kindness  of  the  bunij  in  prospect^  and 
have  some  money  with  us^  I  will  pay  him  what 
he  asks^  if  he  will  come  here  to  receive  it.  Say 
that  I  do  so  as  our  return  by  this  road  is  un- 
certain and  may  be  at  a  distant  period,  and 
that  I  shall  have  no  means  of  sending  him  the 
coin ;  aUd  add,  that  I  do  this  favour  to  him,  as  I 
am  convinced  of  his  good  faith,  and  have  placed 
implicit  reliance  in  his  assertions.  Now,  can 
you  remember  all  this?  Mind  you  speak  to 
him  in  Ramasee, — he  understands  it,'' 

** Certainly,"  said  the  lad;  "I  know  all." 
And  he  repeated  what  I  had  told  him  word  for 
word. 


216  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


c(i 


Thatwilldo/'  said  I^  ^^and  here  is  the  ring: 
now  be  o^ — ^run^  fly,  and  let  us  see  how  soon 
you  will  earn  two  rupees/* 

'^  I  am  gone.  Jemadar  Sahib/'  cried  he  joy- 
fully.   "  I  will  be  back  instantly/' 

^^  That  is  a  sharp  lad,"  said  Peer  EJian ;  '^  he 
takes  one's  meaning  so  readily.  But  Oh  Meer 
Sahib,  Peroo  will  never  come  for  that  message ; 
he  is  too  old  a  bird  to  be  caught  with  chaff." 

'^Depend  on  it  he  will;  he  will  hear  the 
tinkling  of  the  silver,  and  will  run  to  it  as 
ever  lover  did  to  his  mistress's  signal.  Besides 
he  has  no  chaff  in  prospect,  but  rupees,  man, 
rupees.  The  fellow  would  run  to  Delhi  for  as 
much." 

«  We  shall  see,"  said  Peer  Khan.  « If  it  be 
written  in  his  fate  that  he  is  to  come,  why.  Alia 
help  him,  come  he  must,  there  is  no  avoiding 
destiny.  What !  Peroo  the  Bhutteara  come  out 
of  his  house  at  night  to  visit  Thugs !  I  say 
the  thing  is  impossible ;  it  has  often  been  tried, 
and  failed  utterly ;  the  fellow  laughed  at  them, 
as  well  he  might." 

"  For  all  your  doubts.  Khan,"  said  I,  "  In- 
shalla!  we  will  throw  earth  on  his  beard  to- 
night ;  and  as  we  may  as  well  be  ready,  call 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG«  217 

Motee^  and  two  or  three  Lughaees ;  the  grave 
must  be  dug,  and  that  immediately .'' 

Motee  came,  but  was  as  desponding  of  suc- 
cess as  Peer  Khan.  "  You  will  never  take  him/^ 
he  said ;  '^  did  not  Ganesha  offer  to  divide  a 
large  booty  here  last  year,  and  that  Peeroo 
should  have  a  share  if  he  would  come  to  take 
it?  and  he  sent  word  that  he  laughed  at  our 
beards,  and  we  had  better  leave  his  share  in  the 
hollow  of  an  old  tree  known  to  us,  or  he  would 
send  the  whole  police  of  Saugor  after  us  in  the 
morning/' 

"  And  so  you  left  the  share  ?'* 
*'  We  did,  and  it  was  a  good  one  too." 
'^  Then  Ganesha  was  an  owl,  and  I  will  tell 
him  so  if  I  ever  meet  him.     Peroo  should  not 
have  had  a  cowree  from  me ;  nor  will  he  now 
unless  he  comes  to  take  if 

We  were  silent  for  some  time,  and  I  could 
hear  the  dull  blows  of  the  pickaxe,  as  the  sound 
was  borne  by  the  chill  night-wind  from  the 
place  where  the  grave  was  preparing.  He  wiU 
come,  thought  I,  and  his  iniquity  will  be  ended : 
shame  on  the  cold-blooded  coward  who  can  sell 
men's  lives  as  he  does,  without  striking  a  blow 
against  them !  As  I  was  thus  musing,  our  mes- 
senger was  seen,  in  the  dusky  light,  returning  at 

VOL.  II.  L 


218  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  top  of  his  speed,  and  alone.  ''We  told  you 
so!''  cried  both  my  associates  triumphantly; 
"  we  told  you  how  it  would  be  !'' 

I  was  vexed,  and  bit  my  lips  to  conceal  my 
chagrin.  ''  Let  us  hear  what  he  says  at  any 
rate/'  said  I. 

"  Well,  what  news,  Junglee?"  cried  I,  as  he 
ran  up  quite  out  of  breath. 

"  Wait  a  moment.  Jemadar,"  said  he,  "  tiU  I 
can  speak :  I  have  run  hard." 

''Here,  drink  some  water:  it  will  compose 
you.  What  has  happened?  Is  there  any 
alarm?" 

"  Ah,  no  alarm,"  replied  the  lad,  "but  listen. 
I  went  as  fast  as  I  could  without  running,  for  I 
thought  if  I  appeared  out  of  breath  when  I 
reached  him  he  might  suspect  something ;  so 
when  I  got  to  the  town  gate,  I  walked  slowly 
till  I  reached  his  shop.  He  was  busy  frying 
kabobs  for  some  travellers,  and  told  me  to  go 
into  his  private  room  and  wait  for  him.  In 
a  short  time  he  came  to  me. 

" '  Well,'  said  he,  '  what  news  ?  Why  have 
you  come  ?  The  bunij  is  safe ;  it  was  but  just 
now  that  one  of  your  scouts  came  and  said  he 
had  heard  orders  given  for  his  departure  to- 
morrow.   What  do  you  want?' 


CONPE8BION8  OF  A  THUO.  219 

'^  So  I  repeated  your  message,  word  for  word 
as  you  delivered  it  to  me,  and  be  seemed  much 
agitated.  He  walked  up  and  down  the  room 
for  some  time,  taUdng  to  himself,  and  I  could 
hear  the  words  ^Ganesha^  ^  treachery  %  once 
or  twice  repeated.  So  at  last  I  grew  tired  of 
this,  and  said  to  him,  ^  I  cannot  wait,  I  have 
orders  to  return  inmiediately :  will  you  come 
or  not?'  and  this  stopped  him;  he  turned 
round  and  looked  at  me  severely — 

''  ^  Tell  me,'  said  he,  ^  young  man,  was  Mo- 
tee-ram  present  when  this  message  was  deU- 
vered?' 

**  *  No,  he  was  not,'  I  replied. 

"'Did  he  know  of  it?' 

'^ '  No ;  he  had  not  returned  from  the  to^ni 
when  I  received.it;  at  any  rate,  neither  I  nor 
the  Jemadar  Sahib  saw  him.' 

« ff  Was  Peer  Khan  present  ?' 

*'  *  No,'  said  I  stoutly, '  be  was  not.' 

'''But  he  left  this  place  in  company  with 
,your  master.' 

" '  He  may  have  done  so,'  said  I, '  but  I  did 
not  see  him;  I  was  preparing  the  Jemadar's 
bedding  when  he  returned,  and  the  message 
was  delivered  to  me  privately ;  for  after  he  lay 
down  to  rest  he  called  to  me  and  delivered  it : 

L  2 


220  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

and  I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  he  counted  out 
the  money  from  a  bag  which  was  under  his 
pillow/ 

^'  *  How  much  was  there  set  apart  for  me  ?' 

'^^Two  hundred  and  fifty  rupees;  he  was 
counting  more,  but  he  stopped  shorty  put  the 
rest  into  the  bag,  and  said  it  would  be  enough/ 

"  ^  And  how  much  is  in  the  bag  ?' 

^^ '  Alia  maloom !'  said  I ; '  how  should  I  know 
anything  about  it?' 

'^  ^  Who  sleep  in  the  tent  with  the  Jemadar?' 
he  asked,  after  another  silence  and  a  few  more 
turns  about  the  room. 

'^  ^  No  one,'  said  I.  ^  I  sleep  across  the  door- 
way ;  but  no  one  is  ever  allowed  to  enter.' 

'^ '  You  are  a  good  lad,'  he  rejoined, '  and  a 
smart  fellow.  How  should  you  like  to  be  a 
bhutteara?' 

'^  ^  Well  enough,'  said  I ;  for  I  wanted  to  see 
what  he  was  diving  at,  and  I  suspected  no 
good." 

''Did  you  ever  hear  of  such  a  rascal?"  said 
Peer  Khan.  ''  Oh,  if  we  only  had  him,  I  would 
wring  the  base  neck  off  his  shoulders." 

''Let  him  go  on,"  said  I;  "don't  interrupt 
him." 

"  Well,"  continued  Junglee,  "  he  paced  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  221 

and  fro  again  several  times^  and  at  last  came 
and  sat  by  me,  and  took  my  hand  in  his.  I  did 
not  like  it^  so  I  laid  my  other  on  the  hilt  of 
my  dagger^  which  was  concealed  in  my  waist- 
band. 

"  *  Junglee/  said  he  to  me, '  thou  art  a  good 
lad,  and  may  be  to  me  a  son  if  thou  wilt  aid 
me  in  this  matter.  Young  as  thou  art,  this 
bloody  trade  can  have  no  charms  for  thee ;  be- 
sides Pll  warrant  your  Jemadar  does  not  make 
a  pet  of  you  as  I  would,  and  obliges  you  to 
work  hfurd?* 

"  I  nodded. 

"*Ay!  it  is  even  so,'  said  he,  ^and  thou 
wouldst  be  free  ?  speak,  boy,  and  fear  not ;  thou 
shalt  be  a  son  to  me.  Alia  help  me !  I  have 
neither  wife  nor  child.* 

'^  I  nodded  again. 

"*That  is  right,'  continued  he;  ^although 
you  are  ill  used,  you  do  not  like  to  abuse  the 
salt  you  have  eaten,  and  I  like  you  the  better 
for  it.  Now  listen  to  me.  I  will  come,  but 
not  now.  You  say  you  lie  at  the  entrance  of  the 
tent, — good :  you  must  sleep  as  sound  as  if  you 
had  taken  opium — do  you  hear?  I  shall  step 
quietly  over  you,  and  I  know  an  old  trick  of 
tickling  with  a  straw — do  you  understand?' 


222  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

^^'  I  do/  said  I;  'you  would  have  the  large 
bag/ 

*' '  Exactly  so,  my  son/  said  he,  *  you  have 
guessed  rightly;  trust  me,  I  wiU  have  it  As 
I  go  away  I  will  touch  you;  you  need  not 
follow  me  then,  but  you  can  watch  your  oppor- 
tunity/ 

'* '  But  the  scouts,^  added  I ;  '  you  have  not 
thought  of  them/ 

'^ '  Oh,  I  can  easily  avoid  them ;  the  night  is 
dark  and  cloudy,  and  no  one  will  see  me ;  I 
shall  strip  myself  naked,  and  throw  a  black 
blanket  over  me/ 

'''Then  I  agree,^  said  I;  'and  I  will  quit 
those  horrid  people  and  become  an  honest  man. 
Now  what  am  I  to  say  to  the  Jemadar  ?' 

"  ^  Say,'  replied  he, '  that  the  herdsman's  flock 
had  often  been  robbed  by  the  wolf  of  its  fattest 
sheep;  and  the  herdsman  said  to  himself,  I 
will  catch  the  wolf  and  put  him  to  death.  And 
he  dug  a  hole,  and  suspended  a  hi  lamb  over 
it  in  a  basket,  and  sat  and  watched ;  and  the 
wolf  came,  and  saw  from  afar  off  that  there 
was  something  unusual  in  the  generosity  of  the 
herdsman,  and  he  said  to  himself.  Wolf,  thou 
art  hungry,  but  why  should  one  Iamb  tempt 
thee?  the  time  will  come  when  thou  mayest 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  223 

find  the  herdsman  asleep ;  so  wait,  although  thy 
stomach  is  empty. — Say  this  to  the  Jemadar 
and  he  will  understand  thee/  " 

"  By  Alia !  thou  hast  done  well,  Junglee/' 
said  Ij  ^^and  thy  faithfulness  shall  surely  be 
well  rewarded.  What  think  you,  my  friends, 
of  this  villain  ?^' 

**  Ah,  we  are  not  astonished,"  cried  both, "  i 
is  just  like  him ;  but  Inshalla !  he  will  fall  into 
his  own  snare." 

*^  Now,"  said  I, "  call  two  of  the  scouts ;"  and 
they  came. 

After  I  had  told  them  of  the  plot  Peeroo  had 
formed,  "  My  friends,"  I  continued,  "  you  must 
allow  this  rascal  to  come  into  the  camp :  one 
of  you  lie  down  close  to  my  tent,  and  pre- 
tend to  be  asleep ;  but  have  your  eyes  open,  and 
directly  you  see  him  enter  rouse  Peer  Khan  and 
Motee,  and  bring  them  to  the  entrance ;  and 
do  you  two  then  place  yourselves  one  on  each 
side  of  the  door,  so  that  he  cannot  see  you.  I 
shall  feign  to  be  asleep,  and  shall  let  him  take 
the  bag,  though  he  should  even  fall  over  me 
in  doing  so ;  as  he  comes  out  you  can  seize 
him  and  hold  him  fast ;  do  him  no  harm  till  I 
come:  and  as  for  you,  Junglee,  if  you  do  not 
sleep  as  sound  as  though  a  seer  of  opium  was 


224  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

io  your  stomachy  I  swear  by  Alia  you  shall  lie 
in  the  same  grave  with  him/' 

^^Do  not  fear  me/'  said  the  lad;  ^'I  have 
eaten  your  salt^  you  are  my  father  and  my  mo- 
ther^ you  have  treated  me  kindly,  and  how 
could  I  deceive  you?  had  I  intended  it,  I  had 
not  mentioned  a  word  of  what  he  told  me/' 

"  Then  we  are  all  prepared/'  said  I.  ^^  Did 
he  say  when  he  would  come?" 

*'He  did/'  said  Junglee;  "in  the  second 
watch  of  the  night,  when  he  had  no  more  bu- 
siness/' 

"  Good ;  then  mind  you  are  all  ready,  and 
we  will  spit  on  his  beard/' 

Anxiously  to  me  did  the  hours  pass,  tiU  the 
time  came  when  I  might  expect  him.  I  went 
out  of  my  little  tent  repeatedly  to  see  that  all 
were  at  their  proper  posts,  and  returned  as 
often,  satisfied  that  they  were.  Peer  Khan  was 
lying  near  my  tent  apparently  in  a  sound  sleep, 
but  I  knew  he  was  awake;  the  scouts  were 
wandering  lazily  about;  above  all,  the  night 
was  so  dark  that  I  could  not  see  my  hand  be- 
fore me,  and  the  splashing  and  murmuring  of 
the  tiny  waves  of  the  lake  upon  the  shore  would 
prevent  any  noise  of  his  footsteps  being  heard* 
''Yes,"   I  said,  half  aloud,    as   I  retired  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  225 

my  carpet  for  the  last  time^  ^^he  will  come; 
thief  as  he  is^  he  will  not  miss  such  a  night  as 
this :  but  the  darkness  favours  us  as  much  as  it 
does  him/' 

**Now,  Junglee/'  said  I,  **this  is  the  last 
time  I  stir  out;  mind  your  watch^  my  good 
lad^  and  I  will  not  forget  you ;  Peer  Khan  is 
close  at  the  back  of  the  tent:  I  care  not  much 
about  the  rest,  they  will  soon  be  collected  when 
he  is  caught/' 

"  Do  not  fear  me/'  said  the  boy ;  "  my  eyes 
are  not  heavy  with  sleep,  and  when  I  move 
from  this  spot  to  call  Peer  Khan,  a  rat  will  not 
hear  me/' 

I  went  in  and  lay  down ;  I  drew  my  trusty 
blade  and  laid  it  close  to  my  right  hand,  so 
that  I  could  grasp  it  in  a  moment ;  and  covering 
myself  up  with  my  quilt,  as  well  to  hide  it  as  to 
assure  me  when  he  came,  (for  I  knew  he  would 
endeavour  to  pull  it  off  me,)  I  continued  to 
stare  stedfastly  on  the  entrance  of  the  tent; 
and  my  eyes  becoming  sensible  of  the  greater 
darkness  of  the  inside  than  that  of  the  outside, 
I  was  certain  that  if  any  one  entered,  or  even 
passed  the  door,  I  should  see  him.  Long,  long 
did  I  lie  in  this  position ;  I  hardly  stirred,  lest 
Peeroo  should  be  outside  Ustening  whether  I 

l5 


226  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

was  awake.  It  was  now^  I  guessed^  consider* 
ably  past  midnight;  still  no  one  came,  and 
I  should  have  been  inclined  to  despair,  did  I 
not  feel  certain  that  his  fate  would  lead  him  to 
destruction.  Why  is  it.  Sahib,  that  one  has 
these  presentiments?  I  have  often  felt  them 
during  my  lifetime,  but  I  never  could  account 
for  them. 

At  last  he  came.  I  saw  an  objectdarken  the 
doorway,  hesitate  for  a  moment,  and  then  pass 
in  over  the  body  of  Junglee,  who  snored  so 
loudly  and  naturaUy  that  I  could  have  dedaied 
he  was  asleep,  had  I  not  known  the  contrary 
by  having  B^ken  to  him  a  Aort  time  bTI 
Alia !  Alia !  Sahib,  how  my  heart  beat ! — I  could 
hear  its  throbbings,  and  they  seemed  to  be  so 
loud  in  my  breast  that  I  thought  he  would  hear 
them  too.  Another  thought  flashed  across  me-^ 
could  he  be  armed  ?  and  would  he  attempt  to 
destroy  me  ?  It  might  be ;  and  I  almost  trem- 
bled as  I  thought  how  I  was  to  lie  inactive  and  in 
his  pow^  while  he  abstracted  the  bag ;  I  was  on 
the  point  of  leaping  up  and  passing  my  weapon 
through  his  body,  but  I  dismissed  the  idea.  He 
is  a  thief,  a  miserable  thief^  and  has  not  the  cou- 
rage to  bring  a  weapon,  much  less  to  use  it ;  and 
he  will  want  both  his  hands  too— he  cannot  have 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  227 

one.    So  I  IsLj  qmet,  with  my  hands  on  the  hilt 
of  my  sword.    The  tent  was  very  low^  and  he 
was  obliged  to  advance  stooping :  he  reached 
my  side  and  knelt  down^  and  as  I  feigned  the 
hard  breathing  of  sleep,  I  felt  his  warm  breath 
when  he  looked  over  me  and  into  my  eyes  to 
see  whether  I  really  slept  or  not.   He  appeared 
satisfied  that  I  did,  for  he  instantly  thrust  his 
hand  under  the  pillow,  but  so  quietly  that  I 
could  not  have  felt  it  had  I  been  asleep :  but 
the  bag  was  not  on  that  side,  it  was  under  my 
other  ear ;  he  felt  it,  but  found,  I  suppose,  that 
be  could  not  abstract  it  without  his  awaken- 
ing me ;  so  he  felt  about  on  the  ground  for  a 
piece  of  straw  or  a  blade  of  grass,  and  began 
tickling  my  ear  on  the  side  next  to  him.     I 
obeyed  the  intention  of  the  action,  and  turned 
towards  him  with  a  grunt :  it  startled  him,  and 
he  was  still  for  a  moment ;  but  again  his  hand 
was  groping ;  I  felt  the  bag  recede — recede  till 
it  was  withdrawn  firom  the  pillow;  I  heard 
the  clink  of  the  money  as  he  placed  it  on  his 
shoulder,  and  I  was  content:  I  saw  too  that 
Junglee  was  not  at  the  door,  (though  when  he 
had  gone  1  know  not — ^having  been  too  much 
occupied  by  my  own  situation,)  and  that  the 
Bhutteara  was  aware  of  it.    He  stopped,  and 


228  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

murmured  in  a  low  tone^  '^  Strange  that  he 
should  be  gone ;  but  he  knows  the  way  and  will 
not  disappoint  me.^'  Another  step^  and  he  was 
beyond  the  threshold,  and  in  the  rough  grasp 
of  Peer  Khan,  Motee,  and  a  dozen  others. 

^^  Capitally  managed  \"  cried  I,  as  I  ran  to 
the  door  and  joined  the  group :  '^  strike  a  light, 
one  of  you;  let  us  see  the  &ce  of  this  Roostum 
among  thieves — ^a  fellow  who  dares  to  rob  a 
Thug's  camp,  and  defy  him  to  his  beard.'^ 

A  light  was  brought,  and  there  stood  the 
trembling  wretch  with  the  bag  of  rupees  still 
on  his  shoulder,  and  clutching  it  as  though  it 
were  his  own. 

^•Ha!"  said  I,  "so  it  is  you,  Peeroo,  and 
the  wolf  who  was  so  wary  has  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  shepherds  at  last ;  he  woidd  not 
take  the  little  bait,  but  the  large  flock  was  weU 
watched,  and  he  has  fallen  into  the  trap.  And 
now,  rascal,''  I  continued, "  thou  wouldst  have 
robbed  us,  and  dost  deserve  to  die,  yet  upon 
thy  answers  to  the  questions  I  will  put  to  thee 
depends  thy  life  or  death." 

"Name  them,  oh  name  them!"  said  the 
wretch ;  "  let  me  live, — I  will  set  off  without 
delay,  I  will  even  accompany  you ;  you  may 
turn  me  out  from  among  you  in  the  jungle,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  229 


if  ever  my  face  is  seen  in  Saugor  again  or  on 
this  roadj  deal  with  me  as  ye  list/' 

*^  Very  good/'  said  I;"  now  answer  the  follow- 
ing questions.  Is  the  bunij  you  have  promised 
false?" 

'^  Aff  true  as  that  I  breathe :  ah^  Meer  Sahib^ 
have  not  your  men  seen  the  preparations^  and 
will  not  you  hear  the  same  tomorrow  from 
them  ?  how  could  you  doubt  it  ?" 

^*  How  much  money  will  you  give  us  to  let 
you  go  ?  I  want  two  thousand  rupees." 

''Ai  M^r^  Sahib  !  M^r^  Sahib!"  cried  the 
wretch ;  '^  two  thousand  rupees  !  where  am  I  to 
get  them  ?  1  have  not  a  cowree  in  the  world." 

^^  It  is  a  lie/'  said  Motee  and  several  others ; 
^^  you  have  thousands  of  rupees  which  you  have 
bullied  poor  Thugs  out  of;  we  could  name  a 
hundred  instances  in  which  you  have  taken 
money  from  us :  how  dare  you  deny  it  ?" 

"Look  here/'  said  I,  "here  is  the  roomal^ 
and  you  know  the  use  of  it ;  say  whether  you 
will  give  the  money  or  not." 

" I  will  give  it/'  said  he ;  "I  will  swear  on 
the  pickaxe  to  do  so^  and  do  you  come  with  me 
and  take  it." 

^*  Ay/'  said  I,  ^^  and  be  taken  too  ourselves ! 
no^  no,  friend  Bhutteara,  do  not  try  to  throw 


230  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

dust  on  our  beards  after  that  &shion.  Inshalla ! 
the  people  who  could  catch  you  have  sharper 
wits  than  you  seemed  to  give  them  credit  for : 
no^  man,  I  was  but  joking  with  thee — where  is 
all  thy  wealth  concealed  ?^' 

'^You  may  kill  me  if  you  will,*' said  he, "  but 
I  give  no  answer  to  that  question/* 

"Ah,  weiy*  cried  I,  ^^you  may  think  better 
of  it  when  you  are  choking ;  now  you  two  hold 
him  &8t,  and  take  the  bag  off  his  shoulders.^ 

They  did  so.  I  threw  the  roomal  about  his 
neck,  and  tightened  it  till  he  was  almost  choked  : 
he  made  several  attempts  to  speak,  and  at  last 
I  relaxed  my  hold  a  Uttle;  but  he  could  not 
utter  a  word — ^fear  of  death  had  paralysed  his 
powers  of  utterance. 

"  Give  him  some  water,**  said  I, "  it  will  wash 
down  his  fright.** 

He  took  it,  and  fell  at  my  feet,  and  implored 
me  to  spare  him.    I  spumed  and  kicked  him. 

"Where  is  the  treasure?**  I  said :  "you  have 
felt  the  tightening  of  the  roomal  once,  beware 
how  you  risk  it  again :  where  is  the  treasure?** 

"  Promise  to  let  me  Uve  and  I  will  tell,**  cried 
the  Bhutteara,  trembling  in  every  limb. 

"  I  will  promise,**  said  I ;  "  you  shall  remain 
here,  and  I  will  send  people  to  bring  it ;  you 


CONFESSIONS  OF. A  THUG.  231 

well  know  we  have  no  time  for  delay^  and  if 
you  trifle  with  us  you  know  the  result — ^you 
have  already  half  felt  it/* 

"Where  is  Motee-ram?  he  knows  the  spot/* 

"  Liar !  I  know  it  not/*  cried  Motee,  stepping 
forward ;  "  do  you  wish  to  make  me  out  to  be 
a  participator  in  your  base  gains  ?** 

"  You  know  the  spot/*  continued  the  Bhut- 
teara,  ^^  but  you  do  not  know  that  there  is  aught 
there;  yeu  remember  the  old  hollow  mango- 
tree  on  the  other  side  of  the  town^  where  you 
left  the  last  share  I  got  from  Ganesha  ?** 

« I  do.** 

**  Well,  then,  you  must  dig  in  the  hollow  of 
the  trunk ;  about  a  cubit  deep  you  will  find  all 
I  have — ^gold,  silver,  and  ornaments.** 

"Now,**  said  I,  "villain,  I  have  kept  my 
word,  you  shall  remain  here ;  the  grave  is  dug 
which  shall  hold  thee,  and  has  been  ready  for 
hours :  I  swore  that  I  would  spit  on  thy  beard 
before  morning,  and  Bhowanee,  whose  votaries 
thou  hast  bullied  and  threatened,  has  delivered 
thee  into  my  hands:**  and  I  spat  on  him;  all 
the  men  who  were  near  me  did  the  same. 

"Again,**  cried  I,  "  hold  him  fast,  and  bring 
the  tobacco.**  He  knew  the  &tal  jhimee,  and 
struggled  to  be  free ;  but  he  was  a  child  in  the 


232  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

power  of  those  who  held  him — in  an  instant 
more  he  was  dead ! 

"  Off  with  you,  Motee  !^'  cried  I ;  '^  take  ten 
men  and  go  to  the  spot  he  mentioned ;  he  may 
have  told  the  truth,  and  we  shall  be  the  richer 
for  it ;  then  will  many  a  man  cry  Wah !  Wah ! 
when  he  hears  of  this  deed/' 

The  body  was  taken  away  and  buried,  the 
grave  was  smoothed  over  and  beaten  down, 
the  place  plastered  over,  some  fireplaces  made, 
and  fires  lighted  to  blacken  them,  and  our  work 
was  concealed. 

Now  did  not  that  villain  deserve  his  fate. 
Sahib?  To  my  perception,  his  cold-blooded 
work  was  far  worse  than  our  legitimate  proceed- 
ings ;  and  as  for  his  treachery,  he  paid  the  for- 
feit of  it. 

It  was  a  fearfiil  revenge,  said  I;  but  you 
spoilt  the  justice  of  it  by  your  vile  love  of 
plunder.  Why  should  you  have  promised  him 
his  life,  and  then  have  murdered  him  ?  that  was 
base. 

I  did  not  promise  it  to  him ;  I  said  he  should 
remain  where  he  was,  and  he  did  remain — ay, 
he  is  there  now. 

It  was  a  nice  distinction  certainly.  Ameer 
Ali,  and  only  shows  the  more  how  little  you  are 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  233 

to  be  tnistecL   But  how  did  you  get  on  after- 
wards^— ^had  he  told  the  truth  about  his  money  ? 

He  had^  replied  the  Thug.  Long  before  morn- 
ing Motee  returned^  and  rousing  me,  poured 
at  my  feet  a  heap  of  gold  and  silver  coins,  neck- 
laces, armlets,  bracelets,  and  anklets.  They  were 
worth  nearly  three  thousand  rupees,  and  not  one 
article  of  them  was  there  but  had  been  given 
him  by  Thugs.  Motee,  Peer  Khan,  and  others 
recognised  most  of  the  property.  We  melted 
all  the  ornaments,  and  divided  the  whole  at  our 
next  stage,  and  it  was  a  good  booty,  and  en- 
riched us  for  a  long  time ;  indeed  I  may  say  it 
lasted  till  our  return  home. 

And  the  Sahoukar,  I  asked,  was  the  news 
true  about  him  ? 

Oh,  quite  true,  said  Ameer  Ali ;  I  will  tell 
you  of  him.  We  left  Saugor  early,  and  at  a 
short  distance  on  the  road  sat  down  to  eat  the 
goor,  as  is  usual  with  us  after  any  adventure. 
While  we  were  thus  employed,  one  of  the 
scouts  came  up,  and  told  us  the  joyful  news 
that  the  Sahoukar  had  left  the  town,  and  was 
close  behind  us,  and  that  the  other,  whose  name 
was  Bhikaree,  had  taken  service  with  him  as 
far  as  Jubbulpoor  as  an  attendant,  to  watch  at 
night  while  the  Sahoukar  slept. 


234  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

^^  And  how  does  he  travel  ?'^  I  asked* 

^^  He  is  on  a  tattoo,  a  good  strong  beast,'^ 
said  the  scout,  ^'  and  has  two  others  laden  with 
him^  and  there  are  four  men  besides  himself 
and  Bhikaree/' 

'^  Qood/^  said  I.  "  Now,  my  lads,  we  must 
push  on ;  the  Sahoukar  must  see  nothing  of  us 
for  some  days,  and  till  then  I  shall  avoid  all 
others/' 

We  hastened  on,  and  got  to  the  end  of  our 
stage.    Three  days  we  travelled  "quietly,  and 
from  time  to  time  observed  the  omens;  they 
were  all  favourable,  and  cheered  us  on.     On 
the  fourth,  as  if  by  accident,  we  contrived  to 
&11  in  with  the  Sahoukar  and  his  people ;  our 
faithful  Bhikaree  we  rejoiced  to  see  in  his  train. 
It  was  in  the  road  that  we  met  with  him,  or 
rather  allowed  him  to  overtake  us,  and  the 
usual  salutations  passed.     I  was  weU  dressed 
and  weU  mounted,  and  looked  a  soldier.     He 
inquired  our  destination  and  business,  to  which 
the  old  story  was  answered,  and  we  proceeded 
merrily  along.    The  Sahoukar  was  a  fat,  jolly 
fellow,  and  witty  in  his  way,  and  stories  were 
interchanged,  and  we  all  laughed  heartily  at 
his  jokes.    It  is  astonishing.  Sahib,  how  soon 
these  trifles  engender  good  will  and  friendship 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  235 

among  travellers :  the  loneliness  of  the  road 
and  the  weariness  of  the  stage  are  forgotten 
in  such  pleasant  conversation ;  and  hefore  v>e 
had  reached  the  end  of  the  stage  we  were  as 
great  friends  as  though  we  had  travelled  toge- 
ther for  months^  or  known  each  other  for  years. 
A  kind  farewell  was  interchanged  as  we  parted 
at  the  village ;  he  to  put  up  inside  it^  in  the 
bazar^  and  we  to  our  old  plan  of  encamp- 
ment. 

*^  Tomorrow,'*  said  I  to  the  assembled  men, 
'^  is  a  good  day,  it  is  Friday :  we  must  finish  this 
business/*  All  were  agreed  upon  it,  and  at  mid- 
night the  Belhas  and  Lughaees  went  on,  the 
former  to  choose  a  spot  for  the  afiair,  and  the 
latter  to  dig  the  grave. 

At  daylight,  a  man  (our  Bhikaree  it  was,) 
came  to  say  the  Sahoukar  would  wait  for  us  at 
the  other  side  of  the  village,  and  begged  we 
would  be  quick,  as  he  liked  our  company,  and 
wished  for  the  safety  of  our  escort. 

*'  I  have  been  frightening  him  a  little,*'  con- 
tinued he, ''  and  in  truth  he  has  been  in  alarm 
ever  since  he  left  Saugor,  for  he  had  heard  of 
the  disappearance  of  some  parties  on  the  road 
last  year;  so  when  we  met  you  yesterday  he 
was  highly  delighted,  and  afterwards  spoke 


236  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 


wannly  of  you^  Jemadar  Sahib^  and  said  he 
could  feel  no  fear  in  your  society/^ 

"  Well  done/'  cried  I  j  "  thou  too  hast  played 
thy  part  well,  and  it  shall  not  be  forgotten ; 
but^  my  friends^  the  Sahoukar  waits,  and  we 
had  better  be  moving;  do  you  all  surround 
his  party  as  you  did  yesterday;  ply  them 
with  tales  and  stories,  and  keep  their  mind» 
quiet/' 

"  Jey  Bhowanee !  Jey  Ameer  Ali  !*'  was  the 
shout  of  the  party  as  we  quitted  the  ground 
and  took  our  way  to  the  spot  where  the  Sa- 
houkar awaited  us. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TUUO.  237 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

*'  Catesby.— T  is  a  vile  thing  to  die,  my  gracious  lord, 
When  men  are  unprepared  and  look  not  for  it" 

Richard  III.  Act  iii.  Sc.  2. 

^^  Ram  !  Ram  I  Meer  Sahib/^  was  the  salutation 
of  the  Sahoukar  as  we  met  at  the  spot  whither 
Shikaree  had  guided  us.  '^  Ram  !  Ram !  I  am 
glad  you  have  condescended  to  keep  company 
with  your  poor  servant^  for  truly  the  sweet  sa- 
vour of  your  fluent  discourse  has  left  a  longing 
in  my  heart  to  hear  more  of  it,  and  happily  I 
am  so  far  favoured/^ 

I  returned  the  usual  compliments^  and  we  set 
forward  on  ouc  journey.  Gradually  my  band 
arranged  themselves  around  their  new  victims. 
All  were  at  their  places^  and  I  eagerly  looked 
out  for  the  first  scout  who  should  give  us  Intel* 


258  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

ligence  that  the  bhil  was  ready.  A  strange 
feeling  it  is^  Sahib^  that  comes  oyer  us  Thugs  at 
such  moments :  not  a  feeling  of  interest  or  pity 
for  our  victims^  or  compunction  for  the  deed  we 
are  about  to  do^  as  perhaps  you  might  expect 
to  hear^  but  an  all-absorbing  anxiety  for  the 
issue  of  the  adventure,  an  intense  longing  for 
its  consummation,  and  a  dread  of  interruption 
from  passing  travellers;  and  though  I  had  be- 
come  now  callous  in  a  great  measure,  still  my 
heart  was  throbbing  with  anxiety  and  appre- 
hension, and  my  replies  to  the  Sahoukar's  witty 
and  jolly  remarks  were  vague  and  abstracted ; 
my  whole  thoughts  were  concentrated  upon  the 
affidr  in  hand,  and  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at. 
He  remarked  my  altered  behaviour,  and  I  rallied 
myself,  and  was  soon  able  to  amuse  him  as  I  had 
done  before. 

^'Ah!  that  is  like  yourself,  Meer  Sahib,^'  said 
he,  as  I  had  just  given  utterance  to  a  joke  which 
caused  his  fat  sides  to  shake, — '^  that  is  like  your- 
self. Why,  man,  whose  face  did  your  first  glance 
on  awaking  from  sleep  rest  on  ?  Surely  on  some 
melancholy  being,  and  you  have  partaken  of 
his  thoughts  ever  since." 

"  I  know  not,  Sethjee,"  I  replied ;  "  but  you 
know  that  a  man  cannot  always  command  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  239 

same  evenness  of  temper^  and  I  confess  that  my 
thoughts  were  far  away^  at  my  home/' 

^  Well/'  said  he,  ^'  all  I  wish  for  you  and  my- 
self is  a  safe  return  to  our  homes,  for  this  tra- 
velling is  poor  work,  and  I  have  been  unlucky 
enough  to  start  on  a  very  indifferent  day  after  all 
my  waiting.  I  had  determined  on  leaving  Saugor 
nearly  a  month  ago,  but  on  consulting  the  as- 
trologer, he  delayed  me  from  time  to  time, 
declaring  this  day  was  bad  and  that  day  was 
worse,  until  I  could  stay  no  longer :  and  it  was 
all  to  little  purpose,  and  I  pray  Naraynu  to  pro- 
tect me  and  you  from  all  Thugs,  thieves,  and 
Dacoos/' 

*'  Ameen,"  said  I ;  "  I  respond  to  your  prayer 
most  fervently,  for  I  am  on  my  way  to  my  ser- 
vice, where  we  chance  often  to  get  harder  knocks 
than  we  can  bear.  But  do  they  say  there  are 
Thugs  on  the  road,  and  who  or  what  are  they  ? 
the  term  is  new  to  me.'' 

"Why  truly  I  can  hardly  tell  you,  Meer  Sahib. 
The  Thugs,  they  say,  are  people  who  feign  one 
thing  or  other,  till  they  get  unwary  travellers 
into  their  power,  and  then  destroy  them ;  I  have 
heard  too  that  they  have  handsome  women  with 
them  who  pretend  distress  on  the  roads,  and 
decoy  travellers  who  may  have  soft  hearts,  to 


240  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

help  them ;  then  they  £aBten  on  them^  and  they 
have  some  charm  from  the  Shitan  which  enables 
them  to  keep  their  hold  till  their  associates  come 
up,  despite  of  all  the  efforts  of  the  person  so 
ensnared  to  gain  his  liberty.  And  that  either 
thieves,  or  Thugs,  or  rascals  of  some  kind  or 
other  do  infest  the  highways  is  most  true,  for 
many  travellers  disappear  in  an  unaccountable 
manner.  But  I  do  not  fear;  I  am  in  the  com- 
pany of  honest  men,  and  we  are  a  lai^  party, 
and  they  must  be  stout  men  or  devils  who 
would  assail  us/' 

I  lai:^hed  inwardly  at  the  Sahoukar's  idea  of 
Thugs,  and  had  no  doubt  that  Ganesha  Je* 
madar  was,  if  the  truth  were  known,  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  disappearance  of  the  travellers.  But 
I  answered  gaily,  '^  Ah !  no  fear,  my  friend. 
These  Thugs,  as  you  say,  may  now  and  then 
light  upon  an  unsuspecting  single  traveller  and 
kill  him,  but  no  one  would  dare  to  touch  a  party 
like  ours ;  and  Inshalla !  if  any  appear,  we  will 
let  daylight  into  some  of  their  skins ;  there  is  no- 
thing I  love  better  than  making  keema  (mince- 
meat) of  these  rascals.  I  have  done  so  once  or 
twice  already,  and  I  never  found  them  stand 
when  a  sword  was  drawn.  But  yonder,  I  see,  is 
one  of  my  men  sitting ;  I  wonder  how  he  got  on 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  241 

before  us.  I  will  ask  him.  He  must  have 
started  early  to  get  a  rest  on  the  road ;''  and  as 
we  reached  him  he  slowly  raised  himself  from 
the  ground^  and  made  his  salutation  to  me  and 
the  Sahoukar ;  he  appeared  tired  and  acted  his 
part  well. 

"  How  is  this,  Ameer  Singh  ?''  said  I,  "  how 
is  it  that  you  are  so  much  in  advance  of  us  ?'' 

**  Oh/'  replied  he  readily,  "  a  thorn  ran  into 
my  foot  yesterday,  and  as  I  knew  you  would  not 
wait  for  me,  I  started  at  midnight  with  a  few 
others,  who  said  they  would  be  my  companions, 
and  we  travelled  on  leisurely ;  but  I  could  not 
proceed  further,  as  my  foot  was  painful,  and  I 
determined  to  wait  for  the  party  here  to  get  a 
lift  on  a  pony.'* 

"  You  shall  have  it,*'  said  I ;  '*  mount  the  one 
which  carries  my  baggage,  and  I  will  see  that  a 
barber  examines^your  foot  when  we  reach  the 
end  of  the  stage.  But  where  are  your  compa- 
nions?" 

^^  They  said  there  was  a  small  river  in  ad- 
vance, about  half  a  coss  off,  and  they  would 
proceed  thither  and  wash  their  hands  and  faces ; 
they  bade  me  tell  you  that,  if  I  could  not  follow 
them,  you  would  find  them  there." 

^'Good/'  said  I,  ^^and  I  am  glad  to  hear 

VOL.  II.  M 


242  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

there  is  water  near;  we  can  dismount  and 
refresh  ourselves^  for  the  stage  is  a  long  one : 
how  say  you,  Seth  Sahib?  you  Hindoos  are 
as  particular  about  your  morning  ablutions  as 
we  Moslems  are." 

^*  True,  true,"  he  repUed ;  *^  the  news  is  wel- 
come, for  my  mouth  is  dry,  and  I  have  not  as 
yet  washed  it ;  we  will  stop  for  a  short  time ; 
besides,  my  stomach  is  empty,  and  I  have  sweet- 
meats with  me  which  I  will  share  with  you, 
Meer  Sahib ;  it  is  ill  travelling  without  some- 
thing in  the  inside." 

*^  A  good  thought,"  I  replied,  "  and  I  shall 
be  glad  of  them ;  I  usually  bring  some  my- 
self, but  have  neglected  to  do  so  in  this  in- 
stance." 

The  scout  was  right,  the  rivulet  he  men- 
tioned was  scarcely  as  far  as  he  had  said,  and 
we  reached  it  after  a  few  miqutes'  riding ;  and 
sure  enough  there  were  my  men  sitting  uncon- 
cernedly by  the  edge  of  the  water,  busily  dis- 
cussing a  hasty  meal  of  some  cakes  they  had 
brought  with  them. 

" Bhillmanjeh,  have  you  cleaned  the  hole?" 
I  eagerly  inquired  of  the  Belha. 

"  Manjeh,"  he  repUed. 

''What  did  you  ask?"  said  the  Sahoukar; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  243 

*'  if  they  have  not  a  clean  vessel  for  you  to  drink 
out  of,  you  can  have  one  of  mine/' 

"  Thanks  for  your  kindness/'  I  replied,  *'  but 
my  good  fellow  here  tells  me  that  he  has  brought 
one,  and  cleaned  it  ready  for  me." 

We  all  dismounted;  the  men  rushed  into 
the  water,  and  were  each  and  all  busily  em- 
ployed in  washing  their  mouths  and  teeth,  and 
drinking  of  the  pure  element  which  murmured 
over  its  pebbly  bed  beneath  their  feet ;  but  none 
of  them  quitted  their  stations,  and  only  awaited 
the  signal  to  do  their  work. 

"Is  the  bhil  far  distant?''  I  asked  of  the 
Belha  who  presented  me  with  a  lota  of  water  for 
the  purposes  of  ablution. 

"  About  an  arrow's  flight,"  said  he,  "  down 
yonder  in  that  thicket ;  it  is  a  good  place,  and  a 
well-known  one ;  it  was  on  this  spot  that  Ga- 
nesha  Jemadar  had  a  rare  bunij  last  year.  But 
do  not  delay,  for  the  sun  is  high,  and  travellers 
may  be  coming  from  the  stage  before  us ;  this 
is  the  only  running  water  on  the  road,  and  all 
hasten  to  it  to  refresh  themselves." 

"  Then  I  am  ready,"  said  I ;  *'  and  when  you 
see  me  close  to  the  Sahoukar,  I  will  give  the 
signal ;  I  see  the  men  are  all  prepared."  And 
I  walked  towards  him. 

m2 


244  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

"  Why  donH  you  give  the  jhimee  ?*'  said  Mo- 
tee-ram  to  me  as  I  passed  him^  ''we  are  all 
waiting  for  it." 

"  Now,"  said  I,  ''be  ready;  I  go  to  my  sta- 
tion." 

The  fellow  near  whom  he  was  standing  turned 
round^hearingusconverse  in  a  strange  language ; 
but  he  immediately  afterwards  sat  down  and  re- 
sumed the  operation  of  cleaning  his  teeth  with 
great  assiduity :  there  were  two  men  behind  him 
who  would  shortly  save  him  the  trouble ! 

"Why,  S^thjee,"  said  I,  "I  wonder  you  do 
not  go  up  higher;  here  you  have  the  water 
muddied  by  all  the  fellows  above  you.  Come 
with  me,  and  I  will  show  you  a  deep  place  where 
I  have  just  washed,  and  where  the  water  is 
dear." 

"  Ah,  I  did  not  think  of  it,"  said  he ;  "I  will 
follow  you."  He  had  been  washing  low  down, 
and  as  I  got  him  into  the  middle  of  the  party  I 
gave  the  jhimee. 

Sahib,  though  I  had  not  killed  a  man  with  the 
roomal  for  nearly  four  years,  I  had  not  forgotten 
my  old  trick :  he  was  dead,  I  think,  ere  he  reached 
my  feet. 

Stupid  it  was  in  us  to  delay,  and  I  prevented 
the  like  in  future.  Every  man  resumed  his  em- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  245 

ployment  of  washing  himself  as  though  nothing 
had  happened,  and  there  lay  the  bodies  on  the 
sand.  We  were  once  again  fated  to  be  interrupt- 
ed. Two  travellers  were  seen  approaching,  and 
the  bodies  were  hastily  covered  with  sheets,  as  if 
those  who  lay  beneath  them  were  asleep ;  and  I 
cried  to  the  men  for  some  of  them  to  sit  and 
others  lie  down,  and  all  to  feign  great  weari- 
ness«  They  did  so,  and  the  men  came  up ;  they 
were  poor  creatures,  hardly  worth  killing,  and 
I  proposed  to  Peer  Khan  to  let  them  go,  but  he 
would  not  hear  of  it. 

"  Let  them  go !"  he  cried;  "  are  you  mad  ?  Do 
you  not  think  that  these  fellows  already  suspect 
who  we  are  ?  Does  a  man  ever  come  into  the 
presence  of  the  dead,  be  they  ever  so  well 
covered  or  disguised,  without  a  feeling  that 
they  are  dead  ?  and  see,  some  of  our  men  are 
speaking  to  them;  they  are  true  bunij,  and 
Davee  has  sent  them.'' 

"As  you  will,"  said  I,  "but  there  may  be 
more  of  them.'' 

"  Hardly  so  soon,"  replied  he ;  **  these  fellows 
must  have  left  in  the  night  to  be  here  so  early ; 
but  come,  let  us  ask  them."  And  we  walked 
up  to  them. 

"Salam!"  said  I»  "where  are  you  from  so 


246  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

early  ?  you  have  travelled  fast  if  you  have  come 
from  the  stage  we  hope  to  reach  in  the  course 
of  the  day;  how  far  is  it?'' 

"  It  is  seven  long  coss/'  said  the  man,  ''  and 
the  Sim  will  be  high  and  hot  before  you  reach 
it ;  but  we  are  in  haste  and  must  proceed/' 

"  Stay,"  said  I,  '^  dare  not  to  move  till  you 
are  allowed ;  and  tell  me,  how  many  travellers 
put  up  last  night  in  the  village  from  whence 
you  have*  come  ?  " 

"Two  besides  ourselves,"  replied  the  other 
of  the  two,  evidently  in  alarm  at  my  question. 
"  Why  do  you  ask  ?" 

"Are  you  sure  there  were  no  more  ?" 

"  Certain,"  he  replied ;  **  we  travelled  to- 
gether from  Jubbulpoor,  and  put  up  in  the 
same  house." 

'*  And  how  far  are  they  behind  you  ?" 

"They  will  be  here  immediately,  I  should 
think,  for  we  started  at  the  same  time  but  have 
outstript  them." 

"  Good,"  said  I ;  "  now  sit  down  there  and 
wait  till  they  come." 

"  Why  is  this  ?"  cried  both ;  "  by  what  right 
do  you  detain  travellers  ?  we  will  go  on." 

"  Dare  to  stir  at  your  peril,"  said  I ;  *^you  have 
intruded  on  us,  and  must  p^y  the  penalty." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  247 

*^  What  penalty  ?  Are  you  thieves  ?  if  bo,  take 
what  you  will  firom  us  and  let  us  go/' 

*^  We  are  not  thieves/*  said  Peer  Khan ;  ^^  but 
stay  quiet,  we  are  worse/' 

"  Worse !  then,  brother,  we  are  lost,*'  cried 
one  to  the  other ;  '^  these  villains  are  Thugs ;  it 
is  even  as  I  whispered  to  you  when  you  must 
needs  stop  among  them:  they  have  been  at  ' 
their  horrid  work,  and  yonder  lie  those  whom 
thev  have  destroyed.^ 

*^Ye8,''  said  I,  "unhappy  men,  you  have 
guessed  right ;  yonder  he  the  dead,  and  you 
will  soon  be  numbered  with  them ;  it  is  useless 
to  strive  against  your  destiny/' 

I  turned  away,  for  I  felt.  Sahib — I  felt  sick 
at  the  thoughts  of  destroying  these  inoffensive 
people.  They  might  have  passed  on — ^but  Peer 
Khan  was  right,  they  had  detected  the  dead, 
though  the  bodies  had  been  laid  out  and  co* 
vered  as  if  the  senseless  forms  were  sleeping — 
but  they  lay  like  lumps  of  clay.  No  measured 
breathing  disturbed  the  folds  of  the  sheets 
which  covered  them,  and  a  glance  had  been 
sufficient  to  tell  the'  tale  to  the  unfortunate 
people  who  had  seen  them.  But  I  shook  off 
the  feeling  as  best  I  could ;  had  I  given  way  to 
it,  or  betrayed  its  existence  to  my  associates. 


248  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

the  power  I  possessed  over  them  would  have 
been  lost — and  it  was  the  spirit  of  my  exist- 
ence. 

"  They  must  die/'  said  I  to  Peer  Khan ;  '*  you 
were  right,  and  they  had  guessed  the  truth; 
but  I  wish  it  had  been  otherwise,  and  the  lazy 
Lughaees  had  done  their  work  quickly ;  they 
*  might  have  passed  on^  and  we  have  had  a  good 
morning's  work  without  them ;  they  are  not 
worth  having/' 

^^  I  would  not  exchange  places  with  them  for 
anything  you  could  name,  Meer  Sahib,  and 
perhaps  it  were  well  to  put  them  out  of  their 
suspense." 

"  Do  so^  Peer  Khan,  and  get  the  rest  with 
them  removed ;  I  will  deal  with  one  of  the 
other  two  coming  up.  These  fellows  are  half 
dead  already  with  fear,  and  the  others  I  will 
fall  on  in  my  own  way ;  I  hate  such  passive 
victims  as  these  will  be." 

Peer  Khan  and  another  went  to  the  miserable 
wretches,  who  remained  sitting  on  the  ground 
where  we  had  left  them.  I  watched  them; 
they  stood  up  me<5hanically  when  they  were 
ordered  to  do  so,  and  stretched  out  their  necks 
for  the  fatal  roomal,  and  were  slain  as  unresist- 
ingly as  sheep  beneath  the  knife  of  the  butcher. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  249 

The  rest  of  the  travellers  were  not  long  comings 
and  were  only  two^  as  the  others  had  said. 

"  Now,*'  said  I  to  Motee, "  these  fellows  must 
be  dealt  with  at  once :  you  take  one,  I  will  the 
other ;  they  must  not  utter  a  word/* 

"  I  am  ready/'  said  he ;  and  we  arose  and 
lounged  about  the  road. 

The  travellers  came  up.  One  was  a  young 
and  the  other  an  old  man.  I  marked  the  young 
one,  and  as  he  passed  me  a  Thug  laid  hold  of 
his  arm ;  he  turned  round  to  resent  it,  and  I 
was  ready.  These  too  were  carried  away,  and 
after  collecting  our  dispersed  party,  we  once 
more  pursued  our  route  without  interruption. 

It  had  been  a  good  morning's  work.  The 
Sahoukar  was  as  rich  as  the  Bhutteara  had 
said,  and  four  thousand  three  hundred  rupees 
greeted  our  expectant  eyes  as  the  contents  of  the 
laden  ponies  were  examined :  besides  these  there 
were  six  handsome  shawls,  worth  better  than 
a  thousand  more,  and  a  few  pieces  of  cotton 
cloth,  which  were  torn  up  and  immediately  dis- 
tributed. The  other  four  travellers  had  upwards 
of  a  hundred  rupees,  a  sum  not  to  be  despised, 
and  which  I  divided  equally  among  the  band, 
reserving  the  large  booty,  and  adding  it  to  the 
sum  we  had  already  gained. 

m5 


250  CONPBS8ION8  OP  A  THUO. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

IN  WHICH  IT  IS  CLEARLY  SHOWN  HOW  HARD  IT  18  TO  STOP 
WHEN  THE  DEVIL  DRIVES. 

We  reached  Jubbulpoor  without  another  ad- 
venture of  any  kind^  and  rested  there  for  two 
days.  Peer  Khan^  Motee,  and  myself  peram- 
bulated the  bazars  during  the  whole  time^  but 
not  a  traveller  could  we  meet  with,  nor  could 
we  learn  that  any  were  expected ;  it  was  there- 
fore of  no  use  to  remain,  and  as  we  had  still 
plenty  of  time  before  us,  we  could  travel  as 
leisurely  as  we  pleased :  so  on  the  third  morn- 
ing we  again  proceeded. 

The  country  between  Jubbulpoor  and  Nag- 
poor  is  a  wild  waste.  Villages  are  not  met  \iith 
for  miles  and  miles,  the  road  is  stony  and  un- 
even, and  the  jungle  thick  and  dangerous  for 
nearly  the  whole  way.  On  this  account  the  tract 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  251 

has  always  been  a  favourite  resort  of  Thugs,  and 
more  affairs  have  come  off  in  those  few  marches 
than  perhaps  in  any  other  part  of  the  country 
frequented  by  us.  We  were  all  regretting  that 
we  had  not  met  with  some  bimij  at  Jubbulpoor, 
wherewith  to  beguile  the  weariness  of  the  road, 
when  at  our  second  stage,  soon  after  we  had 
arrived,  Motee,  who  had  gone  to  look  out 
for  work  for  us,  returned  with  the  glad  news 
that  there  was  a  palankeen  at  the  door  of  a 
merchant's  shop,  siurounded  by  bearers  and 
a  few  soldiers,  which  looked  very  much  as  if 
it  belonged  to  a  traveller. 

"But  he  must  be  of  rank,''  said  Motee, 
"  therefore  I  humbly  suggest  that  you,  Meer 
Sahib,  should  undertake  to  see  who  he  is,  and 
to  secure  him  if  possible." 

I  followed  his  advice,  and  changing  my  tra- 
velling attire  for  a  dress  which  would  ensure 
my  civil  reception,  I  armed  myself  and,  attend- 
ed by  a  Thug  who  carried  my  hooka,  I  saun- 
tered into  the  village.  I  soon  saw  the  palan* 
keen  and  men  about  it,  and  in  order  to  gain 
some  intelligence  to  guide  me,  I  went  to  a 
small  Tumbolee^s  shop  directly  opposite  to  it, 
and  sitting  down  entered  into  conversation  with 
the  vendor  of  tobacco  and  pan. 


252  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO. 

''This  is  a  wild  country  you  live  in,  mj 
friend/^  said  I. 

*'Yes  it  is  indeed  as  you  say/^  he  replied, 
^  and  were  it  not  for  you  travellers,  a  poor  man 
would  have  little  chance  of  611ing  his  belly  by 
selling  pan  and  tobacco,  but,  as  it  is,  my  trade 
thrives  well/' 

''  There  do  not  seem  to  be  many  on  the  road,'' 
said  I ;  ''  I  have  come  from  Jubbulpoor  with- 
out meeting  a  soul." 

''  Why  the  roads  are  hardly  much  finequented 
yet,"  he  rejoined,  ''but  in  a  month  more  there 
will  be  hundreds;  and  there,"  he  continued, 
pointing  to* the  house  over  the  way,  "there 
is  almost  the  only  one  I  have  seen  for  some 
•  time." 

"Who  is  it?"  I  asked,  "and  where  has  he 
come  from  ?  he  was  not  with  us." 

"  I  know  not,"  replied  the  Tumbolee,  "  nor 
do  I  care ;  whoever  he  is,  he  has  bought  a  quan- 
tity of  my  stuff,  and  it  was  the  first  silver 
which  crossed  my  hands  this  morning." 

I  saw  there  was  nothing  to  be  got  out  of 
this  man,  so  I  went  to  a  Bunnea  a  little  further 
off,  and  after  a  few  preparatory  and  indifferent 
questions  asked  him  whether  he  knew  aught  of 
the  traveller ;  but  he  knew  nothing  either,  ex- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  253 

cept  that  a  slave  girl  had  bought  some  flour  of 
hun.  **  They  say,"  said  he,  '*  that  it  is  a  gentle- 
man of  rank  who  is  travelling  privately,  and 
does  not  wish  to  be  known ;  at  any  rate.  Sahib, 
I  know  nothing  about  him ;  I  suppose  however 
he  will  come  out  in  a  short  time." 

This  is  very  strange,  thought  I ;  here  is  a 
gay  palankeen^  eight  bearers  and  some  soldiers 
with  it,  come  into  this  wretched  place,  and  yet 
no  one's  curiosity  is  aroused ;  who  can  it  be  ? 
I  will  return  to  the  Tumbolee  and  sit  awhile ;  I 
may  see,  though  I  cannot  hear  anything  of  this 
mysterious  person. 

I  sat  down  at  the  shop,  and  calling  to  my 
attendant  for  my  hooka  remained  there  smo- 
king, in  the  hope  that  some  one  might  appear 
from  behind  the  cloths  which  were  stretched 
across  the  verandah :  nor  did  I  stay  long  in 
vain ;  I  saw  them  gently  move  once  or  twice, 
and  thought  I  could  perceive  the  sparkle  of  a 
brUUant  eye  directed  to  me.  I  riveted  my  gaze 
on  the  envious  piu*dah,  and  after  a  long  interval 
it  was  quickly  opened,  and  afforded  me  a  trans- 
ient momentary  view  of  a  face  radiant  with 
beauty ;  but  it  was  as  instantly  closed  agaiD> 
and  I  was  left  in  vain  conjecture  as  to  the  beau- 
tiful but  mysterious  person  who  had  thus  par- 


254  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

tially  discovered  herself  to  me.  It  would  not 
have  suited  my  purpose  to  have  personally  in- 
terrogated any  of  the  bearers  who  were  lying 
and  sitting  about  the  palankeen^  as  it  would 
have  rendered  them  suspicious^  and  would  have 
been  impertinent :  after  all  it  was  only  a  wo- 
man^— ^what  had  I  to  do  with  women  now  ?  And 
had  I  not  made  an  inward  resolution  never  to 
seek  them  as  bunij  ?  nay,  even  to  avoid  parties 
in  which  there  might  be  any  ? 

So  I  arose  and  took  my  way  to  our  camp, 
firmly  resolving  that  I  would  pursue  my  march 
the  next  morning ;  for,  thought  I,  she  must  be 
some  lady  of  rank  travelling  to  her  lord,  and 
Alia  forbid  that  I  should  raise  a  hand  against 
one  so  defenceless  and  unprotected;  and  I 
thought  of  my  own  lovely  Azima,  and  shud- 
dered at  the  idea  of  her  ever  being  placed  with- 
in reach  of  other  members  of  my  profession, 
who  might  not  be  so  scrupulous  as  I  was. 

But,  Sahib,  the  resolves  of  men, — ^what  are 
they  ? — ^passing  thoughts,  which  fain  would  ex- 
cite the  mind  to  good,  only  to  be  driven  away 
by  the  wild  and  overpowering  influences  of  pas- 
sion. Despite  of  my  resolve  my  mind  was  un- 
qwet,  and  a  thousand  times  fancy  brought  to 
my  view  the  look  she  had  cast  on  me,  and  whis- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  235 

pered  that  it  was  one  of  love.  I  could  not  shake 
it  off;  and  sought  in  the  conversation  of  my 
associates  wherewith  to  drive  her  from  my 
thoughts ;  but  it  was  in  vain ;  that  passionate 
glance  was  before  me^  and  the  beauteous  eyes 
which  threw  it  seemed  to  ask  for  another,  a 
nearer  and  more  loving. 

In  this  state  I  passed  the  day,  now  determin- 
ing that  I  would  resist  the  temptation  which 
was  gnawing  at  my  heart,  and  now  almost  on 
the  point  of  once  more  proceeding  to  the  vil- 
lage and  seeking  out  the  unknown  object  of 
my  disquietude;  and  I  was  irresolute,  when 
towards  evening  I  saw  a  slave  girl  making  to- 
wards the  camp,  and  I  went  to  meet  her^  but 
not  with  the  intention  of  speaking  to  her 
should  she  prove  to  be  only  a  village  girl.  We 
met  and  I  passed  her,  but  I  saw  instantly  that 
she  was  in  search  of  some  one,  for  she  turned 
round  hesitatingly  and  spoke  to  me. 

*'  Forgive  my  boldness,  Sahib,^'  said  she, 
*^  but  I  am  in  search  of  some  one,  and  your  ap- 
pearance tells  me  that  it  must  be  you.^^ 

^'  Speak,^'  said  I ;  '*  if  I  can  aid  you  in  any- 
thing, command  me.^' 

"  I  know  not,^'  she  replied,  "  whether  you 
are  he  or  not ;  but  tell  me,  did  you  sit  at  the 


256  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

Tumbolee^s  shop  this  morning  for  some  time^ 
smoking  a  hooka  ?'' 

'^  I  did,  my  pretty  maiden/'  said  I ;  '^  and 
what  of  that  ?  there  is  nothing  so  unusual  in  it 
as  to  attract  attention/' 

"Ah,  no!''  said  the  girl  archly;  "but  one 
saw  you  who  wishes  to  see  you  again,  and  if 
you  will  now  follow  me  I  will  guide  you." 

"  And  who  may  this  person  be?"  I  asked, 
"  and  what  can  be  his  or  her  business  with  a 
traveller?" 

"  Yoiu"  first  question  I  may  not  answer," 
said  the  girl;  "and  as  to  the  second  I  am 
ignorant;  but,  by  your  soul,  follow  me,  for 
the  matter  is  urgent,  and  I  have  most  express 
commands  to  bring  you  if  I  possibly  can. 

"  I  follow  you,"  said  I ;  "  lead  on. 

"  Then  keep  behind  me  at  some  distance, 
she  said,  "and  when  you  see  me  enter  the 
house,  step  boldly  in  after  me,  as  if  you  were 
the  master." 

I  followed  her.  But  ah !  Sahib,  observe  the 
power  of  destiny.  I  might  have  sat  in  my  tent 
and  denied  myself  to  the  girl,  who,  something 
told  me,  had  come  to  seek  me  when  I  first  saw 
her  approach.  I  might,  when  I  did  advance 
to  meet  her,  have  passed  on  indifferently,  and 


HI. 
99 

>9 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  257 

even  when  she  spoke  to  me  I  might  have  denied 
that  I  was  the  person  she  was  sent  after^  or  I 
might  have  refused  to  accompany  her ;  but  de- 
stiny impelled  me  on^  nay  it  led  me  by  the  nose 
after  a  slave-girl,  to  plunge  into  an  adventure 
I  fain  would  have  avoided,  and  which  my  heart 
told  me  must  end  miserably.  Sahib,  there  is 
no  opposing  Fate ;  by  the  meanest  ends  it  works 
out  the  greatest  deeds,  and  we  are  its  slaves, 
body  and  soul,  blindly  to  do  as  its  will  works  ! 
I  say  not  Thugs  only,  but  the  whole  human 
race.     Is  it  not  so  ? 

It  appears  to  me.  Ameer  Ali,  said  I,  that 
poor  Destiny  has  the  blame  whenever  your  own 
wicked  hearts  fixed  themselves  on  any  object 
and  you  followed  their  suggestions. 

Nay,  but  I  would  have  avoided  this,  cried 
the  Thug,  and  have  I  not  told  you  so  ?  Alia 
knows  I  would  not  have  entered  into  this  mat- 
ter; but  what  could  I  do?  what  were  my  weak 
resolves  compared  with  his  will  ?  and  yet  you 
will  not  believe  me.  Sahib,  I  do  not  tell  a 
lie. 

I  dare  say  not,  said  I ;  but  the  beautiful 
eyes  were  too  much  for  you;  so  go  on  with 
your  story. 

The  Thug  laughed.    They  were  indeed,  said 


258  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

he^  and  accursed  be  the  hour  in  which  I  saw 
them.    But  I  will  proceed. 

The  slave  preceded  me ;  at  some  distance  I 
followed  her  through  the  village  and  its  bazars, 
and  saw  her  enter  the  house  before  which  I 
had  sat  in  the  morning.  I  too  entered  it,  leav- 
ing my  slippers  at  the  door,  and  with  the  con- 
fident air  of  a  man  who  goes  into  his  own 
house.  I  had  just  passed  the  threshold  when 
the  slave  stopped  me. 

''  Wait  a  moment/^  said  she ;  «  I  go  to  an- 
nounce  you;''  and  she  pulled  aside  the  tempo- 
rary screen  and  went  in. 

In  a  few  moments  she  returned  and  bade  me 
follow  her.  I  obeyed  her,  and  in  the  next  in- 
stant was  in  the  presence  of  the  unknown,  who 
was  hidden  from  my  sight  by  an  envious  sheet, 
which  covered  the  whole  of  her  person,  and 
her  face  was  turned  away  from  me  towards  the 
wall. 

"  Lady,"  said  I,  "  your  slave  is  come,  and 
aught  that  he  can  do  for  one  so  lovely  he  will 
perform  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  Speak ! 
your  commands  are  on  my  head  and  eyes." 

**  Byto,"  she  said  in  a  low  timid  voice,  "  I 
have  somewhat  to  ask  thee." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  259 

• 

I  obeyed^  and  seated  myself  at  a  respect- 
ful distance  from  her  on  the  carpet. 

^'  You  will  think  me  bold  and  shameless^  I 
fear,  stranger/'  said  she,  "for  thus  admitting 
you  to  my  presence,  nay  even  to  my  chamber ; 
but,  alas !  I  am  a  widow,  and  need  the  protec- 
tion you  are  able  perhaps  to  afford  me.  Which 
way  do  you  travel?'* 

"  Towards  Nagpoor,*'  I  replied ;  "  I  purpose 
leaving  this  miserable  place  early  tomorrow, 
and  I  have  come  from  Jubbulpoor.'' 

"  From  whence  I  have  also  come,'*  she  said, 
"  and  I  am  going  too  to  Nagpoor.  Ah,  my 
destiny  is  good  which  has  sent  me  one  who  will 
protect  the  lonely  and  friendless  widow  !'* 

"  It  is  strange,  lady,''  said  I,  "  that  we  did 
not  meet  before,  having  come  the  same  road." 

"  No,"  she  repUed,  "  it  is  not,  since  I  was 
behind  you.  I  heard  you  were  before  me,  and 
I  travelled  fast  to  overtake  you.  We  have  now 
met,  and  as  I  must  proceed  the  remainder  of 
my  journey  alone,  I  implore  you  to  aUow  me 
for  the  stage  to  join  your  party,  with  which, 
as  I  hear  it  is  a  large  one,  I  shall  be  safe,  and 
free  from  anxiety." 

*^  Your  wish  is  granted,  lady,"  I  said ;  "  and 
any  protection  against  the  dangers  of  the  way 


260  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

which  your  poor  slave  can  afford  shall  be  cheer- 
fully given.  I  will  send  a  man  early  to  awaken 
you^  and  promise  that  I  will  not  leave  the  vil- 
lage without  you." 

She  salamed  to  me  gracefully^  and  in  doing 
so  the  sheet,  as  if  by  accident,  partly  fell  from 
her  face,  and  disclosed  again  to  my  enraptured 
view  the  features  I  had  beheld  from  a  distance. 
Sahib,  the  shock  was  overpowering,  and  every 
nerve  of  my  body  tingled ;  only  that  a  sense  of 
decency  restrained  me,  I  had  risen  and  thrown 
myself  at  her  feet ;  but  while  a  blush,  as  though 
of  shame,  mantled  over  her  countenance,  and 
she  hastily  withdrew  the  glance  she  had  for  an 
instant  fixed  on  me,  she  replaced  the  sheet  and 
again  turned  to  the  wall,  bending  her  head  to- 
wards the  ground. 

I  thought  it  had  been  purely  accidental,  and 
the  action  at  the  time  convinced  me  that  she 
was  really  what  she  represented  herself  to  be ; 
and  fearing  that  my  longer  presence  would  not 
be  agreeable  nor  decent,  I  asked  her  if  she  had 
any  further  commands  and  for  permission  to 
depart. 

*'  No,*'  said  she,  *^  I  have  no  further  favour 
to  beg,  save  to  know  the  name  of  him  to  whom 
I  am  indebted  for  this  act  of  kindness.^' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  261 

"  My  name  is  Ameer  Ali/'  said  I ;  '^  a  poor 
syud  of  Hindostan/' 

"  Your  fluent  speech  assured  me  you  were  of 
that  noble  race ;  I  could  not  be  mistaken, — 't  is 
seldom  one  hears  it.  Fazil !  bring  the  pan  and 
utr.*' 

She  did  so,  and  after  taking  the  compiimen- 
taiy  gift  of  dismissal,  and  anointing  my  breast 
and  beard  with  the  fragrant  utr,  I  rose  and 
made  my  obeisance.  She  saluted  me  in  return, 
and  again  bade  me  not  forget  my  promise.  I 
assured  her  that  she  might  depend  upon  me, 
and  departed. 

She  must  be  what  she  says,  thought  I ;  the 
very  act  of  presenting  pan  and  utr  to  me  proves 
her  rank;  no  common  person,  no  courtesan 
would  have  thought  of  it.  I  shall  only  have  to 
bear  a  Uttle  jeering  from  Motee  and  Peer  Khan, 
which  I  will  resist  and  laugh  away;  and  this 
poor  widow  will  reach  Nagpoor  in  safety,  with- 
out knowing  that  she  has  been  in  the  hands  of 
murderers.  But  I  said  nothing  that  night  to 
9ny  of  them.  In  reply  to  their  numerous  ques- 
tions as  to  the  fortune  I  had  met  with  in  the 
village,  and  whether  I  had  discovered  the  un- 
known, I  only  laughed,  and  said  I  believed  it 
was  some  dancing-girl,  for  I  knew  the  mention 


262  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

of  one  would  turn  their  minds  from  the  thoughts 
of  bunij^  as  it  is  forbidden  to  kill  those  persons 
by  the  laws  of  our  profession ;  and  with  my 
supposition  they  appeared  satisfied. 

Great^  however,  was  their  surprise  when  in 
the  morning,  after  having  delayed  our  departure 
longer  than  usual,  I  joined  the  party  of  the  lady 
outside  the  village  and  they  understood  that  we 
were  to  travel  in  company. 

I  was  overpowensd  by  jokes  and  witticisms 
from  Peer  Khan  and  Motee,  who  declared  1  was 
a  sly  dog  thus  to  secure  the  lady  all  to  myself; 
and  after  protesting  vehemently  that  I  cared 
not  about  her,  which  only  made  them  laugh 
the  more,  I  became  half  angry. 

*'  Look  you,  my  friends,^^  said  I,  ^^this  is  a 
matter  which  has  been  in  a  manner  forced  upon 
me.  Who  the  lady  is  I  know  not.  She  has 
begged  of  me  to  allow  her  to  accompany  us,  as 
she  supposes  us  to  be  travellers,  and  I  have 
permitted  it ;  and  whether  she  be  old  or  young, 
ugly  or  beautifiil,  I  am  alike  ignorant.  We  may 
hereafter  find  out  her  history,  but,  whoever 
she  be,  she  has  my  promise  of  safe  escort,  and 
she  is  not  bunij.  You  remember  my  resolution, 
and  you  will  see  I  can  keep  it.^' 

*'  Nay,''  said  Motee,   ^*  be  not  angry, ;  if  a 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  263 

friend  is  not  privileged  to  crack  a  joke  now  and 
then^  w'ho^  in  Bhugwan's  name,  is?  And  as 
for  us,  we  are  your  servants,  and  bound  to  obey 
you  by  our  oath;  so  you  may  have  as  many 
women  in  your  train  as  you  please,  and  not  one 
shall  be  bunij/' 

So  we  pursued  our  road.  Several  times  I 
could  not  resist  riding  up  to  the  palankeen  and 
making  my  noble  horse  curvet  and  prance  be- 
side it.  The  doors  were  at  first  closely  shut,  but 
one  was  gradually  opened,  and  the  same  spark- 
ling eyes  threw  me  many  a  smiling  and  approv- 
ing look,  though  the  face  was  still  hidden. 

Alas !  Sahib,  those  eyes  did  me  great  mis- 
chief,— I  could  not  withstand  them. 

About  noon,  when  we  had  rested  fi*om  our 
fatigue,  and  my  men  were  dispersed  in  various 
directions,  scarcely  any  of  them  remaining  in 
the  camp,  the  slave-girl  again  came  for  me,  and 
I  followed  her  to  her  mistress. 

We  sat  a  long  time  in  silence,  and  the  lady 
was  muffled  up  as  I  had  before  seen  her.  De- 
spite of  all  my  conflicting  feelings,  I  own.  Sahib, 
that  in  her  presence  my  home  was  forgotten, 
and  my  burning  desire  was  fixed  upon  the 
veiled  being  before  me,  of  whose  countenance  I 
was  even  still  ignorant. 


264  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

She  spake  at  last^  but  it  was  to  the  slave. 

"  Go,'*  said  she,  "  and  wait  without,  fiur  out 
of  hearing ;  I  have  that  to  say  to  this  gentleman 
which  must  not  enter  even  your  ears,  my 
Fazil.'^ 

She  departed,  and  I  was  alone  with  the 
other,  and  again  there  was  a  long,  and  to  me  a 
painful,  silence. 

^^  Meer  Sahib,''  she  said  at  length,  '^what 
will  you  think  of  me? — what  will  you  think  of 
one  who  thus  exposes  herself  to  the  gaze  of  a 
man  and  a  stranger  ?  But  it  matters  not  now ; 
it  has  been  done,  and  it  is  idle  to  think  on  the 
past.  I  am  the  widow  of  a  nuwab,  whose 
estate  is  near  Agra;  he  died  a  short  time  ago 
at  Nagpoor,  on  his  way  from  Hyderabad, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  see  his  brother,  and  I 
was  left  friendless,  but  not  destitute.  He  had 
abundance  of  wealth  with  him,  and  I  was  thus 
enabled  to  live  at  Nagpoor,  after  sending  news 
of  his  death  to  my  estate,  in  comfort  and  afflu- 
ence.  The  messengers  I  sent  at  length  re- 
turned,  and  brought  me  the  welcome  news  that 
there  was  no  one  to  dispute  my  right  to  my  hus- 
band's property;  and  that  my  own  family,  which 
is  as  noble  and  as  powerful  as  his  was,  had 
taken  possession  of  the  estate  and  held  it  on 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  265 

my  account;  and  they  wrote  to  me  to  return 
as  quickly  as  I  could,  and  among  the  respect- 
able  men  of  the  land  choose  a  new  husband, 
by  whom  I  might  have  children  to  inherit  the 
estate.  I  immediately  set  off  on  my  return — 
ah !  Ameer  Ali,  how  can  I  tell  the  rest !  my 
tongue  from  shame  cleaves  to  the  roof  of  my 
mouth,  and  my  lips  refuse  utterance  to  the 
words  which  are  at  my  heart.'' 

"  Speak,  lady,'*  said  I,  "  by  your  soul, 
speak  !  I  bum  with  impatience,  and  you  have 
excited  my  curiosity  now  too  powerfully  for  it 
to  rest  unsatisfied.^' 

'^  Then  I  must  speak,?'  she  said,  '^  though 
I  die  of  shame  in  the  effort.  I  heard  at  the 
last  village  that  you  had  arrived ;  I  say  you, 
because  my  faithful  slave,  who  finds  out  every- 
thing, came  shortly  afler  your  arrival  and  told 
me  that  she  had  seen  the  most  beautiful  ca- 
valier her  thoughts  had  ever  pictured  to  her. 
She  recounted  your  noble  air,  the  beauty  of 
your  person,  the  grace  with  which  you  managed 
your  fiery  steed,  and  above  all  the  sweet  and 
amiable  expression  of  your  countenance.  The 
account  inflamed  me.  I  had  married  an  old 
man,  who  was  jealous  of  my  person,  and  who 
never  allowed  me  to  see  any  one  but  my  poor 

VOL.  II.  N 


266  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

slave :  but  I  had  heard  of  manly  beauty^  and 
I  longed  for  the  time  when  his  death  should 
free  me  from  this  hated  thraldom.    Long  I 
deUberated  between  the  uncontrollable  desire 
which  possessed  me   and   a  sense  of  shame 
and  womanly  dignity ;  and  perhaps  the  latter 
might  have    conquered^  but  you    came   and 
sat  opposite  to  the  hovel  in  which  I  was  rest- 
ing; my  slave  told  me  you  were  there^  and 
I  looked. — ^Alla !  Alia  !  once  my  eyes  had  fixed 
themselves   on  you^   I   could    not    withdraw 
them ;  and  as  the  hole  through  which  I  gazed 
did  not  afford  me  a  full  view  of  your  person ^  I 
partially  opened  the  curtain  and  feasted  my 
soul  with  your  appearance.    You  went  away^ 
and  I  fell  back  on  my  carpet  in  despair.     My 
slave  at  last  restored  me  to  consciousness^  but 
I  raved  about  you ;  and  fearful  that  my  senses 
would  leave  me,  she  went  and  brought  you. 
When  you  entered,  how  I  longed  to  throw  my- 
self at  your  feet !   but  shame  prevailed^  and^ 
after  a  commonplace  conversation,  though  my 
soul  was  on  fire  and  my  liver  had  turned  into 
water,  I  suffered  you  to  depart.     I  told  my 
people  that  I  must  return  to  Nagpoor,  as  I  had 
forgotten  to  redeem  some  jewels  I  had  left  in 
pledge,  which  were  valuable ;  and  they  believed 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  267 

me. — ^Ameer  Ali !"  cried  she,  suddenly  throw- 
ing off  her  veil  and  casting  herself  at  my  feet^ 
while  she  buried  her  head  in  my  lap,  ^^  Ameer 
Ali !  this  IS  my  tale  of  shame — I  love  you ; 
Alia  only  knows  how  my  soul  bums  for  you ! 
I  will  be  your  slave  for  ever ;  whither  you  go, 
thither  will  I  follow;  whoever  you  are,  and 
whatever  you  are,  I  am  yours,  and  yours  only ; 
b  it  I  shall  die  without  you.  Alas !  why  did 
you  come  to  me?^' 


n2 


26S  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

"  Yet  she  must  die,  or  she'll  betray  more  men." 

Othello. 

And  where  now  were  all  my  resolutions  ?  By 
Alia,  Sahib,  I  had  forgotten  all — home,  wife, 
children — I  thought  not  of  them,  but  I  drank 
deeply  of  love,  wild,  passionate,  burning  love, 
from  her  eyes,  and  I  caressed  her  as  though 
she  were  mine  own.  There  we  sat,  and  though 
guilt  was  in  my  soul,  and  it  accused  me  of 
infidelity  to  my  oft-repeated  vows,  I  could 
not  tear  myself  away  from  her,  and  I  suffered 
her  caresses  in  return,  though  they  often 
struck  to  my  heart  like  the  blows  of  a  sharp 
knife.  Hours  passed  thus — I  thought  not  of 
them ;  she  seated  at  my  feet,  and  I  with  my 
hands  entwined  in  her  long  silken  hair,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  269 

gazing  at  her  face  of  such  loveliness^  that  never 
had  my  wildest  dreams  pictured  anything  like 
it.  Zora  was  beautiful,  Azima  was  even  more 
SO;  but  ShurAm  surpassed  them  both  in  as 
great  a  degree  as  they  excelled  any  of  their  sex 
I  had  ever  seen.  Fain  would  she  have  had  me 
stay  with  her :  fain  would  she,  the  temptress, 
have  then  and  there  separated  me  from  my 
band,  and  led  me  with  herself,  whither  she 
cared  not,  so  I  was  with  her  and  she  with  me. 
Wealth,  she  said,  she  had  in  abundance,  and 
we  could  fly  to  some  undiscoverable  spot,  where 
we  should  pass  years  of  bUss  together,  and 
where  she  would^  by  communication  with  her 
family,  procure  such  money  from  time  to  time 
as  would  enable  us  to  live  in  afBuence. 

"  Ameer  Ali,"  said  she,  "  you  are  young,  you 
are  unknown,  you  have  to  fight  your  way  to 
&me  upon  a  bare  pittance,  and  for  this  will 
you  risk  your  precious  life,  when  I  offer  you 
everything  I  possess,  and  swear  that  I  am  your 
slave?  Ah,  you  will  not,  you  cannot  now  leave 
me  to  perish  in  despair,  and  die  of  unrequited 
love !  Speak,  my  soul,  you  will  not  leave  me  }" 

Wretch,  and  perjured  that  I  was,  I  swore  to 
obey  her  wishes.  Sahib,  it  was  a  sore  tempta* 
don,  and  it  overcame  me. 


270  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

At  last  I  tore  myself  away  from  her,  but  not 
till  I  had  sworn  by  her  head  and  eyes  to  return 
the  following  day,  when  being  more  calm  we 
might  arrange  our  plans  for  the  future. 

I  returned  to  my  little  tent,  and  there,  in  the 
agony  of  my  soul,  I  rolled  on  the  ground.  I  raved, 
I  refiised  to  eat,  and  was  as  one  bereft  of  sense ; 
I  spoke  rudely  to  Peer  Khan,  who  having  been 
called  by  my  attendant  came  to  comfort  me ; 
and  I  was  almost  on  the  point  of  driving  my 
dagger  to  my  heart  to  end  a  life,  which  though 
a  splendid  prospect  was  open  to  it,  could  never 
afterwards  be  aught  than  one  of  guilty  misery. 
But  the  passion  reached  its  height;  and  as  a 
thunder-cloud,  which  after  a  burst  of  internal 
commotion,  after  its  deep  peal  has  gone  forth 
and  it  has  ejected  the  lightning  from  its  bosom, 
gradually  pours  its  pent-up  flood  of  waters  to 
soothe  and  refresh  the  earth,  so  did  mine  eyes 
now  rain  tears,  and  they  calmed  me.  I  can 
now  ask  and  take  advice,  thought  I,  and  Peer 
Khan,  who  is  fondly  attached  to  me,  will  give 
it  as  he  would  to  a  brother. 

I  sent  for  him,  and  after  apologizing  for  my 
rudeness,  said  he  would  find  the  cause  of  it  in 
the  relation  I  woidd  give  of  the  last  few  hours. 
I  told  him  all,  and  awaited  his  answer.     My 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  271 

heart  was  relieved  of  a  load   of  oppressive 
thought,  and  I  was  the  better  for  it. 

He  pondered  long  ere  he  spoke ;  at  last  he 
said, — 

'^  Meer  Sahib,  this  is  a  difGcult  business  in- 
deed, and  I  hardly  know  what  to  advise;  go 
to  her  tomorrow ;  be  a  man,  and  give  not  way 
to  this  boyish  passion,  which  ill  suits  you ;  try 
to  persuade  her  that  you  cannot  do  as  she 
wishes ;  speak  to  her  kindly,  yet  firmly,  of  her 
home,  of  her  relatives,  and  of  the  guilt  which 
must  cleave  to  you  both  from  the  connexion 
she  proposes.  Tell  her  you  have  a  wife  and 
two  children,  and  if  she  is  a  true  woman  she 
will  be  fired  with  jealousy,  and  will  quarrel  with 
you ;  do  you  then  become  irritated  in  your  turn, 
and  leave  her  to  go  her  own  way,  and  find  some 
one  who  may  not  be  so  scrupulous,  and  may 
take  advantage  of  her  blind  passions.  And  if 
all  this  fail,  if  no  words  of  yours  can  drive  these 
foolish  ideas  from  her  brain,  we  have  only  to 
make  a  long  march  in  some  unknown  direction 
and  at  once  be  quit  of  her.  I  know  the  paths 
through  the  jungles,  and  by  them,  difficult  as 
they  are,  we  can  easily  reach  Berar,  where  she 
will  never  again  hear  of  us.^' 

I  thanked  him  cordially  for  his  advice ;  and 


272  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

that  part  of  it  which  related  to  Azima  and  my 
children  struck  forcibly  on  my  heart.  I  was  as 
yet,  thanks  to  the  protection  of  the  Prophet, 
pure,  and  by  his  aid  I  would  remain  so.  I 
determined  I  would  urge  my  previous  ties  to  her 
so  forcibly,  and  I  would  depict  my  love  for  my 
wife  in  such  colours,  that  she  should  at  once 
reject  me. 

Full  of  these  resolutions  I  once  more  obeyed 
her  summons,  sent  me  by  her  slave,  and  fol- 
lowed the  girl,  and  as  we  had  made  a  long  march 
of  twelve  coss,  it  was  now  late  in  the  day.  I 
need  not  again  tell  you.  Sahib,  of  all  her  love 
for  me,  which  she  now  poured  forth  without 
check  or  reserve.  She  had  fairly  cast  away  all 
shame,  and  would  hear  of  nothing  I  could  re- 
present as  to  the  consequences  of  our  connexion 
with  her  family.  I  had  only  now  one  resource, 
and  as  a  man  in  alarm  for  his  life  fires  the  train 
of  a  mine,  so  did  I,  hurriedly  and  perhaps  in- 
coherently, mention  my  wife  and  children. 
The  efiect  was,  as  Peer  Khan  had  expected,  in- 
stantaneous. She  had  been  sitting  at  my  feet, 
listening  to  my  objections,  and  playfully  reason- 
ing with  me  against  them ;  but,  at  these  words, 
she  suddenly  started  to  her  feet,  and  drew  her 
noble  figure  up  to  its  full  height,  while  her  eyes 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  27^^ 

flashed,  as  she  smoothed  back  her  flowing  hair 
from  her  brow ;  the  veins  of  her  forehead  and 
neck  swelled,  and  she  was  terrible  to  look  on. 
I  confess  I  quailed  beneath  the  glances  of  scorn 
she  cast  on  me. 

''Man  !''  she  cried  at  length,  "  ah,  vile  and 
faithless  wretch,  say,  did  I  hear  thee  aright? 
Dare  to  say  again  that  thou  hast  a  wife  and 
children  !     What  dirt  hast  thou  eaten  ?" 

It  was  my  time,  and  my  good  resolutions 
came  to  my  aid ;  I  rose,  and  confronted  her  with 
a  look  as  proud  and  unflinching  as  her  own. 

"  Yes,  Shurftm,''  I  said,  "  I  have  spoken  the 
truth ;  one  as  beautiful  as  thou  art  believes  me 
faithful,  and  faithful  I  will  remain  to  her ;  long 
I  reasoned  vrith  thee,  and  hadst  thou  not  been 
carried  away,  and  thy  good  feelings  deadened, 
by  an  idle  and  sudden  passion,  thou  hadst  heard 
my  words,  and  submitted  to  them,  for  the  sake 
of  thy  family  and  hitherto  untarnished  honour. 
For  my  unfortunate  share  in  this  matter,  may 
AUa  forgive  me !  Lady,  it  was  thy  maddening 
beauty  which  caused  me  to  err;  but  he  has 
strengthened  my  heart,  and  again  I  implore 
thee  to  hear  the  words  of  friendship,  and  be 
thyself  again." 

How  can  I  tell  you.  Sahib,  of  her  despair, 

N  5 


274  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

and  the  bitterness  of  her  expressions,  as  she  up- 
braided me  with  my  deceit !  I  deserved  them 
all,  and  not  a  word  did  I  answer  in  return.  I 
could  not,  and  I  dared  not  approach  her,  lest  my 
heart  should  again  yield  to  her  blandishments, 
for  I  felt  that  a  kind  word  or  action  would 
renew  them,  and  cause  her  to  forget  the  past ; 
and  it  was  pitiable  to  see  her  as  she  now  sat  on 
the  ground,  moaning  and  rocking  herself  to 
and  fro,  while  at  intervals  she  tore  her  hair 
and  beat  her  breasts  in  her  agony  of  spirit. 

^^  Leave  me !''  she  said  at  last.  ^  Ah,  Ameer 
Ali,  thou  hast  broken  a  heart  which  could  have 
loved  thee  for  ever.  I  do  not  complain :  it  is 
the  will  of  Alia  that  the  only  man  I  could  ever 
have  loved  and  honoured  should  deceive  me, 
and  I  submit.  Shurfun  is  not  yet  reduced  so 
low  that  she  could  put  up  with  the  second  place 
in  any  man's  heart,  were  he  the  monarch  of 
Delhi  itself.  60 !  the  sight  of  you  is  painful  to 
my  soul ;  and  may  Alia  forgive  us  both !'' 

I  left  her.  I  hastened  to  Peer  Khan,  and 
related  the  whole  to  him,  and  he  was  de* 
lighted. 

^'  Now,^'  said  he,  ^^  to  make  the  matter  sure, 
let  us  retrace  our  steps ;  it  is  not  attended  with 
any  risk,  for  we  can  put  up  anywhere,  and  we 


COXFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  275 

need  not  ^dsit  the  village  we  before  halted  at ; 
we  have  no  hope  of  booty  at  Nagpoor,  and 
if  you  like  we  can  penetrate^  as  I  said  before, 
into  Berar,  and  return  by  Kh&ndesh,  which  was 
our  original  idea/^ 

•*' I  agree/^  said  I;  "this  woman  must  be 
avoided  at  every  risk.  To  save  appearances  she 
must  go  on  to  Nagpoor  with  her  people,  and 
we  shall,  by  following  your  advice,  avoid  her 
altogether.^' 

Accordingly  the  next  morning,  instead  of 
pursuing  the  road  we  had  taken,  we  turned 
back,  and  after  a  few  hours'  travel  halted  at  a 
smaU  village,  a  few  coss  distant  from  the  one 
we  had  left.  But  Uttle  had  I  calculated  on  that 
woman's  love  and  wild  passions.  Before  the 
day  was  half  spent,  we  saw  her  palankeen,  at* 
tended  by  her  men,  advancing  towards  the  vil- 
lage by  the  way  we  had  come.  What  was  to 
be  done  ?  I  was  for  instant  flight  into  the  wild 
jimgles  by  which  we  were  surrounded,  and 
where  she  would  soon  have  lost  all  traces  of 
us.  But  Peer  Khan  and  Motee  would  not  hear 
of  it. 

"It  would  be  cowardly,"  said  they;  "there  is 
no  occasion  thus  to  run  before  a  woman ;  and 
why  should  we  expose  ourselves  to  dangers  from 


276  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

wild  beasts,  and  the  unhealthiness  of  the  forest, 
on  her  account?  And,"  added  Motee,  ^*  if  she 
follow  us  now,  depend  upon  it  it  is  not  on  your 
account,  but  because  she  is  now  determined  to 
go  to  her  home  as  quickly  as  possible/^ 

"  It  may  be  so,*'  said  I ;  "  whatever  her  plans 
may  be  they  will  not  influence  my  determina- 
tions/' Yet  my  mind  misgave  me  that  she 
would  again  follow  us,  and  a  short  time  proved 
that  my  suspicions  were  right.  The  slave  came 
by  stealth  to  my  tent,  disguised  as  a  seller  of 
milk,  and  I  followed  her,  for  I  knew  not  why 
her  mistress  had  sent  for  me,  and  why  she  now 
sought  me  after  our  last  meeting. 

I  reached  her  presence,  and  again  we  were 
alone.  I  armed  myself  against  her  blandish- 
ments, and  determined  to  oppose  them  with 
scorn,  that  she  might  again  quarrel  with  me,  and 
leave  me  for  ever.  I  cannot  relate  to  you,  Sahib, 
all  that  passed  between  us ;  at  one  time  she  was 
all  love,  seeking  to  throw  herself  into  my  arms, 
and  beseeching  me  to  have  pity  on  her,  for  she 
felt  that  her  reputation  was  gone,  in  words  that 
would  have  moved  a  heart  of  stone ;  at  another, 
violently  upbraiding  me  for  my  perfidy,  and 
bidding  me  begone  from  her  sight ;  yet,  each 
time  as  I  turned  to  depart,  she  would  prevent 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  277 

me,  and  again  implore  me  to  listen  and  agree  to 
her  proposals. 

At  last  I  could  bear  with  her  no  longer.  I 
was  provoked  with  her  importunities,  and  vexed 
at  my  own  irresolute  conduct.  I  bade  her  fare- 
well, and  was  quitting  the  shed,  where  she  had 
put  up  for  the  day,  when  she  screamed  to  me 
to  come  back.    I  returned. 

^^  Shurfiin,''  said  I,  '^this  is  foolishness,  and 
the  conduct  of  children ;  why  should  we  thus 
torment  each  other?  You  have  heard  my  de- 
termination; and  could  you  offer  me  the  throne 
of  Delhi,  I  might  share  it  with  you,  but  my 
heart  would  be  hers  who  now  possesses  it,  and 
you  would  live  a  torment  to  yourself  and  me. 
Jealousy  even  now  possesses  your  heart,  and 
what  would  not  that  passion  become  when  you 
were  in  intercourse  with  the  object  you  even 
now  hate,  and  whom  you  could  not  separate 
from  me?^' 

^^  I  care  not  for  your  words,**  said  she ;  "  I 
care  not  for  the  consequences ;  I  have  set  my  life 
and  my  fame  on  the  issue  of  this, — and  refuse 
me  at  your  peril !  As  for  your  wife,  I  hate  her 
not.  Does  not  our  law  allow  you  four  wives  ?  Is 
it  not  so  written  in  the  blessed  Koran  ?  You  can- 
not deny  it.   Even  I,  who  am  a  woman,  know  it. 


278  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  would  love  Azima  as  a  sister,  and  your  chil* 
dren  for  your  sake ;  and  can  you  refuse  wealth 
and  a  future  life  of  distinction  for  them  ?  Oh, 
man,  are  you  bereft  of  sense  ?  See,  I  speak  to 
you  calmly,  and  reason  with  you  as  I  would 
were  I  your  sister/' 

'^  I  would  to  Alia  thou  wert  my  sister,*'  I 
said ;  ^^  I  could  love  thee  fondly  as  a  sister,  but 
never,  never  can  I  consent  to  this  unhallowed 
and  disgraceful  union.  Yes,  Shurfiin,  dis- 
graceful !  disguise  it  vrith  all  thy  flattering  and 
sweet  words,  yet  it  is  disgraceful.  Do  you 
dream  for  a  moment  that  your  proud  family 
would  receive  as  your  husband,  as  the  sharer 
of  your  property  and  wealth,  a  man  unknown 
.0  WJ,  ±  h«  no  .Lily  honour.,  », 
worldly  distinction  to  boast  of,  and  with  whom 
you  have  picked  up  a  casual  acquaintance  on  the 
road  ?  I  tell  you  they  would  not.  60  there- 
fore, I  beseech  you,  to  your  home,  and  in  after 
years  I  will  send  my  Azima  to  see  you,  and  she 
shall  pray  for  blessings  on  the  noble  woman 
who  preserved  her  husband  to  her/' 

She  sat  silent  for  some  time ;  but  the  fire  was 
not  quenched  within  her ;  it  burst  forth  with 
increased  violence,  when  I  vainly  thought  that 
my  temperate  words  had  quenched  it  for  ever. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  279 

Again  she  bade  me  go^  but  it  was  sullenly,  and 
I  left  her. 

I  had  not  been  an  hour  in  my  tent  when  the 
slave  again  came  to  me. — But  perhaps^  Sahib, 
you  are  tired  of  my  minuteness  in  describing  all 
my  interviews  with  the  Moghulanee  ? 

No,  said  I,  Ameer  Ali :  I  suppose  you  have 
some  object  in  it,  therefore  go  on. 

Well  then,  resumed  the  Thug,  the  slave  came 
to  me  and  I  was  alone. 

*^  For  the  love  of  Alia,''  said  she,  "  Meer 
Sahib,  do  something  for  my  poor  mistress! 
Ever  since  you  left  her  she  has  been  in  a  kind  of 
stupor,  and  has  hardly  spoken.  She  just  now 
told  me  to  go  and  purchase  a  quantity  of  opium 
for  her;  and  when  I  refused,  and  fell  at  her  feet, 
imploring  her  to  recall  her  words,  she  spoke 
angrily  to  me,  and  said,  if  I  did  not  go,  she 
woul4  go  herself.  So  I  have  purchased  it ;  but 
alas !  I  know  its  fatal  use :  and  you  alone  can 
save  her.  Come  quickly  then,  and  speak  a  kind 
word  to  her ;  I  have  heard  all  that  has  passed, 
and  you  have  behaved  like  a  man  of  honour ; 
but  since  you  cannot  persuade  her  to  forget 
you  and  relinquish  her  intentions,  at  least  for 
the  time  fall  in  with  her  humour,  and  agree  to 
accompany  her,  on  the  promise  that  she  will 


280  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

not  seek  to  see  you  on  the  road ;  and  say  that 
when  you  reach  her  Jagheeryou  will  have  your 
marriage  duly  solemnized.  Oh^  do  this  for  her 
sake !  You  said  you  could  love  her  as  a  sister, 
and  this  would  be  the  conduct  of  a  brother." 

*^  Well,"  said  I, "  since  the  matter  has  come  to 
this  issue,  that  her  life  or  death  is  in  my  hands, 
I  consent;"  and  I  arose,  and  went  with  her. 

Oh,  with  what  joy  the  unhappy  girl  received 
me !  long  she  hung  upon  my  bosom,  and  bless- 
ed me  as  her  preserver,  and  kissed  her  slave 
when  she  related  what  she  had  said  to  me,  and 
that  I  had  agreed  to  her  wishes.  ^'  It  is  to  save 
your  precious  life,"  I  cried,  "  that  I  thus  expose 
myself  to  the  sneers  and  taunts  of  my  friends 
and  your  own :  think  on  the  sacrifice  I  make  in 
losing  their  love,  and  you  will  behave  cautiously 
and  decently  on  the  road ;  we  need  not  meet — 
nay  we  must  not,  the  temptation  would  be  too 
strong  for  us  both ;  but  I  swear  by  your  head 
and  eyes  I  will  not  leave  you,  and  you  shall 
travel  in  our  company." 

The  slave  had  gone  out,  and  she  drew  to- 
wards me.  "  Beware,"  said  she,  *^  how  you  de- 
ceive me,  for  I  know  your  secret,  and  if  you 
are  unfaithfid  I  will  expose  it ;  your  life  is  in  my 
hands,  and  you  know  it." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  281 

"What  secret?'*  cried  I  in  alarm.  «  What 
can  you  mean?'* 

'^  I  know  that  you  are  a  Thug/'  she  said  in  a 
low  and  determined  voice ;  "  my  slave  has  dis- 
covered you,  and  a  thousand  circumstances 
impress  the  belief  that  you  are  one  upon  my 
mind — ^your  men,  the  way  you  encamp,  the 
ceremonies  my  slave  has  seen  your  men  per- 
forming, and  the  freedom  with  which  you  go 
forward  or  return  at  your  pleasure.  All  these 
are  conclusive,  and  I  bid  you  beware!  for 
nothing  that  you  can  say  wiU  persuade  me 
to  the  contrary ;  you  have  even  now  the  pro- 
perty of  those  you  have  killed  in  your  camp — 
you  cannot  deny  it,  your  looks  confirm  my 
words.'' 

I  inwardly  cursed  the  prying  ctuiosity  of  the 
slave,  and  feared  she  had  discovered  us  through 
one  of  our  men  with  whom  I  had  seen  her  con- 
versing, and  I  determined  to  destroy  him.  But 
I  had  now  fairly  met  my  match,  and  though 
abashed  for  a  moment,  I  rephed  to  her : 

'^Then,  Shurfun,  since  you  have  discovered 
us,  I  have  no  alternative,  we  must  be  united, 
I  to  save  my  life  and  the  lives  of  my  men, 
you  to  save  your  own.  It  is  a  fearful  tie  which 
binds  us,  but  it  cannot  be  broken." 


282  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TflUO. 

^^I  thought  so/'  she  said;  *^fool  that  I  was 
not  to  have  urged  this  before !  I  might  have 
saved  myself  the  agony  which  1  have  endured. 
Now  go ;  I  will  hear  of  you  from  day  to  day, 
and  it  may  be  that  we  shall  have  an  opportunity 
of  conversing  imobserved.  Now  I  am  sure  of 
you,  and  my  mind  is  at  ease.'' 

I  left  her,  but  my  thoughts  were  in  a  whirl; 
she  had  discovered  us,  and  by  the  rules  of  our 
profession  I  could  not  conceal  it  from  my  associ- 
ates. Alia !  Alia !  to  what  would  the  (Commu- 
nication I  must  make  to  them  lead !  Alas,  I 
dreaded  to  think — yet  it  must  be  done. 

A  long  time  I  deliberated  with  myself  whe- 
ther I  should  expose  the  truth  to  my  associates, 
and  fain  would  I  not  have  done  so;  but  the 
peril  we  were  in  was  so  imminent,  and  the  lives 
of  my  fifty  brave  fellows  were  so  completely  at 
the  mercy  of  a  woman,  that  I  could  not  over- 
look the  strict  rules  of  my  profession.  I  knew 
that  it  could  only  lead  to  one  alternative ;  but  it 
was  her  fate,  and  it  could  not  be  avoided  either 
by  her  or  me. 

As  I  expected,  the  fatal  mandate  went  forth 
among  us.  My  men  were  astonished  and  terri- 
fied at  the  information  Shurftui  possessed^  and 
after  a  very  brief  consultation  her  fate  was  de- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  283 

tennined  on.  Sahib,  you  will  think  the  worse 
of  me  for  this,  but  what  could  be  done  ?  We 
could  not  leave  her,  she  would  have  alarmed 
the  villagers,  and  they  would  have  pursued  us. 
True,  they  could  have  done  but  little  against  us 
there ;  but  they  would  have  dogged  us  through 
the  jungles,  and  at  last  have  watched  their  op- 
portunity and  seized  us.  Our  next  care  was  to 
endeavour  to  find  out  the  person  from  whom 
she  had  gained  the  information,  and  I  men- 
tioned the  name  of  him  with  whom  I  had  seen 
the  slave  conversing.  Sahib,  as  I  did  it,  his 
face  bore  the  evidence  of  conscious  guilt.  He 
was  a  young  man  but  little  known  to  any  of  us, 
and  was  one  of  the  Lughaees.  He  had  accompa- 
nied Peer  Khan  in  his  last  expedition,  and  had 
behaved  well,  so  well  as  to  induce  him  to  allow 
his  accompanying  us ;  but  by  this  act  he  had 
forfeited  everything,  and  it  was  but  too  plain 
that  he  had  been  seduced  by  the  wiles  of  that 
intriguing  and  artful  slave. 

Observing  his  altered  looks,  I  at  once  ac- 
cused him  of  treachery ;  and  my  accusation  was 
reechoed  by  the  voices  of  the  band. 

**He  must  die!*^  cried  one  and  aU;  ^^we 
could  never  carry  on  our  work  with  the  know- 
ledge that  there  was  one  treacherous  person 


284  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

with  us ;  and  it  is  the  rule  of  our  order  too. 
Who  ever  spared  a  traitor?^' 

"Miserable  wretch/'  said  I  to  him,  '^why 
hast  thou  done  this  ?  Why  hast  thou  been  un- 
faithful to  thine  oath  and  the  salt  thou  hast 
eaten?  Didst  thou  not  know  the  penalty? 
Hast  thou  not  heard  of  hundreds  of  instances 
of  treachery,  and  was  ever  one  pardoned  ?  Un- 
happy man!  thou  sayest  nothing  for  thyself, 
and  the  sentence  must  be  passed  upon  thee. 
Shame,  that  the  wiles  of  a  wretched  slave  should 
so  far  have  led  thee  from  thy  duty,  and  exposed 
us  all  to  peril!" 

"  Jemadar,"  said  he  rising,  "  I  have  sinned, 
and  my  hour  is  come.  I  ask  not  for  mercy,  for 
I  know  too  well  that  it  cannot  be  shown  me ; 
let  me  die  by  the  hands  of  my  own  people,  and 
I  am  content ;  and  if  my  fate  be  a  warning  to 
them,  I  am  satisfied.  I  was  pure  in  my  honour 
till  I  met  that  slave;  she  told  me  that  you 
were  to  marry  her  mistress,  and  that  you  had 
told  her  who  you  were.  I  thought  it  true,  and 
I  conversed  with  her  on  the  secrets  of  our  band ; 
I  boasted  to  her  of  the  deeds  we  had  done,  and 
she  consented  to  be  mine  whenever  we  could 
meet  with  a  fitting  opportunity.  Fool  that  I 
was,  I  was  deceived ;  yet  I  ofier  this  as  no  pal- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  285 

liation  for  my  offence.  Let  therefore  Goordut 
kill  me ;  his  is  a  sure  hand^  and  he  will  not  fail 
in  his  duty.'* 

Goordut^  the  chief  of  our  Lughaees^  stepped 
forward.  "  Forgive  me  your  death/'  said  he  to 
the  fated  wretch ;  ^^  I  have  no  enmity  against 
you^  but  this  is  my  duty^  and  I  must  do  it.'' 

^^  I  forgive  you,"  he  replied.  "  Let  your  hand 
be  firm ;  I  shall  offer  no  resistance,  nor  strug- 
gle ;  let  my  death-pain  be  short." 

Goordut  looked  to  me  for  the  signal, — I  gave 
it,  and  in  another  instant  his  victim  had  expi- 
ated his  crime  by  death ;  he  suffered  passively, 
and  Goorduf  s  hand  never  trembled.  The  body 
was  taken  from  among  us  and  interred ;  and 
henceforward  we  had  no  treachery  among  us, 
nor  did  I  ever  meet  with  another  instance,  save 
one,  and  that  was  successful ;  you  shall  hear  of 
it  hereafter. 

There  but  remained  to  allot  to  the  different 
members  of  the  band  their  separate  places  in  the 
ensuing  catastrophe ;  and  this  done,  I  felt  that  I 
had  acted  as  a  good  Thug,  and  that  a  misplaced 
pity  had  not  influenced  me  during  the  trans- 
actions of  the  day. 

Strange  was  it.  Sahib,  that  Shurfun,  know- 
ing who  we  were,  should  not,  when  she  had 


286  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

discovered  it^  at  once  have  fled  from  us !  How 
she^  a  woman  miused  to  and  miacqnainted  with 
deeds  of  bloody  could  have  borne  to  look  on^ 
nay  more  to  have  caressed  and  loved^  one  a  mur- 
derer by  profession,  whose  hand  was  raised 
against  the  whole  human  race,  is  more  than  I 
have  ever  been  able  to  understand :  I  can  only 
say  it  was  her  fate.  She  might,  she  ought  to  have 
avoided  me ;  in  eveiy  principle  of  human  con- 
duet,  her  love  for  me  was  wicked  and  without 
shame,  and  a  virtuous  woman  would  have  died 
before  she  had  ever  allowed  it  to  possess  her 
bosom.  She  might  have  cast  me  off  when  she 
said  she  would,  and  when  her  resolution  was 
made  to  see  me  no  more ;  but  her  blind  passion 
led  her  on  into  the  net  fate  had  spread  for  her, 
and  she  was  as  unable  to  avoid  it,  as  you  or  I 
shall  be  to  die.  Sahib,  when  our  hour  comes. 

We  started  in  company  with  her  the  next 
morning.  I  was  determined  I  would  take  no  ac- 
tive part  in  her  death,  for  I  could  not  bear  the 
thought  of  lifting  my  hand  against  one  whose 
caresses  I  had  allowed,  and  whose  kisses  were,  I 
may  say,  still  warm  upon  my  lips.  Motee  and 
Peer  Khan  were  allotted  to  her,  and  one  of 
her  attendants,  was  my  share.  But  hers  was 
a  large  party ;  she  had  eight  bearers,  four  se* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  287 

poys  as  her  guards,  and  her  slave  rode  on  a 
pony,  which  was  led  by  another  servant.  In 
all  therefore  they  were  fifteen  individuals,  and 
to  make  sure,  thirty-five  of  my  best  men  were 
to  fall  on  them  whenever  we  should  meet  a  fit- 
ting place.  I  knew  one,  a  wild  spot  it  was, 
where  the  jungle  was  almost  a  forest,  and  where 
for  miles  on  either  side  there  was  no  human  ha- 
bitation ;  and  I  intended,  for  greater  security, 
to  lead  the  party  by  a  path  which  I  had  dis- 
covered on  our  way  down,  and  which  led  into 
the  thickest  part  of  the  jungle,  where  I  knew 
our  deadly  work  would  be  sure  of  no  inter- 
ruption. 

We  reached  the  spot  where  the  road  diverged 
which  I  intended  to  take,  and  after  much  oppo- 
sition on  the  part  of  her  bearers,  I  succeeded  in 
persuading  them  to  follow  me,  by  telling  them, 
both  that  the  road  was  a  short  one,  and  that 
there  was  a  stream  of  water  which  crossed  it, 
whereas  on  the  main  track  there  was  none. 

We  gained  the  small  rivulet,  and  I  dismount- 
ed; my  band  surrounded  their  unsuspecting 
victims,  and  eagerly  awaited  the  signal ;  but  I 
wished  to  spare  Shurftm  the  sight  of  the  dead 
which  she  would  be  exposed  to  were  she  not 
the  first  to  fall.     I  went  to  her  palankeen,  and 


288  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

asked  her  to  get  out  and  partake  of  some  re- 
freshment I  had  brought  vnth  me ;  she  objected 
at  firsts  as  she  would  have  to  expose  herself  to 
the  rash  gaze  of  my  men ;  but  I  told  her  I  had 
put  up  a  cloth  against  a  tree,  that  it  was  but  a 
few  steps  off,  and  that  veiled  as  she  was,  no 
one  would  see  her,  '^Your  slave  is  there  al- 
ready,'^ said  I ;  ^^  so  come,  she  is  preparing 
our  meal,  the  first  we  have  ever  eaten  to- 
gether." 

She  stepped  out  cautiously,  closely  muffled  in 
a  sheet,  so  that  she  saw  not  those  who  were 
with  me,  the  palankeen  too  concealed  her  per- 
son, and  as  she  arose  fi*om  her  sitting  posture, 
the  roomal  of  Motee  was  around  her,  and  she 
died  instantly.  Peer  Khan  held  her  hands, 
and  the  moment  her  breath  was  gone,  he  put 
the  body  into  the  palankeen  and  shut  the 
door. 

^^  Now  thus  much  is  done,"  said  he, "  we  must 
finish  the  rest,  and  that  quickly ;  they  are  all  off 
their  guard,  and  washing  and  drinking  in  the 
stream ;  the  men  are  at  their  posts.  Bismilla ! 
give  the  jhimee!" 

I  sought  my  place  and  gave  it:  my.  own 
share  was  quickly  done,  and  the  rest  too;  but 
one  or  two  were  unskilfid,  and  the  shrieks  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  289 

the  unfortunate  but  too  guilty  slave^  among  the 
rest,  smote  on  my  ear,  and  caused  a  pang  to 
shoot  to  my  heart  at  the  thought  that  they  had 
all  died  for  the  wretched  caprice  of  a  wicked 
woman.  I  could  not  bear  to  look  at  Shurfiin, — 
the  sight  of  her  beautiful  features  would  have 
overpowered  me.  I  saw  the  Lughaees  bear  her 
away,  but  I  followed  not.  Her  palankeen  was 
broken  into  pieces  and  buried  with  her. 

Wretch  that  I  am !  cried  I :  ah,  Ameer  Ali, 
hadst  thou  no  pity,  no  remorse,  for  one  so  young 
and  so  lovely  ? 

I  might  have  felt  it.  Sahib,  but  the  fate  of 
him  who  had  died  the  day  before  was  too  fresh 
in  my  mind  to  allow  me  to  show  it :  that  might 
have  been  mine  had  I  done  so.  Besides,  can 
you  deny  that  it  was  her  fate?  and,  above  all^ 
had  I  not  eaten  the  goor  of  the  Tupounee  ? 


▼QL.  ir« 


290  CONFBS8IONS  OF  A  THUO. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

SHOWING  HOW  AMEER  ALI  PLATED  A  DEEP  GAME  FOR  A 
LARGE  ITAKI  AND  WON  XT. 

After  aH  had  been  completed^  we  traveUed 
on  until  we  reached  a  small  and  wretched  tiU 
lage^  some  coss  from  the  scene  of  our  late  ad- 
venture^ where^  after  the  customary  sacrifice  of 
goor,  the  considerable  booty  we  had  gained  was 
produced  and  distributed.  There  soon  arose 
a  discussion  as  to  our  future  proceedings.  Some 
advised  that  we  should  return  and  go  on  to 
Nagpoor; — many  indeed  were  for  this^  and  I 
also  inclined  to  it ; — but  Peer  Khan  gave  better 
coimsel^  saying  that^  by  our  thus  going  badc- 
wards  and  forwards  on  the  same  road,  we 
should  certainly  be  suspected  and  perhaps  at- 
tacked; and  that  to  expose  ourselves  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  291 

was  not  to  be  put  in  comparison  with  any 
chance  of  booty :  he  advised  that  we  should 
make  the  best  of  our  way  towards  EUichpoor^ 
avoiding  that  town^  and  keeping  near  the  hills, 
until  we  got  out  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Sulabat 
Khan,  who,  if  he  heard  of  us,  would  assuredly 
suspect  us  of  the  death  of  the  Nuwab  Subzee 
Khan,  who  had  been  his  guest,  and  whose  fate 
was  generally  known  over  the  country  and 
attributed  with  justice  to  Thugs.  After  some 
fufther  deliberation  we  all  agreed  to  his  plan, 
and  the  next  day,  leaving  the  high-road,  we 
struck  into  a  jungle-track  and  pursued  it;  and 
I  was  heartily  glad,  aft;er  some  days  of  weary 
travel,  when,  arriving  at  the  pass  near  the  de- 
serted temples  of  Mookhtagherry,  we  saw  the 
wide  valley  of  Berar  stretched  out  before  us, 
covered  with  the  still  green  and  luxuriant  crops 
of  jowaree. 

For  some  days  previous  I  had  had  shiverings 
and  pains  all  over  my  body,  and  my  mind  was 
restless  and  ill  at  ease.  In  spite  of  my  efforts 
to  throw  them  off,  horrible  dreams  haunted  me 
at  night,  and  the  figure  of  Shurfun  constantly 
presented  itself  to  my  fancy — now  in  the  full- 
ness of  her  beauty,  and  now  changed  and  dis- 
torted as  she  must  have  been  in  death  3  while  at 

o2 


292  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

one  time  she  was  pouring  out  her  tale  of  love 
to  me^  and  at  another  upbraiding  me  with  her 
fate.  I  had  mentioned  this  to  my  companions^ 
and  many  were  the  ceremonies  which  they  per- 
formed over  me  to  drive  away  the  evil  ^irits 
which  Motee  declared  had  possessed  me.  But 
they  were  of  no  avails  and  on  the  morning 
we  reached  the  top  of  the  pass  I  was  so  ill 
that  I  was  obliged  to  be  supported  on  my 
horse. 

What  was  to  be  done  ?  To  go  into  Ellick* 
poor  was  to  run  into  the  tiger's  mouth,  and 
all  seemed  to  be  at  a  loss  whither  to  proceed* 
However^  on  clearing  the  mouth  of  the  glen 
through  which  the  road  ran,  some  of  the  men 
discerned  a  large  village  a  vexy  short  way  ott, 
and  came  back  with  the  welcome  intelligence,. 
I  was  sitting,  or  rather  lying,  at  a  miserable 
Goand  hamlet  on  the  road ;  and  when  I  heard 
their  news  I  remembered  the  village  they 
spoke  of,  which  I  had  passed  the  morning 
we  left  EUichpoor  with  Subzee  Khan,  though 
I  had  forgotten  its  name.  Thither,  therefore,  I 
begged  they  would  carry  me,  and  placing  me 
upon  my  good  horse,  I  was  soon  there,  and 
made  as  comfortable  as  circumstances  would 
admit  of  in  the  empty  shop  of  a  Bunnea» 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  29S 

But  the  fever  raged  within  me;  my  whole 
frame  was  first  conviilsed  with  violent  shiver- 
ings,  which  were  succeeded  by  intense  burn- 
ings. I  remember  no  more  of  that  day^  nor 
indeed  of  many  days  after^  for  I  lay  insensible, 
and  my  spirit  hovered  between  life  and  death. 

The  first  words  I  recollect  after  that  terrible 
time  were  firom  my  faithful  attendant. 

^^  Shooke  khoda!'^  he  exclaimed;  ^^  at  last 
he  has  opened  his  eyes  !'^  and  he  ran  and 
called  Peer  Khan  and  others  to  me. 

"  Where  am  I  ?"  I  faintly  asked,  for  in  the 
violence  of  the  fever  I  had  forgotten  every- 
thing. 

^  Shooke  khodaP^  again  exclaimed  all;  ''he 
speaks  at  last!'^ 

I  again  repeated  my  question,  and  it  was  an- 
swered by  Peer  Khan. 

**  Why,  do  you  not  remember?'*  said  he; 
*'  here  you  are  in  the  good  village  of  Surrus- 
gaum,  within  three  coss  of  Ellichpoor;  and 
now  that  you  have  spoken  all  will  be  right,  you 
will  soon  recover;  but  we  have  been  sadly 
anxious  about  you,  for  a  worthy  Mussulman, 
who  is  a  Hukeem,  said  only  yesterday  that  you 
would  die,  and  bade  us  prepare  for  your  burial : 
however,  he  was  wrong,  and,  Inshalla!   you 


894  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

will  soon  see  yourself  at  the  head  of  your  brave 
fellows  again/^ 

«'  Alas,  Khan,  I  fear  not,*'  said  I,  «  for  I 
am  weak  and  helpless,  and  your  staying  with 
me  here  only  delays  you  to  little  purpose. 
Leave  me  to  my  fate,  and  if  it  is  the  will  of 
Alia  that  I  should  recover,  I  will  rejoin  you  at 
our  home.  I  feel  that  I  should  be  only  a  use- 
less clog  on  your  movements ;  for  if  I  even  get 
over  this  fever,  I  shall  scarcely  be  able  to  sit  on 
my  hor^e  for  many  a  day  to  come/^ 

''Forsake  you,  Meer  Sahib — ^never!"  ex- 
claimed all  who  were  sitting  round  me.  "  Who 
will  bury  you  if  you  die  ?  or  who  will  tend  you 
if  you  recover  ?  What  words  are  these  ?  Are 
you  not  our  brother,  and  more,  our  leader? 
and  what  would  become  of  us  if  we  left  you  ?^' 

"  Well,  my  friends,*^  said  I,  deeply  affected 
by  their  kindness,  "since  you  prefer  the  bed- 
side of  a  sick  man  to  roaming  in  the  wide  and 
open  country,  even  be  it  so ;  a  few  days  will 
end  your  suspense,  and  either  you  will  have  to 
bury  me  here,  or,  if  it  be  the  pleasure  of  Alia,  I 
shall  once  more  lead  you  to  new  enterprises.^^ 

"  But  you  must  be  silent,^'  said  Peer  Khan, 
"  for  the  Hukeem  said  so,  and  told  us  if  you 
roused  at  all  to  send  him  word,  as  he  had  pre^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  295 

pared  some  medicine  for  you^  which  he  would 
administer^  and  hoped  it  would  hasten  your  re- 
covery.  I  will  go  and  tell  him  the  good  news/^ 

In  a  short  time  the  Khan  returned,  accom- 
panied by  an  old  and  venerable  person,  who, 
after  feeling  my  head  and  body,  tinned  to  the 
Khan  and  declared  that  my  state  was  satisfac^ 
tory.  ^  But,"  said  he,  ^^  as  the  jfever  proceeded 
from  cold,  which  is  still  in  his  stomach,  we 
must  give  him  the  medicine  I  spoke  of:  I  have 
prepared  it,  and,  being  compounded  of  heating 
drugs,  it  will  soon  expel  the  cold,  induce  per- 
apiration,  and,  Inshalia !  tomorrow  he  will  be 
a  difiierent  being,  though  he  will  be  weak  for 
some  time  to  come/' 

The  draught  was  prepared,  and,  though  nau- 
seous in  the  extreme,  I  swallowed  it,  and  by 
his  directions  covered  myself  with  quilts  and 
hiMrae-doths.  I  was  quickly  in  a  profuse  per- 
spiration ;  and  when  the  Hukeem,  who  sat  by 
my  side  all  the  time,  thought  I  had  been  long 
enough  under  this  treatment,  he  withdrew 
the  coverings  one  by  one,  and  taking  my  wet 
clothes  from  me  I  soon  fell  into  a  sound  and 
refreshing  sleep,  from  which  I  did  not  awake 
till  the  next  morning's  sim  was  shining  on  my 
ejrelids. 


296  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  felt  so  much  refreshed  when  I  awoke  thai 
I  arose^  but  my  head  swam  round  and  I  felL 
I  did  not  essay  to  repeat  the  exertion ;  but  I 
was  well ;  I  felt  that  I  had  thrown  off  the  dis- 
ease^ and  I  was  thankful.  Soon  I  had  an  in* 
dination  to  eat^  and  after  a  slight  meal  of  kiche- 
ree  I  was  indeed  a  different  being. 

Two  days  more  restored  me  to  convalescence^ 
and  I  heartily  wished  to  be  again  on  the  road 
toward  home ;  but  travelling  on  horseback  was 
out  of  the  question^  as  I  could  only  walk  a  few 
steps  with  assistance ;  so^  as  Peer  Khan  volun- 
teered his  services^  I  despatched  him  to  EUich^ 
poor  to  endeavour  to  hire  a  palankeen  or  dooly 
with  bearers,  to  carry  me  a  few  stages,  or  as 
long  as  I  should  find  them  necessary. 

He  returned  with  them,  and  the  next  day, 
having  remunerated  the  good  Hukeem,  I  gladly 
set  out  once  again  in  company  with  my  gallant 
fellows. 

We  took  the  best  road  to  Boorhanpoor,  that 
through  the  valley  of  Berar  and  close  to  the 
hills;  and  when  we  reached  the  old  town  of 
Julgaum,  I  felt  myself  so  strong  that  I  dis- 
missed the  palankeen  and  once  more  mounted 
my  good  horse. 

A  joyful  and  inspiriting  thing  it  isj  Sahib,  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUC.  297 

mount  one^s  borse  after  a  long  and  painful 
illness,  and  to  feel  once  more  the  bounds  of  the 
generous  animal  under  you^  as  though  he  too 
rejoiced  at  his  master's  recoveiy.  He  was,  like 
myself,  in  high  spirits,  and  I  never  enjoyed 
a  ride  so  much  as  I  did  on  that  morning ;  the 
cool  breeze  fanned  my  thinned  cheek  as  I  rode 
along,  now  humouring  my  horse  by  allowing 
him  to  bound  and  caracol  as  he  pleased,  now 
exercising  him  on  the  plain,  and  again  rejoining 
my  band  as  they  walked  merrily  along,  appa- 
rently under  the  influence  of  the  same  joy  as 
myself  and  rejoicing  to  see  me  once  more  at 
their  head. 

We  met  with  no  adventure  till  we  reached 
Boorhanpoor,  where  we  arrived  on  the  tenth 
day  after  leaving  the  village  at  which  I  had 
been  so  near  dying :  indeed  we  sought  none. 
We  found  good  quarters  in  one  of  the  old 
serais  in  the  town,  and  I  was  determined  to 
stay  there  imtil  we  met  with  something  to  lead 
lis  on.  Accordingly,  men  were  daily  sent  into 
^e  difierent  bazars;  but  seven  days  passed 
in  idleness,  and  I  began  seriously  to  think  that 
the  death  of  Shurfim,  which,  though  an  in- 
evitable deed,  was  against  my  faithftil  prp- 
mises,  had  caused  me  to  forfeit  the  protection  of 

o5 


298  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TUUG. 

our  patroness;  in  other  words,  I  feared  my 
good  fortune  had  deserted  me,  and  for  once  I 
proposed  a  grand  sacrifice  to  Davee  and  that  the 
omens  should  be  consulted,  in  order  to  affi)rd 
us  some  due  to  our  future  proceedings. 

It  was  done,  and  the  omens  were  good— 
'^  Propitious  to  a  degree  !^'  said  Motee,  who 
was  our  conductor  in  these  matters ;  "  we  shall 
have  good  bunij  soon,  or  these  would  never 
have  been  vouchsafed  to  us.'^ 

But  another  day  passed,  and  still  the  Sothaees 
reported  nothing.  • 

The  day  after,  however,  about  noon  Motee 
came  to  me. 

^  You  may  know,'^  said  he, ''  that  this  place, 
from  its  wealth,  is  fiiequented  by  Rokurreas,  or 
treasure-carriers,  who  bring  money  from  Bom* 
bay,  and  take  it  into  Malwa  to  purchase  opium*'' 

^'  I  do,"  said  I ;  ''what  of  that  ?  I  heard  as 
much  from  my  father,  who  bade  me  return  this 
way  in  the  hope  of  picking  up  some  of  them." 

''  Then,"  said  he,  ''  I  wish  you  to  come  with 
me,  you  and  Peer  Khan ;  you  have  both  sharp 
eyes,  and  I  am  much  mistaken  if  I  have  not  dis- 
covered eight  of  them.  I  have  killed  others  of 
tiieir  tribe  before  now,  and  I  think  I  am  not 
wrong  when  I  say  that  these  are  some  also." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  299 


€€ 


Good/*  I  replied,  "  I  will  come;*'  and  ac- 
companied by  Peer  Khan  and  Motee  we  set 
forth  to  examine  the  men  whom  the  latter  had 
spoken  of. 

In  an  empty  shop  we  found  them.  Wary  as 
these  people  are,  it  was  highly  necessary  that 
we  should  not  excite  their  suspicion;  so  we 
hurriedly  passed  them,  concealing  our  faces  in 
our  handkerchiefs ;  yet  from  the  casual  glance  I 
threw  at  them  I  was  certain,  from  their  sturdy 
forms  and  the  one  camel  they  had  with  them, 
as  well  aa  from  a  kind  of  restless  and  suspicious 
bearing,  that  they  were  the  men  we  were  in 
search  of.  This  was  just  the  season  too ;  they 
would  be  bearing  treasure  to  make  advances  to 
the  poppy  cultivators  in  Malwa,  as  the  seed  of 
the  plant  would  not  be  sown  for  another  month 
at  least 

I  was  satisfied ;  yet  how  to  ensure  their  com- 
pany I  knew  not,  and  many  schemes  passed 
tl^ugh  my  mind  before  I  could  determine  on 
anything :  at  length  I  formed  one,  as  I  sat  with 
my  companions  on  a  flight  of  steps  leading 
down  to  the  river,  and  whither  we  often  re- 
sorted to  enjoy  the  fresh  breezes  and  pure 
air  from  the  noble  river  which  flowed  beneath 
us. 


300  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUQ. 

**  I  have  been  thinking,^'  said  I,  **  what  wc 
are  to  do  to  secure  these  fellows;  you  know 
they  are  proverbially  wary.'* 

Both  nodded  assent. 

"  Well/^  I  continued^  **  what  think  you  of  the 
following  scheme  ?  You  and  I^  Peer  Khan^  will 
pretend  to  be  travellers ;  we  will  go  now  to  our 
serai,  throw  dust  and  mud  over  our  horses 
and  dirty  our  clothes,  and,  taking  two  men  and 
a  pony  heavily  laden  with  us,  we  will  go  round 
the  city,  enter  by  the  gate  under  the  old 
palace,  and  pretending  to  be  weary,  halt  close 
to  them ;  we  shall  easily  be  able  to  worm  our- 
selves into  their  confidence,  and  will  then  accom- 
pany them.  Tou,  Motee,  I  will  leave  in  chaige 
of  the  band,  and  send  you  word  what  road  we 
are  to  take.  Tou  must  be  guided  by  circum- 
stances, and  contrive  to  let  the  men  overtake 
me  by  twos  and  threes ;  some  must  go  on  be- 
fore, so  that  we  may  come  up  to  them ;  and  in 
this  manner,  though  the  band  will  be  scattered, 
yet,  Inshalla !  in  a  few  marches  we  shall  muster 
strong  enough  to  do  the  work.  We  can  keep 
up  a  communication  with  each  other,  so  that 
when  the  business  is  done  we  can  assemble, 
and  then  hurry  forward  to  our  home.  But  on 
no  account  must  you  be  more  than  a  stage 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  301 

behind  us ;  and  you  must  contrive  to  reach  ouv 
halting-place  a  short  time  after  we  have  left 
it  Now  say,  my  friends,  will  this  plan  do  ? 
or  cion  you  advise  any  other  more  practicable  ? 
if  so,  speak.'' 

'^  It  is  excellent'  cried  both,  ^'and  had 
wisdom  for  its  father.  No  time  ought  to  be 
lost.*' 

We  returned  to  our  serai,  and  towards  the 
afternoon  two  as  travel-stained  and  weary  tra- 
vellers in  appearance  as  ever  came  off  a  long 
and  fatiguing  march  were  seen  to  enter  the 
south  gate  of  Boorhanpoor  and  traverse  the 
bazars  in  search  of  shelter.  These  were  my- 
self and  Peer  Khan,  attended  by  my  good  lad 
Junglee  and  two  other  Thugs.  We  passed 
and  re-passed  the  shed,  which  was  a  large  one, 
in  which  the  Rokurreas  were ;  and  feigning  to 
have  been  denied  room  everywhere  that  we 
had  applied,  I  at  last  rode  up  to  them,  and  ad- 
dressed myself  to  the  most  respectable  among 
them,  a  fine  tall  fellow,  with  huge  whiskers 
and  mustachios. 

"  Yaro  P'  said  I,  "you  seem  to  be  travellers 
as  well  as  ourselves,  and,  for  the  love  of  Alia, 
allow  us  a  little  room  to  spread  our  carpets. 
Here  you  have  se^n  us  pass  backwards  and  for- 


302  CONFSSSION8  OF  A  THU6# 

wards  for  many  times,  a&d  yet  there  is  not  a 
soul  who  will  say  to  us.  Dismount  and  refresh 
yourselves.  Nay,  we  have  been  refused  ad- 
mittance into  many  empty  places.  May  their 
owners'  sisters  be  defiled ! " 

^^  Go  to  the  serai,''  said  the  man;  ^'there 
is  room  there,  and  you  will  be  comfortable." 

''  Indeed,"  said  I,  ^'  we  have  tried  it  already, 
and  it  is  full ;  some  forty  or  fifty  fellows  were 
in  it,  who  bade  us  begone  in  no  measured  terms ; 
and,  in  truth,  we  liked  not  their  i^ipearance, 
having  some  valuables  about  us.  They  looked 
very  like  thieves  or  Dacoos — did  they  not, 
brother?"  said  I  turning  to  Peer  Khan. 

''  Ay,  indeed,"  said  he;  ^who  knows,  if  we 
had  put  up  among  them,  whether  we  should 
not  have  had  our  throats  cut?  It  was  the 
mercy  of  Alia,"  continued  he,  looking  up  de- 
voutly, *^  that  the  place  was  fuU,  or,  weaiy  as 
we  are,  we  should  have  been  rig^t  glad  to  have 
rested  ourselves  anywhere,  for  indeed  I  can 
hardly  sit  on  my  horse  •" 

''  You  see,"  said  I,  '^  how  we  are  situated. 
Hindoos  though  you  be,  you  will  not  refuse  us. 
The  evening  is  drawing  in,  and  we  have  ridden 
all  day;  a  slight  meal  is  all  that  we  can  hope  to 
get,  and  then  sleep  will  be  welcome." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  303 

«  Well/^  said  the  fellow,  *' it  will  be  uncivil 
to  turn  you  away,  so  alight ;  and/'  cried  he  to 
one  of  his  companions,  ^^  do  you,  Dooijun,  and 
some  others  move  the  camel's  saddles  and  those 
bags  nearer  this  way,  and  there  will  be  room 
for  these  Bhula  Admees." 

As  they  were  being  moved  I  heard  the  money 
chink. 

We  dismounted,  and  in  a  short  time  our 
horses  were  rubbed  down,  and  a  meal  prepared, 
for  we  had  fasted  that  day  on  purpose.    When 
we  had  eaten  it,  behold  us  seated  in  con- 
versation with  the  Bokurreas ;  and  having  al- 
ready possessed  ourselves  of  their  intended 
route,  we  agreed  to  accompany  them  for  mutual 
security,  and  in  short  were  on  as  good  terms 
with  them  as  if  we  had  travelled  hitherto  to- 
gether.    Our  appearance,  our  good  horses,  and 
arms  assured  them  that  "we  were  soldiers^  for 
I  had  told  them  we  were  in  the   service  of 
Holkar,  returning  from  Poonah,  where  we  had 
been  on  a  mission  to  the  Peshwa,  and  bearing 
with  us  not  only  despatches,  but  some  hoon- 
dees  of  large  amount.  In  proof  of  this  I  pulled 
forth  a  bundle  of  papers  from  my  inner  vest, 
.and  touching  my  head  and  eyes  with  them, 
praised  the  munificence  of  Bajee  Rao,   and 


304  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

extolled  the  friendly  terms  he  was  on  with 
Holkar. 

This  was  my  master-stroke ;  the  idea  had  oc- 
curred to  me  when  I  was  at  the  serai,  and  I  had 
hastily  collected  a  bimdle  of  waste-papers  and 
accounts,  made  them  up  into  a  packet,  directed 
it  to  Holkar,  and  sealed  it  with  my  own  seal, 
which  was  as  large  as  that  of  any  prince  in  the 
country.  By  Alia  !  Sahib,  they  believed  me  to 
be  what  I  represented,  as  surely  as  that  they  had 
heads  on  their  shoulders,  and  forthwith  began 
questioning  me  on  the  possibility  of  the  Peshwa 
and  Holkar  uniting  to  overthrow  the  Ferin- 
ghees;  but  I  was  mysteriously  close  in  my  re- 
plies, just  hinting  that  it  was  possible,  and 
turning  off  the  conversation  to  the  marks  of 
favour  which  had  been  shown  me  by  Bajee 
jRao,  about  which  I  told  enough  lies  to  have 
choked  myself;  and  I  pointed  to  my  own  noble 
horse  as  one  of  the  Peshwa*s  gifts.  They  all 
declared  that  he  was  worthy  of  the  giver  and  of 
the  possessor;  and,  afler  agreeing  on  our  stage 
for  the  morrow,  which  was  distant  eight  coss, 
they  went  to  sleep,  with  the  exception  of  two, 
who  sat  guarding  the  treasure  with  drawn 
awords,  and  all  believing  that  they  were  in 
company  with  an  unknown  great  personage* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  305 

Before  I  lay  down  to  rest  I  despatched  Jun- 
glee  with  the  information  to  Motee.  I  spoke  to 
him  openly  in  Ramasee^  and  he  set  off  on  his 
errand. 

'*  That  is  a  queer  language^"  said  the  Je- 
madar of  the  Rokurreas ;  ^^  what  is  it  7" 

"^Tis  Teloogoo,"  said  1  carelessly.  "I 
picked  the  lad  up  at  Hyderabad  two  years 
ago  for  a  small  sum,  and  he  is  my  slave ;  he 
understands  our  Hindoo,  but  does  not  speak 
it.'* 

Perhaps  it  was  unwise  to  have  done  it,  but  I 
spoke  in  so  careless  a  manner  that  they  con- 
cluded I  had  sent  him  out  on  some  casual 
errand.  Indeed,  I  told  him  to  buy  some  to- 
bacco and  pan  on  his  way  back,  and  as  the 
serai  was  not  far  from  where  we  were,  the  time 
occupied  in  his  going  to  it  would  not  exceed 
that  of  an  ordinary  errand. 

He  returned  with  the  pan  and  tobacco,  and 
told  me  they  were  ready,  but  that  the  majority 
would  remain  the  next  day,  and  that  seven 
of  the  best,  under  Goordut,  were  then  about 
to  depart;  the  rest,  leaving  one  of  their  nimi- 
ber  as  a  scout  in  the  village  we  were  to  halt 
at,  would  push  on  as  far  as  they  could  be- 
yond. 


306  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  was  satisfied,  and  so  sure  did  I  feel  of  the 
success  of  this  adventure  that  I  would  have 
wagered  all  I  possessed  that  I  killed  the  Ro- 
kurreas  in  three  days.  We  started  the  next 
morning,  and  for  two  days  saw  none  of  our 
men ;  however  Peer  Khan  augured  well  firom 
it,  saying  the  fellows  were  up  to  their  woiic,  and 
woidd  appear  in  good  time,  and  that  if  they 
came  too  soon  our  companions  would  take  the 
alarm  and  be  off. 

On  the  fourth  day  one  of  our  companions 
appeared ;  we  overtook  him  on  the  road,  and  as 
I  lagged  purposely  in  the  rear,  I  learned  from 
him  that  Goordut  and  his  remaining  men  were 
in  advance  of  us  one  march,  and  that  some 
would  join  us  that  day  and  the  rest  the  next. 

This  was  as  it  should  be.  Four  men  joined 
us  at  the  village  we  encamped  at ;  and  as  we 
were  now  nine  to  eight,  I  began  to  think  on 
the  probability  of  putting  them  to  death  by 
violence — I  mean,  attacking  them  with  our 
swords  on  any  opportimity  which  might  ofier. 
But  it  was  dangerous,  as  they  were  individually 
stouter  men  than  we  were,  good  hands  at  their 
weapons,  and  as  watchful  as  cats. 

The  second  day  Goordut  and  his  party  joined 
us,  but  it  was  as  much  as  I  coidd  do  to  per- 


\ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  307 

suade  the  Rokurreas  to  allow  them  to  travel  in 
our  company.  They  declared  it  was  directly 
against  their  rules^  that  we  must  be  aware  of 
this,  and  that,  if  it  was  known  by  their  employ- 
ers that  they  even  admitted  one  traveller  into 
their  society  on  the  road,  they  woidd  lose  their 
reputation  and  means  of  subsistence. 

^*But  you/'  continued  the  Jemadar,  whose 
name  was  Bheem  Singh,  "  you  are  respectable 
persons,  who,  for  the  honour  of  the  government 
you  serve,  would  assist  us  against  thieves  or 
robbers,  and  we  travel  in  your  company  through 
these  territories  of  Sindia  as  safely  as  though 
we  had  a  rissala  of  cavalry  to  guard  us.  How- 
ever, for  our  sakes,  let  not  the  tales  of  way- 
farers make  any  impression  on  your  mind ;  de- 
pend upon  a  Rokurrea's  experience,  they  are  not 
to  be  trusted :  and  even  when  by  yourself  always 
avoid  associating  with  any  one;  no  good  can 
come  of  it,  and  much  harm  may  ensue/' 

I  promised  to  take  his  advice,  and  as  I  saw 
clearly  that  they  would  not  admit  any  more 
of  our  band  into  their  company,  and  that  a 
quarrel  and  separation  from  them  would  ine- 
vitably be  the  consequence  if  I  persisted  in 
forcing  any  more  upon  them,  I  determined  to 
finish  the  matter  as  I  best  could  with  the 


308  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

twelve  men  I  had*  Junglee  was  worth  but 
little^  at  least  I  counted  not  upon  him^  as  he 
was  a  mere  stripling ;  but  the  rest  were  the  very 
best  of  my  band^  all  noted  Bhuttotes^  and  fel- 
lows who  had  good  swords^  and  knew  right  well 
how  to  use  them. 

In  the  day,  therefore,  we  had  a  consultation ; 
we  met  in  a  field  of  jowaree,  which  concealed 
us,  and  there  we  discussed  the  affair.  Peer 
Khan  proposed  to  send  one  of  the  men  back 
for  Motee  and  the  rest,  to  tell  them  to  pass  us 
in  the  night  without  stopping,  and  to  allow  us 
to  overtake  them  early  in  the  morning ;  and  as 
soon  as  the  two  parties  were  mingled  together, 
in  passing  each  other,  that  I  should  give  the 
jhimee. 

The  plan  was  very  feasible,  and  the  advice 
was  good,  as  it  placed  the  issue  beyond  a  doubt ; 
I  inclined  to  it  myself.  Still  there  was  no 
honour  to  be  gained  by  it;  it  would  be  large 
odds  against  a  few,  and  this  I  did  not  like,  as  I 
had  a  choice  in  the  matter.  At  last  I  said,  after 
musing  some  time,  and  listening  to  Peer  Khan 
as  he  discussed  the  measure,  ^^No,  no.  Peer 
Khan ;  we  are  all  of  us  young,  and  fame  is  dear 
to  us.  If  we  kill  these  people  in  the  old  way, 
and  the  booty  is  large,  we  shall  no  doubt  get 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  309 

praise ;  but  think^  man^  on  the  honour  to  be 
gamed^  the  good  name !  If  we  risk  ourselves 
against  these  fellows^  and  are  victorious^  will  not 
every  Thug  in  the  land  cry  Shabash !  and  Wah^ 
Wah !  and  is  not  this  worth  an  effort  ?  I  tell  you 
a  good  name  is  better  than  riches ;  and  if  it  is 
our  time  to  die,  we  cannot  avoid  it  by  calling  up 
Motee  and  his  people.  They  are  after  all  only 
the  refuse ;  and  are  we  not  the  picked  men  of 
the  band,  and  those  on  whom  the  matter  would 
fall,  even  were  the  whole  now  present  ?  Say, 
therefore,  will  ye  risk  your  hves  against  these 
fellows,  and  fall  on  them  tomorrow  morning  ?  " 

Sahib,  they  did  not  hesitate;  one  and  all 
pledged  themselves  to  follow  me,  and  die  with 
me  should  it  be  their  fate. 

*^Then  see  your  swords  are  loose  in  their 
scabbards,^'  said  I,  '^  and  let  each  of  you  plant 
himself  within  striking  distance  of  his  enemy, 
on  his  left  hand.  Peer  Khan  and  myself  are 
mounted,  and  we  cannot  fail.  I  feel  assured 
that  there  will  be  no  danger,  and  that  we  shall 
succeed.*' 

We  dispersed,  and  rejoined  our  associates. 
The  evening  was  spent  in  singing  and  playing 
on  the  sitar,  on  which  two  of  the  Rokurreas  and 
some  of  my  men  were  adepts ;  and  we  retired 


310  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

to  rest  at  a  late  hour,  fully  prepared  to  do  our 
work  well  and  bravely  on  the  morrow. 

And  the  morrow  came,  and  the  sun  rose  in 
splendour ;  we  set  out  soon  afterwards,  for  the 
Rokurreas  would  not  travel  before  it  had  risen^ 
for  fear  of  surprise  from  thieves  or  Daooos,  who 
generally  fall  on  travellers  in  the  dark. 

Somewhat  to  my  mortification,  two  of  the 
Rokurreas  mounted  the  camel  they  had  with 
them,  saying  their  feet  were  cracked  and  sore 
and  they  could  not  walk.  This  disconcerted  me 
for  a  moment,  for  I  thought  they  had  suspected 
us,  and  I  knew  that  most,  if  not  all,  the  trea- 
sure was  laden  upon  it.  But  I  affected  no  sur- 
prise, and  was  determined,  if  they  showed  the 
least  symptoms  of  flight,  to  wound  the  camel, 
and  thereby  prevent  its  getting  away  fix>m  us 
by  the  great  speed  I  knew  it  possessed,  for  they 
had  put  it  to  its  utmost  the  day  before,  to  show 
me  that  it  could  outstrip  a  horse. 

We  travelled  along  until  mid-day,  and  the 
fatigue  and  heat  made  us  glad  to  dismount  at  m 
stream  which  crossed  the  road.  I  thought  it 
would  be  a  good  opportunity  to  fiedl  on  them, 
but  I  was  disappointed ;  they  all  kept  together, 
and  I  was  then  satisfied  that  they  half  suspected 
our  intentions ;  but  I  could  not  delay  the  attack 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  311 

long^  and  was  determined  to  make  it  under  any 
circumstances,  for  the  rapid  rate  at  which  the 
Rokurreas  travelled  was  exhausting  my  men, 
who  had  much  ado  to  keep  up  with  them. 

By  the  merest  good  luck,  about  a  coss  after 
we  left  the  Nulla,  we  entered  on  a  tough  and 
stony  track,  which  diminished  the  speed  of 
the  camel,  whose  feet  were  hurt  by  the  stones, 
and  he  picked  his  way  cautiously,  though  I  saw 
the  men  on  his  back  used  eveiy  exertion  to  urge 
him  on.  This  slowness  enabled  my  men  to 
take  their  places,  and  we  continued  to  proceed 
a  short  distance,  but  ready  at  any  moment  for 
the  onset.  I  wished  to  get  as  near  the  camel 
as  I  could,  in  order  to  prevent  its  escape ;  but 
the  road  became  worse,  our  pace  still  slower, 
and  I  was  satisfied  it  could  not  be  urged  quicker. 
We  were  at  this  time  all  in  a  group,  and  I  saw 
that  the  time  had  come.  How  my  heart  beat ! 
not  with  fear.  Sahib,  but  with  excitement — ex- 
citement like  that  of  a  gambler  who  has  risked 
his  all  on  a  stake,  and  who,  with  clenched  hands, 
set  teeth,  and  half-drawn  breath,  watches  the 
turn  of  the  cowrees,  which  is  either  to  ruin  him 
or  better  his  fortunes. 

Peer  Khan  threw  a  glance  towards  me :  one- 
f)i  the  Rokurreas  was  trudging  along  at  his 


312  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

horse's  shoulders,  another  was  at  the  same  place 
near  mine ;  and  the  fellows  on  the  camel^  with 
their  backs  turned  towards  us,  were  singing  mer- 
rily one  of  the  wild  lays  of  the  Rajpoots^in  which 
from  time  to  time  they  were  joined  in  chorus 
by  those  on  foot^  and  by  some  of  my  men  who 
knew  the  words.  Junglee  was  close  behind  the 
camel  leading  my  pony,  and  the  others  in  the 
rear^  but  all  in  their  places,  I  cast  but  one  look 
behind  to  see  that  they  were  so,  and  being  satis- 
fied, I  gave  the jhimee — ^''Junglee  pan  lao  1'^  I 
cried  with  a  loud  voice. 

The  swords  of  my  party  flashed  brightly  from 
their  scabbards,  and  in  an  instant  were  buried 
deeply  in  the  bodies  of  their  victims  and  crim- 
soned with  gore.  As  for  myself,  I  had  cloven 
the  scull  of  the  fellow  beneath  me,  and  my 
sword  sticking  in  the  wound  escaped  from  my 
hand  as  he  fell ;  I  threw  myself  from  my  horse 
to  recover  it,  and  only  then  saw  the  camel  pro- 
strate on  the  ground,  moaning  terribly ;  the  men 
upon  it  had  fallen  with  it,  but  both  had  gained 
their  legs:  one  had  thrown  himself  upon  Jun- 
glee, and  the  poor  lad  waged  an  unequal  com*> 
bat  with  him ;  the  other  rushed  on  me  with  his 
sword  uplifted.  Sahib,  I  thought  my  end  was 
come,  but  I  had  time  to  disengage  my  shield 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO*  313 

from  my  back^  and  held  it  before  me  in  de- 
fence^ while  I  tugged  in  very  desperation  at  my 
weapon. 

Praise  be  to  Alia !  it  yielded  to  my  great  ex- 
ertion^ and  we  were  on  equal  terms,  I  have 
before  told  you  of  my  skill  as  a  swordsman^ 
but  I  had  met  my  match  in  the  Rokiurea :  he^ 
though  all  his  men  were  lying  aroimd  him 
save  one, — ^who  having  sorely  wounded  my  poor 
attendant,  was  now  closely  pressed  by  Peer 
Khan  and  another, — was  as  cool  and  wary  as 
myself.  We  fought  well,  and  for  a  long  time  the 
contest  was  equal ;  we  were  both  out  of  breath, 
and  our  shields  hacked  with  the  repeated  blows 
we  had  each  caught  on  them ;  at  last,  as  my 
foot  slipped  on  a  stone,  he  made  a  stroke  at 
my  head:  the  blow  was  weak  from  his  ex- 
hausted state,  or  it  woidd  have  ended  me :  it 
cut  through  my  turban,  and  slightly  wounded 
my  head. 

I  did  not  fall,  though  I  was  somewhat  stun- 
ned by  the  stroke ;  he  might  have  taken  ad- 
vantage of  the  moment,  yet  he  neglected 
it.  Maddened  by  the  thought  of  defeat,  I 
rushed  on  him,  and  by  the  violence  of  my 
attack  forced  him  backward:  at  last,  he  too 
slipped  as  he  retreated,  and  lost  his  balance ;  he 

VOL.  II.  9 


314  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

raised  his  sword  wildly  in  the  air  to  recover 
himself,  but  I  did  not  lose  my  opportunity  as 
he  had  done ;  my  blow  descended  with  its  fiill 
force,  increased  by  a  sudden  leap  I  made  towards 
him,  and  he  fell  to  the  eaith  doven  through 
the  neck  and  shoulder, — ^he  was  dead  almost 
ere  he  fell.  A  moment  1  gazed  on  the  features  of 
the  brave  Rajpoot,  and  then  sought  my  poor  lad, 
from  whom  the  life-blood  was  &st  ebbing  away ; 
his  wound  was  also  in  the  neck,  and  the  blood 
rushing  into  his  throat  was  choking  him. 

I  tried  to  staunch  it  with  my  waistband, 
but  inefiectufdly ;  it  relieved  him  for  a  moment, 
and  he  asked  for  water.  A  leathern  bag  con- 
taining some  had  been  tied  to  the  camel  by  one 
of  the  men,  and  I  put  the  mouth  of  it  to  his 
lips ;  lie  drank  a  little,  and  sat  up,  supported  by 
Goordut. 

*^  I  am  killed,*'  said  he,  "  Jemadar — I  die — 
my  own  blood  chokes  me :  I  cannot  recover. 
Do  not  leave  my  body  to  be  eaten  by  the  beasts, 
but  bury  it  That  fellow,*'  continued  he  after 
a  short  interval,  and  pointing  to  one  of  the 
dead,  ''that  fellow's  sword  killed  me.  I  cut 
the  hind  sinews  of  the  camel's  leg,  and  it  fell; 
I  thought  they  would  both  be  stunned,  but  he 
got  up  and  attacked  me,  and  I  was  no  match 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  315 

for  him.  All  the  rest  of  you  were  engaged^  or 
you  would  have  helped  me.  But  it  was  my  fate 
to  die^  and  I  felt  it  yesterday^  the  bitterness  of 
death  then  passed  over  me^  but  now  I  am  con- 
tent :  the  pain  will  soon  be  over.'' 

Here  he  sunk  insensible^  and  we  stood  around 
him  weepmg,  for  he  was  an  affectionate  lad,  and 
we  all  loved  him  as  a  brother.  But  he  reco- 
vered again  slightly,  though  the  rattle  was  in 
his  throat)  and  the  blood  hardly  allowed  him  to 
speak. 

^^ My  mother!"  he  said  faintly,  '^Jemadar, 
my  mother!  You  know  her,  and  my  little 
sister.  They  will  starve  now ; — ^but  you  will  pro- 
tect them  for  poor  Junglee's  sake?"  And  he 
strove  to  bend  his  head  on  my  hand,  as  though 
to  supplicate  my  assistance  for  them.       • 

^*  Fear  not,"  said  I,  "  they  shaU  be  well  cared 
for,  and  while  Ameer  Ali  lives  they  shall  know 
no  want."  But  I  could  hardly  speak  for  weep- 
ing, for  I  knew  the  old  woman,  and  many  were 
the  prayers  she  made  for  his  safe  retiim  as  she 
confided  him  to  my  care.  Alas!  how  should 
we  be  able  to  tell  her  his  fate ! 

The  poor  boy  was  satisfied  with  my  words ; 
he  would  fain  have  replied  to  them,  and  his  lips 
moved  5  but  a  torrent  of  blood  checked  his  utter- 

p  2 


316  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

ance,  and  raising  his  dull  and  glazed  eyes  to 
mine,  he  bowed  his  head  on  my  hand,  and  died 
in  the  effort.  "  Now/^  said  I  to  the  assembled 
Thugs,  "  I  here  swear  to  one  thing,  and  ye  are 
none  of  mine  unless  ye  agree  to  it.  I  swear  that 
whatever  share  would  have  come  to  this  poor 
lad,  it  shall  be  doubled  for  his  mother :  as  yet 
we  know  not  what  it  is,  but,  whatever  it  be,  it 
shall  be  doubled/' 

"  We  agree/'  cried  all ;  "  nay,  every  man  of 
us  will  add  to  it  what  he  can ;  had  Junglee  not 
hamstrung  the  camel,  which  none  of  us  thought 
of  doing,  it  might,  nay  would,  have  escaped :  for 
we  saw  its  speed  yesterday,  and  the  two  good 
Rajpoots  who  were  on  it  would  have  carried  it 
off/' 

"Ye  are  my  own  brothers  for  this  good 
promise,"  I  said ;  "  and  now  some  of  you  dig  a 
grave  for  the  poor  lad.  We  must  unload  that 
beast,  and  strip  the  bodies.  For  myseli^  I  am 
in  some  pain,  and  will  wash  my  head^  and  tie 
up  the  cut :  so  set  about  your  work  quickly." 

The  camel  still  lay  groaning ;  they  tried  to 
raise  it  up,  but  in  vain ;  the  stroke  had  divided  the 
sinew  above  the  hock,  and  it  could  not  raise  it- 
self; so  one  of  the  men  cut  its  throat,  and  ended 
its  pain.    The  bags  of  treasure  were  transferred 


CONFESSIONB  OF  A  THUG.  317 

to  my  pony  and  Peer  Khan^s  horse  and  mine^ 
and  every  man  also  filled  his  waistband^  so 
that  we  were  enabled  to  carry  it  all  off.  We 
took  the  swords  of  the  Rajpoots;  but  every- 
thing else,  and  their  bodies,  were  dragged  into 
the  jungle  to  some  distance,  and  hastily  covered 
with  earth  and  stones.  The  bloody  earth  on 
the  scene  of  the  conflict  was  collected  and 
thrown  away,  and  in  a  very  short  time  nothing 
remained  to  mark  the  spot  but  the  carcass  of 
the  camel,  which  we  could  not  dispose  of;  and 
leaving  the  usual  marks  for  the  guidance  of 
Motee  and  his  party,  we  continued  our  march 
on  the  main  road. 

Ah,  bow  great  was  our  joy  when,  before  we 
reached  the  stage  we  were  to  encamp  at,  and  as 
we  sat  at  the  edge  of  a  stream  washing  ourselves, 
we  saw,  on  the  brow  of  a  rising-ground  we  had 
just  passed,  our  party  coming  up !  They  ran 
towards  us  in  breathless  anxiety  and  hope. 

Motee  was  first,  and  he  threw  himself  into 
my  arms.  "  We  hastened  on,**  he  said,  "  from 
the  last  stage,  hoping  to  overtake  you  in  time ; 
and  when  we  saw  the  dead  camel,  how  great 
was  our  suspense  till  we  could  find  you !  We 
saw  the  traces  of  the  conflict,  and  some  blood 


318  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

which  had  escaped  your  notice^ — ^which  I  have 
removed, — and  that  added  to  our  anxiety ;  but 
Davee  be  praised !  we  have  found  you  at  kst^ 
and  you  are  all  safe.    Is  it  not  so  ?^' 

*^  Not  quite/*  I  said ;  ''  we  have  lost  poor 
Junglee,  who  was  kiUed  in  the  fight:  and  I  am 
wounded ;  but  H  is  only  a  slight  cut,  and  a  few 
days  will  heal  it.** 

Some  of  the  treasure  was  instantly  distri- 
buted to  the  other  ponies ;  and  encamping  out- 
side the  village,  when  we  reached  it,  after  the 
accustomed  sacrifice,  I  had  my  small  tent 
pitched,  and  all  the  treasure  was'  conveyed  to 
it.  One  by  one  the  bags  were  opened,  and 
glorious  indeed  was  the  booty — well  worth  the 
risk  we  had  encountered !  It  consisted  of  dol- 
lars, gold  mohurs,  and  rupees,  to  the  value  of 
sixty  thousand  rupees  in  all;  and  there  were 
also  six  strings  of  large  pearls  in  a  small  box, 
sewn  up  in  wax-doth,  which  could  not  be  worth 
less  than  ten  thousand  more.  I  need  not  de- 
scribe our  joy :  we  had  comfort,  nay  affluence, 
before  us  for  years,  and  every  one  sat  and  gazed 
at  the  heap  of  treasuve  in  silent  thankfulneas. 
Finally,  it  was  all  collected  and  put  into  bags, 
which  I  sealed  with  my  own  seaL 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  319 

We  now  hurried  to  our  home^  for  we  sought 
no  adventure,  nor  needed  any :  only  two  unfor- 
tunate wretchesywho  insisted  on  joining  us,  were 
killed,  and  in  less  than  a  month  we  were  within 
three  marches  of  our  village.  I  despatched  a 
man  in  advance  to  give  notice  of  our  approach ; 
and.  Alia!  how  my  heart  beat  with  love  and 
fond  anxiety  to  see  Azima,  and  to  press  once 
more  my  children  to  my  heart,  after  all  the 
perils  I  had  encountered !  how  intense  was  my 
anxiety  to  reach  my  own  threshold,  when  I  saw 
the  well-known  grove  appear  in  view,  the  spot 
firom  whence  I  had  departed  so  full  of  hope, 
and  the  waUs  and  white  musjid  of  the  village 
peeping  from  amidst  the  trees  by  which  they 
were  surrounded !  I  urged  my  horse  into  a 
gallop,  and  I  saw  my  father  and  Moedeen  ap- 
proaching to  meet  me,  to  give  me  the  isiukbal, 
the  welcome  of  return ;  but,  as  I  neared  them, 
they  hung  their  heads,  and  advanced  with  slow 
and  mournful  steps.  A  sudden  pang  shot 
through  my  heart.  I  threw  myself  from  my 
horse,  and  ran  towards  them.  My  father  was 
weeping. 

'^ Speak,  for  the  sake  of  Alia!''  I  cried. 
^^  What  can  this  be  ?  Oh  say  the  worst  at  once, 


320  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

and  tell  me — is  Azima  dead?  this  suspense 
wiU  kiU  me.'' 

A  few  words  only  the  old  man  spake^  as  he 
told  me  that  my  child^  mj  beautiful  boy^  was 
dead! 

And  Ameer  Ali  wept. 


CONFB88IOK8  OF  A  THDO.  321 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

**  Lear.— Dost  thou  know  me,  fellow  t 
Kent. — No,  fir;   but  you  have  that  in  your  counte- 
tenance  which  1  would  fain  call  master." 

Lear,    j^ct  I.  Sc,  4. 

Although  the  mind  would  ordinarily  reject 
sympathy  with  the  joys  or  sorrows  of  a  mur- 
derer like  Ameer  Ali^  one  so  deeply  stained  with 
crime  of  the  most  revolting  nature^  yet  for 
the  moment  I  was  moved  to  see^  that  after  the 
lapse  of  nearly  twenty  years  by  his  account, 
the  simple  mention  of  the  death  of  his  favourite 
child  could  so  much  affect  him^  even  to  tears, 
and  they  were  genuine.  I  leave  others  to  spe- 
culate on  the  peculiar  frame  of  the  Thug's 
mind,  how  this  one  feeling  of  tenderness  escaped 
being  choked  by  the  rank  guilt  that  had  sprung 
up  around  it,  and  will  pursue  my  relation  of  his 
adventures. 

.    Sahib,  he  said,  why  should  I  now  trouble 

p5 


322  CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUO* 

you  i^rith  an  account  of  my  miserable  meeting 
with  mj  loved  Azima?  You  can  picture  it  to 
yourself.  Our  souls  had  been  botmd  up  in  that 
boy,  and  it  was  long  ere  we  could  bring  our- 
selves to  submit  to  the  blow  which  the  hand  of 
Alia  had  inflicted.  But  the  poignancy  of  the 
grief  passed  away,  and  our  girl,  growing  up 
in  beauty,  occupied  our  thoughts  and  engaged 
our  care  and  attention. 

Some  time  after  we  returned,  my  father  one 
day  came  to  me,  and  with  concern  on  his  coun- 
tenance declared  there  was  a  rumour  that  we 
were  suspected,  and  that  he  thought  our  vil- 
lage was  no  longer  a  safe  abode  for  us.  We 
could  jisk  nothing ;  there  might  or  might  not 
be  truth  in  the  report,  but  it  was  our  duty  to 
secure  a  safe  asylum:  and  accordingly  he  and  I 
set  out  to  make  a  tour  of  the  difierent  states 
as  yet  independent  of  the  English,  and  to 
find  out  whether  any  of  their  rulers  would 
allowus  a  residence  on  payment  of  a  fixed  tri- 
bute, such  as  our  firatemity  had  used  to  pay  to 
Sindia's  government  when  our  village  belonged 
to  that  prince.  We  accordingly  departed,  and 
after  visiting  many  rulers  in  Bundelkund^  (for 
we  were  averse  to  going  fiurther  firom  our  home,) 
we  were  received  by  the  Rajah  of  Jhalone,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  323 

wore  introduced  to  bim  by  Ganesha  Jemadar^ 
who  was  under  his  protection^  and  who  made 
him  handsome  returns  from  the  booty  he  col- 
lected for  his  friendly  conduct. 

Our  negotiation  was  a  long  one :  the  Rajah 
was  fearfiil  for  some  time  of  the  consequences 
of  harbouring  us^  or  pretended  to  be  so  in  order 
to  enhance  the  favour  he  was  conferring ;  but 
we  distributed  bribes  plentifidly  to  his  attend- 
ants and  confidential  servants^  and  at  last  suc- 
ceeded in  our  object.  We  were  to  pay  a  tax  of 
three  hundred  rupees  a  year  to  his  government^ 
present  him  with  anything  rare  or  valuable  we 
might,  pick  up,  and,  to  preserve  appearances, 
my  father  agreed  to  farm  three  villages  situated 
a  short  distance  from  lus  capital.  The  whole 
concluded  by  oiur  presenting  to  him  one  of  the 
strings  of  pearls  we  had  taken  on  the  last  expe- 
dition, my  own  beautiful  sword,  and  other  arti- 
cles, valued  at  nearly  five  thousand  rupees. 
When  we  were  thus  mutually  satisfied,  my  fa- 
ther and  some  of  the  men  remained  behind, 
while  I  and  the  rest  returned  to  our  village,  to 
bring  away  our  famiUes. 

I  confess  I  left  oiu:  home  with  regret ;  many, 
many  happy  days  had  been  passed  there,  and 
we  were  beloved  by  the  villagers,  to  whom  we 


324  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

had  endeared  ourselves  by  our  inofiensive  con- 
duct. We  were  now  to  seek  a  new  country, 
and  form  new  ties  and  connezionfr-^  disagree- 
able matter  under  any  circumstances.  But  my 
father's  wisdom  had  saved  us.  The  information 
the  English  officers  had  obtained — ^AUa  only 
knows  how — was  correct.  In  a  very  few 
months  after  we  were  settled  in  our  new  abode^ 
we  heard  that  the  whole  Purgunna  of  Mumae 
had  been  attacked,  village  by  village.  Many 
of  the  best  and  bravest  of  the  Thugs  had  died 
defending  their  homes;  the  survivors  had  fled, 
routed  and  utterly  disorganized,  and  had  taken 
refuge  with  those  who  had  made  previous  set<- 
tlements  as  we  had  done. 

For  my  own  part,  so  long  as  my  money  lasted 
I  was  in  no  humour  to  expose  myself  to  fresh 
risks.  I  had  too  attained  the  highest  rank 
possible  among  Thugs,  for  I  had  been  declared 
a  Soobehdar  immediately  upon  my  return  from 
the  last  expedition ;  and  I  was  content  to  enjoy 
my  ease,  and  assist  my  father  in  the  manage- 
ment of  the  villages  which  had  been  confided  to 
us,  and  by  which  we  realized  a  comfortable  in^ 
come.  Forthe  time,  therefore,  Thuggeewas  aban- 
doned ;  and  though  often  urged  by  Ganesha, 
who  had  a  wild  and  restless  spirit,  to  join  him 


CONVBSfllONB  OF  A  THUG.  325 

in  an  expedition^  vre  refrained  from  doing  so, 
and  lived  peacefully  and  respectably. 

There  was  something  about  Ganesha  which 
to  me  was  mysterious^  and  the  instant  I  saw 
him  at  the  court  of  the  Rajah^  a  thought  flashed 
into  my  mind  that  I  had  met  him  before  under 
painful  circumstances.  In  spite  of  all  my  en- 
deavours I  could  hardly  ever  shake  it  off  suffi- 
ciently to  be  on  any  terms  of  cordiality  with 
him;  and  I  viewed  with  suspicion  and  distrust 
his  intimacy  with  my  father^  and  the  evident 
effect  his  counsels  had  upon  him.  In  person 
Ganesha  was  tall  and  strongs  but  his  face  was 
more  forbidding  than  any  one  I  had  ever  before 
seen^  and  there  was  a  savage  ferocity  about  his 
manner  which  disgusted  me.  But  let  him  pass  at 
present ;  he  has  now  little  to  do  with  my  story^ 
hereafter  I  shall  be  obliged  to  bring  him  pro- 
minently and  disagreeably  before  you. 

Nearly  three  years  passed  quietly^  and  un- 
marked by  anything  which  I  can  recall  to  my 
memory.  I  had  no  more  children^  and  my 
daughter  was  growing  up  a  model  of  beauty 
and  grace.  I  was  happy^  and  never  should 
have  dreamed  of  leaving  home,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  bad  &ith  of  the  Rajah,  and  one  unfor- 
tunate season  of  drought;   by  the  former  we 


326  GONVBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

were  obliged  to  pay  five  thousand  rupees^  which 
he  demanded  under  threats  of  discovering  us ; 
and  by  the  hitter  we  lost  consido^blj  in  the 
villages  we  &rmed,  which  were  now  seven  in 
number,  and  for  which  he  obliged  us  to  pay  the 
full  amount  of  revenue.  These  sums  seriously 
diminished  our  resources ;  and  I  began  to  look 
about  me  for  men,  to  compose  a  band  to  go  in 
search  of  more  plunder.  But  they  were  not 
easily  collected,  for  my  own  men  had  dispersed 
to  distant  parts  of  the  countiy,  and  could  not  be 
brought  together  save  at  great  expense  and 
sacrifice  of  time. 

Just  at  this  period  it  was  rumoured  through 
the  country  that  Cheetoo  and  other  Pindharee 
chiefs  of  note  would  assemble  their  forces  after 
the  rains,  at  the  festival  of  the  Dussera,  and 
had  pbnned  an  expedition  of  greater  magnitude 
than  any  ever  before  undertaken ;  an  expedition 
which  was  sure  to  enrich  all  its  members,  and 
strike  terror  into  the  English  government.  The 
idea  suited  me  exactly ;  I  was  a  soldier  by  in- 
clination, if  not  by  profession ;  and  I  thought, 
if  I  could  join  any  of  the  durras  with  a  few 
choice  men,  well  mounted,  we  might  make  as 
good  a  thing  of  it  as  if  we  went  out  on  an  ex- 
pedition of  our  own.    The  latter  scheme,  more- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  327 

oYer,  promised  no  success^  for  the  roads  would 
be  infested  by  straggling  parties  of  Pindharees, 
who  were  well  known  to  spare  neither  travellers 
nor  Thugs;  they  looked  on-  the  last  indeed 
with  great  enmity. 

Accordingly  I  set  to  work  to  make  my  pre- 
parations. Peer  Khan  and  Motee  still  remained 
near  us,  and  when  I  disclosed  my  plans  to 
them,  they  entered  into  them  with  great  readi- 
ness and  alacrity.  They  had  enough  money  to 
mount  themselves  well,  and  after  a  short  abs- 
ence returned  fiilly  equipped  for  the  journey. 
I  had  told  them  to  look  out  for  a  few  really  fine 
fellows  to  accompany  us,  whom  they  brought ; 
but  our  united  means  would  not  allow  of  our 
purchasing  horses  for  them,  and  on  foot  they 
would  be  of  no  use.  In  debating  on  our  dilem- 
ma, an  idea  occurred  to  me  that  the  Rajah  would 
perhaps  lend  or  sell  the  horses,  on  the  promise 
of  after  and  double  payment.  I  had  heard  Of 
such  things,  and  I  determined  to  try  what  could 
be  done. 

To  my  great  joy  the  Bajah  consented,  and 
with  less  difficulty  than  I  had  anticipated,  for  I 
had  become  a  great  favoiuite  with  him.  I  was 
allowed  to  take  five  horses  from  his  stables,  which 
were  valued  at  three  hundred  rupees  each,  with 


328  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

their  saddles  and  accoutrements^  and  this  sum 
was  to  be  doubled  in  case  we  returned  success- 
fiiL  The  Rajah  indeed  thanked  me  for  the  hint 
I  had  given  him,  and  many  others  obtamed 
horses  on  the  same  terms,  on  giving  security 
for  the  performance  of  the  conditions  imder 
which  they  took  them. 

My  final  arrangements  were  soon  completed. 
We  were  all  armed  and  accoutred  in  the  hand- 
somest manner  we  could  afford ;  and  a  better- 
mounted  or  more  gallant-looking  little  party 
never  set  out  in  quest  of  adventure  than  I  and 
my  seven  associates.  Before  we  started  we  con- 
sulted the  omens,  which  were  favourable,  and 
we  performed  all  the  ceremonies  of  departure 
exactly  as  if  we  had  been  going  on  an  expe- 
dition of  Thuggee. 

In  due  time  we  arrived  at  Nemawur,  the  re- 
sidence of  Cheetoo.  Here  were  collected  men 
from  every  part  of  Hindortaii,  as  various  in 
their  tribes  as  they  were  in  their  dresses,  arms, 
and  accoutrements.  The  country  round  Ne- 
mawur was  full  of  them,  and  the  town  itself 
appeared  a  moving  mass  of  human  beings,  at* 
tracted  by  the  hope  of  active  service,  and  above 
all  of  plunder.  We  lost  no  time  in  presenting 
ourselves  at  the  durbar  of  the  chief,  and  were 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  329 

graciously  received  by  bim.  I  opened  our 
conference  in  the  usual  manner^  by  presenting 
tbe  hilt  of  my  sword  as  a  nuzzur ;  and  baving 
dressed  myself  in  my  richest  clotbes,  I  was  in- 
stantly welcomed  as  if  I  bad  been  a  Sirdar  of 
rank^  and  bad  tbe  command^  not  of  seven  men^ 
but  of  as  many  hundreds. 

Cbeetoo  was  a  fine-looking  man^  and  a  gaUant 
leader.  He  ougbt  to  bave  died  on  tbe  field  of 
battle,  instead  of  in  tbe  miserable  manner  be 
did.  No  man  tbat  ever  led  a  Lubbur  was  juster 
in  tbe  division  of  plunder ;  no  one  was  ever 
more  attentive  to  tbe  wants  and  complaints  of 
those  under  him  than  was  Cbeetoo  Pindbaree. 
It  was  this  which  gained  him  so  many  followers^ 
while  his  personal  activity  and  hardihood  sti*- 
mulated  bis  soldiers  to  exertion  and  emulation. 
Nothing  could  tire  him ;  often  bave  I  seen  him 
after  a  long  and  weary  march,  when  it  was  as 
much  as  most  of  us  could  do  to  sit  on  our 
horses^  dash  out  to  the  front  and  exercise  his 
noble  steed,  which  bore  him  gallantly,  as  though 
be  were  only  returning  from  a  morning's  ride 
of  a  few  miles. 

Cbeetoo  was,  as  I  said,  struck  with  my  ap- 
pearance, as  I  introduced  myself  as  a  poor  Syud 


330  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

of  Jhalone^  desirous  of  serving  under  him  in  Iiis 
ensuing  campaign. 

'^Oh/'  said  he,  *'from  Jhalone!  you  have 
travelled  far,  my  friend ;  but  nevertheless  you  are 
welcome,  as  every  brave  cavalier  is  who  brings  a 
good  horse  and  a  willing  heart  to  the  service  of 
Cheetoo.  Tou  know  my  conditions  of  service ; 
I  give  no  pay,  but  as  much  plunder  as  your  own 
activity  can  procure :  the  people  will  tell  you 
what  my  share  of  it  is ;  and  I  look  to  your 
honesty,  for  your  face  belies  you  if  you  are  a 
rogue." 

^^  I  know  the  conditions,'^  said  I,  '^and  will 
accept  them ;  but  I  have  brought  a  few  friends 
with  me  who  are  desirous  of  sharing  my  for- 
tunes, and,  if  it  be  the  pleasure  of  the  Huzoor, 
I  will  bfing  them/' 

"  Surely,"  he  replied ;  '*  but  now  I  am  en- 
gaged :  meet  me  with  your  men  at  the  place  of 
assembly  in  the  evening,  and  I  will  see  them 
and  your  horses,  for  the  station  I  shall  allot  you 
in  the  durra  depends  on  their  fitness." 

I  made  my  obeisance  and  retired.  I  had 
made  the  acquaintance  of  one  of  Cheetoo's 
Sirdars,  a  man  by  name  Ohuffoor  Khan,  a  per- 
fect savage  in  appearance  and  deportment,  a 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  331 

fellow  who  had  Pindharee  written  on  his  face^ 
and  had  served  with  much  distinction  in  the 
durras  of  Dost  Mahomed  and  Kureem  Khan. 
He  had  introduced  me  too  Cheetoo,  and  now^ 
as  he  accompanied  me  from  the  dtirbar^  he  gave 
me  instructions  how  I  was  to  proceed. 

"  You  will  meet  us/'  he  said^  "  on  the  plain 
beyond  the  tpwn^  and  see  that  all  your  hotses 
look  well^  that  your  men  are  well  dressed  and 
armed^  and  I  will  venture  to  declare  that  you 
are  all  placed  in  my  division^  which  has  the  ho- 
nour of  leadings  and  is  the  first  for  fighting  and 
for  plunder.  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you^ 
and  I  will  try  whether  I  cannot  get  you  the 
command  of  a  hundred  or  two  of  my  own  ri- 
sala.  We  want  leaders,  and  from  your  appear- 
ance I  judge  that  you  will  do  justice  to  my  pa- 
tronage/' 

"  It  is  the  very  thing  I  have  ever  wished  for/' 
I  said ;  "  and  if  you  will  but  favour  me,  I  will 
do  my  utmost  to  please  you.  It  is  true  I  have 
as  yet  seen  no  service  i  but  that  is  easily  learned 
when  the  heart  is  willing." 

We  separated,  and  I  hastened  to  my  men  to 
get  them  in  readiness  for  the  inspection  of  our 
new  chief.  Our  horses  had  now  rested  from 
the  fatigue  of  the  journey,  and  were  in  high 


332  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

condition :  our  arms  were  cleaned  and  sharp- 
ened. We  provided  ourselves  with  the  long 
spear  which  is  peculiar  to  the  Pindharees^  and 
of  which  thousands  were  on  sale ;  and  at  the 
appointed  hour  I  led  my  little  band  to  the  place, 
where  some  hundred  horsemen  were  already  as- 
sembled. I  had  dressed  myself  in  the  armour 
of  Subzee  Khan,  which  was  a  magnificent  suit ; 
and  my  noble  horse,  as  he  boimded  and  cara- 
coled with  me,  seemed  proud  of  his  rider,  and 
glad  that  he  had  at  last  got  into  a  scene  suited 
to  his  fiery  spirit.  Peer  Khan  and  Motee  were 
also  striking  figures,  and  nearly  as  well  mounted 
as  I  was ;  and  the  rest  were  as  good,  if  not  bet* 
ter,  than  the  majority  of  those  who  were  now 
assembled. 

**  Keep  all  together,'^  said  I  to  them;  '^  do  not 
straggle,  or  our  party  will  appear  more  insigni* 
ficant  than  it  really  is.  When  you  see  the 
chief  coming,  watch  my  movements  and  follow 
me.'' 

Long  before  sunset  Cheetoo  issued  firom  the 
town,  accompanied  by  as  gallant  a  company  as 
could  well  be  imagined.  The  leaders  of  the 
different  durras  were  all  around  him,  each 
surpassing  the  other  in  the  richness  and  mar- 
tial air  of  his  dress,  his  arms,  and  the  trappings 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  333 

of  his  horse«  Before  him^  making  his  horse 
leap  and  bound  in  a  wonderful  manner,  rode 
Ohuffoor  Khan,  clad  in  chain-armour,  which 
gUttered  in  the  red  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  No 
one  equalled  him  in  appearance,  though  many 
were  noble-looking  cavaliers;  and  no  one  ap- 
peared to  manage  his  steed  with  the  ease  and 
grace  that  he  did. 

''  That  is  the  man  1'^  I  cried  with  enthusiasm 
to  Peer  Khan;  ^'that  is  the  man  we  are  to 
serve  under ;  is  he  not  a  gallant  fellow  ?  Now 
follow  me.'^  And  I  gave  my  impatient  horse 
the  rein,  and  dashing  onwards  was  in  an  in- 
stant at  the  side  of  Cheetoo,  accompanied  by 
my  men.  I  dropped  my  spear  to  the  ground, 
as  I  threw  my  horse  back  on  his  haunches 
close  to  him,  and  making  an  obeisance  down  to 
my  saddle-bow,  said  that  I  had  brought  my 
men  as  he  had  directed,  and  awaited  his 
orders. 

Cheetoo  checked  his  horse,  and  for  a  mo- 
ment surveyed  me  with  delight. 

"  You  are  a  fine  young  feUow,^'  he  said  at 
length,  ^'  and  your  men  are  excellently  mounted. 
I  would  there  were  as  many  hundreds  of  you  as 
you  have  companions.  However,  something  may 
be  done*     What  say  you,  Ghuffoor  Kiian,  will 


334  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  Meer  Sahib  serve  with  jou?  and  have  you 
a  few  hundred  men  to  put  under  him  ?'' 

^^  May  I  be  your  sacrifice  V  cried  the  Khan^ 
*'  'tis  the  very  thing  your  servant  would  have 
proposed.  I  liked  the  Meer  Sahib  from  the 
moment  I  saw  him,  and  now  that  he  is  pro- 
perly dressed,  by  Alia !  he  is  a  very  Roostum, 
and  the  only  fit  companion  for  himself  ^(forgive 
my  insolence)  that  Ghufibor  Khan  sees/' 

^^  Then  be  it  so/'  said  Cheetoo ;  '^  take  him 
with  you,  and  see  that  you  treat  him  kindly." 

^^  Come,"  cried  the  Khan  to  me,  ^'  come 
then,  Meer  Sahib,  take  a  tilting-spear  firom  one 
of  those  fellows ;  here  is  a  rare  piece  of  ground, 
and  I  must  see  whether  you  are  master  of  your 
weapon." 

'^  I  fear  not,"  said  I ;  ^^  I  know  little  about 
the  spear.  On  foot  and  with  the  sword  I 
should  not  fear  the  best  man  of  the  army; 
nevertheless,  to  please  you,  I  will  try." 

I  took  the  spear,  a  long  light  bamboo,  with 
a  large  stufied  ball  of  cotton  at  the  end  of  it, 
from  which  depended  a  number  of  small 
streamers  of  red  cloth,  and  following  Ghuffoor 
Khan,  dashed  forwards  into  the  plain. 

We  pursued  each  other  alternately,  now  ad- 
vancing to  the  attack,  now  retreating,  amidst 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  335 

the  plaudits  of  the  assembled  horsemen^  who 
looked  on  with  curiosity  to  see  how  an  utter 
stranger  would  behave  against  the  most  accom- 
plished cavaUer  of  the  army.  For  a  long  time 
neither  of  us  had  any  advantage  over  the  other ; 
our  horses  were  admirably  trained^  and  nei- 
ther allowed  the  other  to  approach  within 
readi  of  the  spear-thrust.  This  was  the  great 
nicety  of  the  tilt,  and  cries  of  ^^  Shabash !  Sha- 
bash  P'  resounded  at  every  baffling  turn  or  suc- 
cessful escape  from  a  meditated  blow.  At  last 
the  Khan  touched  me ;  it  was  but  a  graze,  which 
I  received  on  my  arm,  having  delayed  for  an 
instant  to  turn  my  horse,  and  he  cried  out  that 
he  had  won. 

'^  I  own  it,'^  said  I,  as  our  horses  stood 
panting  for  Inreath,  ^^  for  I  am,  as  you  know,  a 
nonce  at  the  use  of  the  weapon ;  yet  if  you  will 
give  me  another  trial,  I  will  again  cross  spears 
with  you,  and  see  if  I  have  not  better  luck.^' 

^'  Grood,^^  cried  he,  laughing ;  '^  but  look  out, 
for  I  warn  you  I  shall  not  be  merciful ;  a  sharp 
blow  on  the  ribs  of  a  young  hand  teaches  him 
his  vulnerable  point,  and  causes  him  to  be 
careful  ever  afler." 

"  Come  on,'*  cried  I ;  *^  if  I  can  I  wiU  return 
the  compliment.^' 


336  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

We  again  took  a  large  circle^  and  at  a  good 
canter  approached  each   other   till  we  were 
nearly  within  spear's  length.    The  Khan  was 
as  good  as    his  word^  and  made   several  de- 
sperate lunges  at  me.     I  avoided  them^  how- 
ever^ by  the  quickness  of  my  horse^and  I  plain- 
ly saw  that  he  could  by  no  endeavour  ap- 
proach near  enough  to  me  to  strike  a  decisive 
blow.     His  horse  too,  being  fatter,  was  more 
blown  than  my  own ;  and,  after  allowing  him 
to  weary  it  still  more  for  some  time  in  a  vain 
pursuit  of  me,  I  suddenly  changed  my  position 
and  became  his  assailant.    I  believe  I  was  more 
cool  and  wary  than  he  was,  for  he  appeared 
vexed  that  a  stranger  should  be  on  such  equal 
terms  with  him  at  his  favourite  exercise;  he 
did  not  parry  my  lunges  with  the  same  preci- 
sion as  in  the  first  encounter,  when,  notwith- 
standing all  my  efforts  to  touch  him,  he  avoided 
and  laughed  at  me.     Still  I  had  not  touched 
him ;  and  growing  weary  of  my  close  pursuit, 
he  endeavoured  to  turn  again  and  become  the 
assailant ;  but  whether  his  horse  was  slow  in 
wheeling  round,  or  whether  I  was  too  near  to 
allow  of  his  avoiding  the  blow,  I  know  not; 
but  as  he  endeavoured  to  cross  behind  me,  I 
wheeled  my  horse  suddenly,  struck  my  heels 


\ 

OONyBSSIONS  OV  A  THUG*  887 

into  his  aides^  and  aa  he  gave  his  accustomed 
bound  of  some  jards^  struck  my  spear  fbll  on 
the  broad  chest  of  the  Khan,  who  was  some* 
what  stunned  by  the  blow.  A  loud  shout  from 
those  around  us  proclaimed  my  yictoTy,  and 
the  Khan  himself^  though  abashed  at  his  de<- 
feat,  was  one  of  the  loudest  in  my  praises  to  the 
chief  himself. 

^  By  Alia  1'^  sdd  he,  ^thou  art  no  stranger 
at  this  work,  Meer  Sahib ;  thou  hast  played  me 
a  trick.^' 

^^  I  swear  by  your  beard  and  the  Koran  that 
I  have  not,  Khan,''  I  cried ;  ^'it  was  the  result 
of  chance.  Alia  knows  that  two  days  ago  I 
had  never  had  a  spear  in  my  hand.  I  only 
observed  what  you  did  when  you  hit  me,  and 
to  my  good  horae  I  owe  my  fortune.  But  it 
was  all  chance,  and  though  I  prize  the  victory, 
yet  I  regret  that  such  a  chance  should  have 
hurt  you." 

Nay,  I  am  not  hurt,  Syud,"  he  replied, 

and  I  bear  these  things  with  good  himiour; 
but  if  you  are  as  good  a  hand  with  the  sword 
as  you  promise  to  be  with  the  speur,  there 
will  not  be  a  man  in  the  camp  to  stand  before 
you." 

'^  It  would  be  boastful  in  me  to  challenge 

VOL.  II*  Q 


336  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TfiUG^ 

any  one/'  said  I^  ^^  seeing  that  I  am  a  si 
among  you ;  yet  if  the  noble  Cheetoo  tdshes 
to  try  me,  I  will  essay  what  I  can  do  tomor- 
row.*' 

^  Good, good  V^  cried  all;  and  Cheetoo  him- 
self, vastly  pleased  with  the  result  of  my  en* 
counter  with  Ghufibor  Khan,  bade  me  present 
myself  early  at  his  residence,  where  he  would 
invite  a  few  good  swordsmen  to  attend  and  see 
us  exercise. 


END  OF  VOL.  n. 


PAIMTBD  BT  KICBABD  AND  JOHN  B..  TATLOB, 
BSD  LION  COUBT,  FLBST  STBBBT. 


CONFESSIONS 


OF 


A    THUG, 


BY 

CAPTAIN   MEADOWS  TAYLOR, 

IN  THB  8BRVICB  OF  H.H.  THB  NIZAM. 


I  have  h«ard,  have  raid  bold  jhblM  of  eoonnlty, 
DeriMd  to  make  men  wonder,  but  this  hardncM 
TVantceoda  all  Action. 

LAW   or  MHBAROT. 


IN  THREB  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  III. 


LONDON: 
RICHARD  BENTLEY,  NEW  BURLINGTON  STREET. 

1839. 


PKIKTBO  BT  KICRAIU)  AND  JOHN  B.  TATLOB, 
lUBD  UOV  C^OBT,  VIAST  tfVdWT. 


CONFESSIONS 


OP 


A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HOW  AMEER  ALI  CONDUCTED  HIMSCLF  IN  HIB  DEBCT  AB  A 
PINDHAREE,  AND  HOW  THE  8AB0UKAR8  OP  OOMRAOTEE 
RECEIVED  THEIR  UNWELCOME  VIBITORS. 

The  next  afternoon  ^e  were  aU  assembled  on 
a  small  plain  outside  the  toi/^n;  Cheetoo  had 
spread  his  carpet  after  the|manner  of  a  Pin- 
dharee,  and  sat  ^ith  his  chiefs  around  him, 
promising  by  his  demeanour  to  be  an  eage 
spectator  of  the  encounter.  He  was  remark- 
ably civil  to  me^  and  asked  me  to  sit  by  him 

VOL.  III.  B 


2  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

until  a  few  men^  who  were  ready^  had  dis- 
played their  dexterity  and  prowess.  On  the 
signal  being  given  by  him,  two  stout  Rajpoots 
leaped  into  the  circle  and  clattered  their  sticks 
on  each  other's  shield  for  some  time  without 
either  touching  the  other. 

^<  Does  this  please  you?''  said  Cheetoo  to 
me.  ^'  Those  fellows  are  good  hands,  you  see, 
at  their  weapons :  neither  would  have  drawn 
blood  hod  they  had  swords  in  their  hands." 

"  They  are  expert  enough/'  said  I,  *'  but 
methinks  they  have  played  together  before  and 
know  each  other's  ways;  they  make  a  great 
show,  but  if  I  may  be  pardoned,  I  think  neither 
has  much  real  skill.  If  my  lord  wishes,  I  will 
try  either  of  them." 

^^  Take  care  you  are  not  overmatched,"  said 
he ;  '^  I  would  not  have  your  fair  fame  sullied. 
You  have  already  interested  me  much  in  you^ 
behalf." 

^'  Do  not  fear  for  me,'  said  I ;  ^^  I  will  do 
my  best." 

I  stripped  myself  to  my  trowsers,  and  gird- 
ing a  handkerchief  tightly  about  my  waist,  I 
stepped  into  the  circle,  where  one  of  the  men, 
who  had  now  rested  from  his  first  encounter, 
awaited  me.    I  took  a  stick  and  a  small  shield 


CONFIE8SIONS  OP  A  THUO.  3 

made  of  basket-work  from  Peer  Khan^  who 
had  brought  them,  and  advanced  to  the  cen- 
tre. There  were  murmurs  among  the  as- 
sembly that  I  was  overmatched,  for  they  con- 
trasted my  slight  form  with  the  tall  and 
brawny  one  of  my  antagonist ;  but  I  was  not 
to  be  deterred  by  this.  I  knew  my  skill,  and 
that  mere  personal  strength  would  avail  but 
Uttle  against  it. 

^'  How  is  it  to  be  ?^'  said  I  to  the  Rajpoot. 
*^  Does  the  first  fair  blow  decide  between  us?" 

"  Certainly/*  he  replied.  ^^  I  shall  strike 
hard,  so  be  on  your  guard.'' 

"  Good,"  said  I :  "  now  take  your  post." 

He  did.  He  retired  to  one  edge  of  the  cir- 
cle and  advanced  on  me  leisurely,  now  stooping 
and  leaning  his  shield-arm  on  his  knee  as  he 
rested  a  moment  to  survey  me,  and  now  cir- 
cling round  me,  first  rising  on  one  leg  and  then 
on  the  other,  and  waving  his  stick  in  the  air. 

I  stood  perfectly  still  and  in  a  careless  atti- 
tude, but  well  on  my  guard,  for  I  knew  that  I 
should  hazard  something  in  moving  after  him. 
It  was  evident  to  me  he  did  not  expect,  this, 
for  he  seemed  for  a  moment  irresolute,  but  at 
last  he  rushed  on  me  with  two  or  three  bounds, 
and  aimed  a  blow  at  my  head.    I  was  perfectly 

b3 


4  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

prepared^  for  I  knew  his  mode  of  attack ;  I  re- 
ceived the  blow  on  my  shield,  caught  the  stick 
under  it,  and  rained  such  a  shower  of  blows  on 
his  undefended  person  as  comfdeteljr  astonished 
him. 

The  assembly  rang  with  plaudits,  and  the 
other  Rajpoot  stepped  forward  and  saluted  me. 

"  You  have  had  but  short  work  with  my 
friend  Bheem  Singh/'  said  he ;  "  but  now  you 
must  try  me" 

"  I  am  ready/'  I  repHed ;  ^'  so  get  to  your 
post." 

I  had  now  an  antagonist  worthy  of  me ;  he 
knew  my  system  of  play,  and  verily  I  thought 
myself  for  the  moment  engaged  with  my  old 
instructor;  but  I  had  used  to  vanquish  him, 
and  I  did  not  fear  the  man  before  me.  We 
were  soon  hotly  engaged :  he  was  as  cool  and 
wary  as  myself,  and  after  a  long  conflict,  in 
which  neither  had  the  advantage,  we  rested 
awhile,  both  out  of  breath. 

"Enough,  enough!"  cried  Cheetoo;  "you 
have  both  done  bravely;  neither  has  won, 
and  you  had  better  let  the  matter  stand  as  it 
is." 

"  Not  so,  Khodawund,"  said  I ;  "  let  us 
finish  it ;  one  of  us  must  win,  and  my  fiiend 


CONPES8ION8  OP  A  THUG.  5 

here  desires  as  much  as  myself  to  see  which  of 
us  is  the  better  man.     Is  it  not  so?^' 

'^  Ay/'  said  the  fellow  laughingly^  *'  the 
Nuwab  Sahib  knows  that  no  one  as  yet  has 
overcome  me ;  but  I  have  fairly  met  my  match : 
and^^hoever  taught  you  was  a  good  master, 
and  has  had  a  disciple  worthy  of  him/' 

"As  you  will/'  said  Cheetoo,  "  only  play  in 
good  humour ;  let  no  feud  grow  out  of  it." 

We  both  saluted  him,  and  assured  him  we 
could  not  quarrel,  and  that  whoever  was  vic- 
tor must  entertain  a  high  respect  for  his  op- 
ponent. 

And  to  it  we  set  again,  as  we  had  now  re- 
covered our  breath:  victory  for  a  long  time 
hovered  between  us,  now  inclining  to  the  one 
and  now  to  the  other;  we  had  both  lost  our 
footing  once  or  twice^  and  the  spectators  would 
have  had  us  leave  off,  but  excited  as  we  were  it 
was  impossible — ^we  stopped  not  for  their  excla- 
mations. I  was  put  to  my  last  shifts  to  avoid 
the  well-directed  blows  of  the  Rajpoot;  he 
had  better  wind  than  I,  and  this  obliged  me  to 
alter  my  mode  of  play :  hitherto  I  had  attacked 
him,  I  now  only  warded  off  his  cuts,  but 
watched  my  opportunity.  In  his  eagerness, 
thinking  by  a  succession  of  blows  he  could  beat 


6  CONVEMIONB  OP  A  tVt70. 

dawn  my  guard,  he  exposed  his  aide,  and  my 
stick  descended  on  his  ribs  with  a  sound  which 
was  heard  by  dl,  and  with  a  force  which  fidrly 
took  away  his  breath ;  had  my  weapon  been  a 
sword  I  think  I  should  have  cut  him  in  two. 

'^Fairly  won  P'  cried  Cheetoo;  '^fairl^' and 
bravely  won  !  Ramdeen  Singh,  thou  hast  h»t, 
but  it  is  no  disgrace  to  thee.  Come  to  me  by 
and  by  and  I  will  reward  thee/' 

The  Rajpoot  laughed,  and  I  was  glad  he  bore 
the  defeat  so  good-humouredly,  for  I  had  ex- 
pected the  contrary;  he  allowed  that  he  had 
been  vanquished,  and  cried  out  to  all  that  it 
had  been  a  fair  encounter,  and  that  he  had  used 
the  utmost  of  his  skiQ :  ^^  So  beware,^'  he  con- 
tinued, ^^  how  any  of  you  engage  the  Meer  Sa- 
hib ;  you  ail  know  what  I  am,  and  I  have  been 
fiiirly  beaten/' 

I  was  delighted  with  the  noble  feliow,  and 
addressed  Cheetoo  himself. 

^  I  crave  a  boon,  Khodawund,  and  if  I  may 
hope  to  have  it  granted,  I  will  speak.'' 

"  Say  on,"  he  replied ;  *^  I  will  grant  it 
readily." 

""Hien,"  said  I,  ''let  this  brave  Mow  be 
placed  under  me.  By  your  favour,  a  stranger 
has  beenentnistedwiththecommaadof  part  of 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THVO.  / 

the  Harawul  (advance-guard),  and  I  would  have 
both  these  Rajpoots  with  me,  and  be  allowed  to 
entrust  fifty  men  to  the  one  and  twenty-five  to 
the  other/^ 

'*  Good/*  said  Cheetoo,  "  let  it  be  so;  and  do 
you,  Ghuffoor  Khan,  look  to  it  that  it  is  done ; 
these  are  the  men  who  will  serve  us  in  the  time 
of  need." 

A  few  days  more  and  I  was  fairly  installed 
into  my  new  charge.  Fortune  had  favoured  me 
far  above  my  expectations,  and  I  saw  naught 
before  me  but  a  career  of  distinction  under  my 
new  master.  True,  I  was  no  longer  a  leader 
on  my  own  responsibility,  but  the  rank  I  held 
was  honourable,  and  perhaps  far  above  my 
deserts.  I  seized  an  opportunity  which  pre- 
sented itself,  and  wrote  a  full  account  of  the 
whole  to  my  father  and  Azima,  for  I  knew  that 
they  would  rejoice  at  tidings  so  new  and  unex- 
pected. 

Our  time  passed  in  the  camp  in  the  manner 
I  have  related.  In  the  mornings  I  was  a  con- 
stant attendant  upon  Cheetoo,  who  rarely  al- 
lowed me  to  leave  his  person  during  his  inspec* 
tions  of  the  constantly  arriving  new  adventurers ; 
and  the  evenings  closed  with  feats  of  strength 
and  trials  of  skill,  in  which  I  sustained  the  re* 


8  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

putation  I  had  begun  with.  I  never  spent  a 
happier  time  than  the  month  I  was  at  Nemawur, 
in  every  way  so  gratifying  to  me^  and  so  conso- 
nant to  my  previously  formed  wishes. 

At  last  the  festival  of  the  Dussera  arrived, 
and  it  was  held  with  great  pomp  and  show.  A 
grand  review  of  all  the  assembled  adventurers 
was  held,  a  muster  taken,  and  it  was  reported 
that  five  thousand  good  horsemen  were  pre- 
sent ;  and  this  number,  with  their  followers,  and 
those  indifferently  mounted,  was  augmented 
to  nearly  eight  thousand — ^a  gallant  band,  ready 
to  do  the  bidding  of  their  chief,  and  to  carry 
war  and  devastation  into  the  countries  before 
them. 

It  was  planned  that  we  should  separate  into 
two  bodies  soon  after  passing  the  Nurbudda  pe- 
netrate as  far  as  the  Kistna  river  to  the  south, 
and,  should  we  find  that  fordable,  then  press 
on  as  far  south  as  we  could,  without  exposing 
ourselves  to  encounters  with  the  regular  armies 
of  the  Feringhees,  which  we  were  assured,  al- 
though at  present  inactive,  could  speedily  be 
sent  in  piu*suit  of  us.  Accordingly,  as  the  morn- 
ing broke,  the  whole  camp  was  in  motion ;  and 
a  noble  sight  it -was  to  see  durra  after  durra 
defile  before  their  chief,  and  huny  onwarda 


CONFUSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  9 

at  a  rapid  pace.  Boats  had  been  provided  at 
the  Nurbudda^  whic  we  crossed,  the  same  day, 
and  took  up  our  ground  near  the  town  of  Hindia 
on  its  southern  bank. 

At  this  point  the  army  separated.  I  remain- 
ed  with  my  division  and  Cheetoo,  and  we 
pushed  on  the  day  after,  taking  a  direction  to 
the  westward,  so  as  to  come  upon  the  river 
Taptee,  up  the  valley  of  which  we  were  to  pro- 
ceed till  we  should  reach  the  territories  of  the 
Rajah  of  Nagpoor,  with  whom  a  treaty  had 
been  previously  made  to  allow  us  a  free  and 
unmolested  passage  through  his  dominions, 
on  the  condition  that  they  were  not  to  be 
plundered.  The  other  division,  under  Syud 
Bheekoo,  a  leader  of  note  and  only  second  to 
Cheetoo,  took  a  direction  to  the  eastward,  along 
the  bank  of  the  Nurbudda,  until  they  rea(;hed 
the  grand  road  to  Nagpoor,  by  which  it  was 
their  intention  to  travel. 

Meanwhile  we  proceeded  by  rapid  marches  ; 
for  we  were  eager  to  reach  the  scene  of  our 
operations,  as  our  money  was  running  short, 
and  without  plunder  we  should  starve.  We 
heard  that  there  was  a  small  detachment  of 
regular  troops  under  Major  Fraser  watching 
our  movements;  but  our  spies  told  us  they 

b5 


10  GONjnE88ION8  OF  A  TBO0» 

were  few  in  number,  and  we  were  under  na  ap* 
prehension  of  an  attack  from  them :  it  was  re- 
ported that  they  did  not  exceed  three  hundred 
men,  and  we  vainly  thought  they  would  not  dare 
to  face  aa  many  thousands.  But  we  had  not 
sufSciently  estimated  their  bravery.  We  knew 
they  were  upwards  of  fifteen  coss  distant  from 
us,  and  what  in&ntry  could  make  that  march 
and  attack  a  body  of  horse  like  ours  ? 

They  did  however  attack  us.  We  had  ar- 
rived at  our  ground  near  a  village  on  the 
Taptee,  and  some  were  cooking  their  morning 
meal,  others  lounging  idly  about  the  camp  or 
lying  at  fiiU  length  on  their  saddle-cloths,  when 
the  alarm  was  given  that  the  Feringhees  were 
upon  us.  The  scene  of  confusion  which  ensued 
is  indescribable.  Men  hurried  hither  and 
thither ;  anything  like  organization  was  past  all 
hope ;  each,  as  he  could  gain  his  horse,  threw 
himself  upon  it  and  fled  for  his  life :  not  a 
man  stood.  In  vain  I  entreated  those  with  me 
to  rally,  and  make  a  charge  on  the  small  boc^ 
of  red-coats  which  was  now  drawn  up  in  line 
dose  to  our  camp,  and  was  pouring  volley  afta: 
volley  amongst  us  with  destructive  precision. 
Not  a  man  would  hear  me,  and  though  my 
own  Thugs  Mid  a  few  of  my  divisi<m  swore 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THt70.  1 1 

they  would  die  if  I  were  to  lead  them  on,  I 
saw  HO  chance  of  success ;  and  as  one  or  two  of 
my  men  had  fallen  near  me,  we  too  at  length 
turned  our  horses'  heads  and  fled.  We  were 
not  pursued,  though  there  were  some  horse- 
men with  the  infantry,  who,  had  they  not  been 
the  most  arrant  cowards,  would  have  charged 
after  and  engaged  us. 

I  must  say  I  longed  that  they  should,  and  I 
kept  my  men,  nearly  a  hundred,  in  a  close  body, 
while  from  time  to  time  we  faced  about  and 
shook  our  spears  in  delSance  at  the  body  of 
horse,  about  our  own  number,  who  however  did 
not  stir.  We  saw  the  infantry  once  more  put 
in  motion,  to  take  possession  of  our  camp, 
which,  with  the  thousands  of  temporary  screens 
from  the  sun  standing  here  and  there,  and  the 
fires  burning  under  half-cooked  victuals,  must 
have  been  a  welcome  resting-place  to  them  after 
their  long  march.  They  must  have  gained  a 
considerable  booty,  for  many  a  man  threw  him« 
self  on  the  bare  back  of  his  horse,  leaving  a 
welMined  saddle  behind  him  to  the  victors. 

Our  surprise  and  rout  was  complete,  and  if 
the  enemy  had  had  a  larger  body  of  infantry^ 
or  any  good  cavahy  with  them  to  have  fol- 
lowed us^  we  might  have  bid  adieu  to  all  hopes 


12  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

of  future  plunder^  and  most  likely  should  have 
taken  our  way  to  our  respective  homes  and  aban- 
doned the  expedition.  As  it  was^  however^  we 
found  we  had  not  lost  more  than  a  hundred 
men^  and  three  days  afterwards  we  were  again 
reunited  and  in  as  good  spirits  as  ever. 

At  length  we  debouched  by  ahnost  untrodden 
paths  from  the  hills  to  the  eastward  of  EUich- 
poor^  and  from  among  the  dense  jungles  I  had 
before  traversed^  after  the  afiair  with  the 
Moghulanee.  We  entered  the  territories  of 
the  Nizam  near  the  river  Wurda,  which  we 
crossed^  and  in  one  march  of  nearly  twenty-five 
coss  reached  Oomraotee^  which  it  appeared  had 
been  the  object  of  our  leader  from  the  first.  I 
have  once  before  described  its  riches  and  pro- 
sperity^  and  it  was  then  far  richer  than  it  is 
now. 

As  we  rushed  along,  more  like  the  flood  of  a 
mighty  river  than  aught  else,  every  village  on 
our  route  was  instantly  deserted  by  its  inhabit* 
ants  and  left  to  our  mercy.  They  were  one  by 
one  ransacked  for  treasure,  and  in  some  of  the 
lai^st  much  booty  was  obtained.  I  was  fortu- 
nate in  leading  the  advance-guard  on  this  day, 
and  well  do  I  remember  the  excitement  of  the 
moment,  as  we  passed  the  last  defile  in  the 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TUUG*  13 

hills,  and  rushed  in  a  body  into  the  plain. 
Well  do  I  remember  waving  my  sword  to  my 
companions, — whose  numbers  were  now  swelled 
to  nearly  five  himdred  splendid  fellows,  often 
increased  by  parties  firom  the  rear, — as  I  showed 
them  the  broad  plains  of  Berar,  and  told  them 
that  we  had  unlimited  power  to  plimder  as  we 
listed ! 

Ghuffoor  Khan  envied  me  that  day ;  he  had 
been  detained  with  Cheetoo,  who  remained  with 
the  main  body,  while  my  own  Harawul  was 
increased,  in  order  that  I  might  advance  and 
surround  Oomraotee.  On  we  dashed!  The 
few  villages  we  surprised  were  quickly  laid 
under  contribution ;  and  rupees  and  gold  and 
silver  ornaments  were  tendered,  almost  without 
our  asking,  by  their  terrified  inhabitants.  As 
we  proceeded,  the  news  that  we  were  coming 
had  spread  through  every  village,  and  thou- 
sands of  the  people  were  seen  flying  from  their 
homes;  while  a  few  only  remained  in  each, 
with  an  offering  to  me,  accompanied  by  en- 
treaties not  to  bum  their  villages.  Nor  did 
I ;  though  from  the  pillars  of  smoke  which  not 
long  afterwards  arose  in  every  direction  behind 
us,  I  too  justly  thought  the  main  body  had 
been  less  merciful  than  we  had.    We  reached 


14  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

Oomraotee  towards  evening.  There  were  but 
few  soldiers  to  guard  this  important  post,  and 
they  had  fled  on  the  news  of  our  ajqiroach ;  we 
therefore  entered  the  town  unchecked  and  un- 
opposed* How  different  was  vaj  present  from 
my  former  visit ! 

I  directed  my  course  to  the  main  street, 
where  I  knew  I  should  find  the  principal  sa« 
houkars;  and^  after  stationing  parties  of  my 
men  at  each  end  and  at  the  different  outlets,  I 
rode  into  ihe  middle  of  the  chouke,  or  market- 
place, and  dismounted  among  the  leading  men 
of  the  town,  who  had  a  carpet  spread,  and  were 
prepared  as  they  said  to  do  us  honour. 

But  few  words  of  greeting  passed,  for  ours 
was  no  cordial  visit,  and  each  party  was  bent 
on  driving  the  hardest  bargain. 

^^  CSome,  gentlemen,'^  said  I,  after  I  had  list- 
ened for  some  time  to  their  vain  protestaticma 
of  poverty  and  inability  to  raise  a  sum  adequate 
to  my  desires,  ^^  this  is  mere  fooling.  Tou  have 
offered  a  lakh  of  rupees ;  do  you  think  the  noUe 
Cheetoo  will  be  satisfied  with  this?  I  swear 
by  the  Koran  he  will  not,  and  you  had  better 
at  once  be  reasonable  and  listen  to  my  words. 
The  whole  Lubhur  will  be  here  before  it  is 
dark,  and  if  any  of  you  will  take  the  trouble  to 


CONFESSIONS  OF  ▲  THUO.  15 

ascend  one  of  your  tall  houses^  or  one  of  the 
bastions^  you  will  see  how  Pindharees  mark  thdr 
progress.  Many  a  fine  Tillage  behind  me  has 
not  now  a  roof  or  tree  standings  and  your  good 
town  will  assuredly  share  the  same  fate  if  you 
trifle  with  us ;  and  not  only  wiU  it  be  burned, 
but  your  property  will  be  handed  over  to  the 
tender  mercies  of  my  men — ay,  and  your  wires 
and  daughters  also ;  so  I  give  you  fidr  warning. 
You  have  no  force  to  oppose  us ;  and  if  you  re« 
fuse,  I  am  desiied  to  tell  you  that  we  shall  stay 
here  for  some  days  and  amuse  ourselves  by  in- 
specting the  interior  of  your  houses.  Gro  there- 
fore, be  wise,  consult  among  yourselves,  and 
before  the  shadow  of  this  tree  has  lengthened 
the  measure  of  my  sword,  (and  I  laid  it  on  the 
ground,)  bring  me  an  answer  worthy  of  your 
name  for  wisdom,  and  liberal  withal;  beyond 
that  time  I  give  you  not  a  moment ;  your  houses 
are  close  at  hand,  and  Inshalla!  we  will  help 
ourselves.*' 

''  Well  spoken  !'*  cried  all  the  men  who  were 
around  me ;  '^  but,  Meer  Sahib,  why  not  help 
ourselves  at  once  ?  these  stingy  merchants  can 
have  no  idea  of  the  wants  of  men  of  honour  like 
us,  who  have  a  long  journey  before  us/' 

^^  You  shall  hear  what  they  say/'  replied  I ; 


16  CONFESBION8  OP  A  THUG* 

'^  meanwhile  let  us  be  quiet  and  orderly,  and  let 
none  of  you  interrupt  their  consultations,  or 
oflfer  violence  to  any  of  the  townspeople/' 

The  time  had  nearly  elapsed,  and  the  hilt  of 
my  sword  was  all  that  remained  in  the  sunlight. 
The  council  of  the  merchants  was,  from  all  ap- 
pearances, as  far  from  a  decision  as  ever,  if  I 
might  judge  from  their  angry  debate,  and  the 
imsettled  and  anxious  expressions  of  their  coun- 
tenances. 

Eagerly  I  watched  the  increasing  shadow,  as 
from  time  to  time  I  called  to  them  that  the  pe* 
riod  allowed  had  nearly  elapsed;  at  last  the 
bright  hilt  of  my  sword  gUttered  no  longer,  and 
I  took  it  up  amidst  a  shout  from  my  men.  The 
merchants  saw  my  action,  and  again  advanced 
in  a  body  towards  me. 

^^  Sit  down,  Meer  Sahib,^'  said  the  fiittest  of 
them,  who  appeared  to  be  the  chief^  '^  sit  down ; 
let  us  talk  over  this  matter  calmlv  and  delibe- 
rately. That  business  is  always  unsatisfiictory 
which  is  done  in  a  hurry,  and  with  heated 
minds." 

^^No!^^  I  exclaimed,  ^^ I  will  not:  standing 
as  I  am,  I  will  hear  what  you  have  to  say.  Re- 
member, when  I  draw  my  sword  the  plunder 
begins,  and  though  I  have  some  influence  over 


CONFESfllONfl  OF  A  THUG.  17 

these  brave  fellows  while  they  expect  a  reason* 
able  offer  from  you,  yet  the  instant  they  are 
disappointed  my  power  ends,  and  I  will  not  an- 
swer for  any  of  your  lives/* 

^^  Come  aside  with  me  for  a  moment,'*  said 
the  chief  merchant ;  '^  I  would  speak  with  you 
apart ;  you  need  fear  no  treachery  from  a  sa- 
houkar!*' 

We  all  laughed  heartily.  ^^  No,  no,**  said  I, 
'^  I  fear  naught,  and  will  come.  And  do  you,  my 
good  fellows,**  I  added,  turning  to  my  men^  '*  see 
that  none  of  these  worthy  persons  escape.** 

"Well,**  said  I,  when  we  had  gone  a  few 
paces  from  the  group,  "  what  would  you  say  ? 
Be  quick;  my  men  are  impatient,  and  your 
houses  and  shops  are  provokingly  and  tempt- 
ingly near.** 

"  Listen  then,**  replied  he ;  '^  you  are  a  leader, 
and  by  your  conduct  doubtless  have  the  influ- 
ence you  appear  to  have.  You  have  not  more 
than  five  hundred  men  with  you ;  we  offer  you 
therefore  ten  thousand  rupees  as  your  own 
share,  one  thousand  to  each  of  your  sirdars, 
and  one  hundred  apiece  to  your  men ;  this  will 
be  nearly  a  lakh  of  rupees,  and  we  will  take  our 
chance  with  the  main  body.  What  do  you 
say  ?  be  quick  and  tell  me,  for  the  money  is  at 


18  OONFESBKON8  OF  A  THUO. 

hand,  and  can  be  easily  distrilmted  before  the 
main  body  comes  up.^ 

I  pondered  awhile;  I  knew  Cheetoo  would 
make  his  own  terms,  and  I  did  not  see  any 
harm  in  getting  as  much  as  I  could  of  the  spoil 
before  he  came*  I  knew  also  that  he  expected 
ten  lakhs,  and  would  get  it,  or  nearly  the  sum, 
by  fidr  means  or  foul.  ^'Listen  again,'^  said 
the  sahoukar ;  "  you  are  in  advance ;  yon  haye 
naught  to  do  but  take  your  money  and  push 
on,  and  any  village  before  you  will  shelter  you 
for  the  night;  what  will  Cheetoo  know  of  it?^' 

^'Nay,^'  said  I,  ^^here  we  remain;  after  a 
march  of  twenty-five  coss,  we  are  in  no  humour 
to  proceed;  but  I  will  take  my  men  outside  the 
town  on  the  instant  payment  of  one  lakh  of  ru- 
pees ; — remember,  one  third  of  what  we  get  goes 
to  the  chie^  and  our  share  aft;er  all  is  not  much/^ 

^^ Agreed,'*  said  he;  "now  come  to  your 
men,  and  persuade  them  to  be  quiet:  they  will 
not  get  so  much  by  violence  as  by  treating  us 
w«U/' 

We  returned  to  the  group  we  had  left,  and  I 
imfolded  to  them  the  proposition  which  had 
been  made  to  me ;  it  was  welcomed  with  a  loud 
shout  which  made  the  air  ring,  and  was  then 
succeeded  by  loud  cries  for  the  money. 


OOWTBSSIONfi  or  A  TKVQ.  19 

Tke  sum  had  evidently  been  collected  pre- 
viously^ for  in  a  few  moments  a  line  of  men, 
heavily  laden  with  bags  of  rupees,  issued  from 
a  lane  close  to  where  we  were  sitting.  Duffa 
by  duffa  of  the  Pindharees,  each  headed  by  its 
own  duffadar,  was  brought  up  to  the  spot; 
each  man*  received  his  hundred  rupees,  each 
leader  his  thousand,  which  were  stowed  awqr  in 
the  capacious  bags  of  their  saddles. 

*^You  have  not  cared  for  yourself,  Meer 
Sahib,''  said  Peer  Khan ;  ^'  you  have  taken  no- 
thing/' 

*'  Oh,  do  not  fear  for  me,''  I  replied ;  "  I  have 
got  my  share ;  the  bag  does  not  look  large,  but 
it  holds  gold." 

His  eyes  brightened.  ^'That  is  right,"  he 
said;  '^  the  others  must  not  know  of  it." 

^'  Not  a  syllable ;  it  is  known  only  to  you  and 
myself.  Now  we  must  take  care  these  rascals 
commit  no  excesses ;  they  seem  half  in  the  hu- 
mour to  run  riot  in  the  town." 

'^  They  seem  content,"  he -replied;  "at  least 
I  fer  one  am.  By  Alia !  Meer  Sahib,  this  is 
rare  work;  a  thousand  rupees  in  a  morning's 
ride  is  better  than  oiu:  own  profession,  though 
we  have  been  lucky  in  our  time." 
<^  Choop ! "  said  I,  "  silence !   This  is  no  time 


20  CONFSSBIOIf  8  OP  A  THUG. 

for  our  secrets.  Away  -with  you  1  See  that  the 
men  take  up  ground  before  the  town*  I  will  re- 
main here  with  some  others^  and  see  what  be- 
comes of  the  place  when  Cheetoo  arrives/' 

One  by  one  the  Pindharees  left  me,  except  a 
few  who  staid  by  my  desire ;  and  our  business 
at  an  end^  I  sat  down  and  awaited-  Cheetoo's 
arrivaL 

^^  What  do  you  think  he  will  ask?''  said  my 
ht  friend  to  me. 

''I  know  noty"  I  answered;  ^  but  you  had  bet- 
ter be  liberal  at  once,  or  he  will  sack  your  town, 
and  you  know  what  Pindharees  are ;  they  have 
few  scruples,  and  some  of  you  may  be  tor- 
tured." 

A  general  shudder  ran  through  the  assembfy 
at  the  thought  of  the  torture,  and  I  saw  I  had 
made  a  hit.  "Yes,"  I  continued,  "there  are 
such  things  as  korlas,  and  your  fat  backs 
would  soon  be  laid  open ;  besides  there  are  fet- 
lows  who  are  rare  hands  at  tying  up  fingen 
and  hitting  them  on  the  ends,  which  is  not 
agreeable  I  should  ihink,-also  at  mixing  com- 
positions for  those  bags  to  be  tied  over  your 
mouths.  I  have  heard  of  even  still  worse  con- 
trivances to  persuade  obstinate  sahoukars ;  but 
ye  are  wise  men — ^ye  will  be  warned.^ 


» 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  21 

^  Say  at  once,  Meer  Sahib/'  said  another  of 
the  merchants  who  had  not  yet  spoken,  ''  say 
what  we  should  offer,  and  how  many  Pindharees 
are  there  ?  we  have  heard  there  are  five  thou- 
sand/' 

<<  Somewhat  below  the  mark,  Sethjee,''  said 
I ;  ^<  we  are  little  under  ten  thousand,  I  think ; 
however,  you  will  see  the  Lubhur,  and  judge 
for  yourselves.  As  for  the  sum,  I  should  say, 
in  the  first  place,  a  lakh  of  rupees  for  Cheetoo 
himself — I  know  he  expects  as  much;  then 
there  are  three  sirdars,  Heeroo,  Ghuffoor  Khan, 
and  Rajun — fifty  thousand  a  piece ;  then  each 
minor  leader  and  dufiadar  a  thousand,  and 
every  good  Pindharee  a  hundred.  Say,  have  I 
spoken  well?'' 

^'  Bhugwan  protect  us !"  cried  one  and  all, 
'^  we  are  ruined  and  dead  men.  Why  this 
would  be  at  least  eight  lakhs  of  rupees ;  where 
are  we  to  get  such  a  sum  ?  We  are  ruined,  and 
better  kill  us  at  once." 

''  No,  no,  my  good  friends,  not  so,"  said  I. 
'^  All  the  world  knows  that  Oomraotee  is  the 
richest  town  in  the  country,  ay  richer  than 
Hyderabad  itself,  and  that  the  money  may  be 
counted,  not  by  lakhs,  but  by  crores ;  so  talk 
not  to  Cheetoo  of  your  poverty,  for  he  will  pre- 


22  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

sently  prove  whether  you  He  or  not.  Trust  me^ 
your  safest  plan  is  to  offer  hnn  a  large  sum  at 
once,  for  he  has  a  long  journey  before  him ;  the 
men  have  got  nothing  since  we  left  Nemawur, 
and  they  are  hungry  and  thirsty/' 

"  I  tell  you  all/'  said  the  fat  sahoukar,  "  the 
worthy  Meer  Sahib  speaks  the  truth.  Bhug- 
wan  has  sent  this  gurdee  (calamity),  and  we 
must  be  resigned  to  our  fate.  Better  far  is  it 
to  give  the  uttermost  farthing,  than  to  see  our 
wives  and  daughters  dishonoured  before  our 
eyes.    I  have  spoken.'' 

"  Good !"  cried  I ;  *'now  you  speak  like  wise 
men,  and  I  will  give  you  further  advice.  Chee- 
too  is  a  great  man,  and  loves  to  be  paid  honour, 
as  indeed  is  due  to  him ;  so  also  do  the  other 
leaders.  Now  get  you  pan,  uttur,  and  spices, 
make  up  a  proper  tray  of  them,  bring  a  few 
handsome  shawls,  and  as  he  takes  his  seat,  one  of 
you  throw  a  pair  of  the  best  over  his  shoulders 
and  those  of  the  other  chiefs,  and  lay  yoiur 
nuzzurs  before  him  as  you  would  before  Si- 
kundur  Jah  himself.  Inshalla !  you  will  find 
favour  in  his  sight,  and  where  you  would  have 
to  pay  ten  lakhs  you  will  get  off  with  half  the 
sum,  and  save  yoiur  town  besides." 
<<  By  Gunga !  't  is  well  said ! "  cried  several. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUQ.  23 

'^  Meer  Sahib^  you  are  a  kind  firiend  and  give 
good  advice ;  without  you  we  should  not  have 
known  what  to  do/^ 

'^  Again,''  said  I^  ^'  let  none  of  you  have  long 
faces^  but  all  look  as  if  you  were  rejoiced  at  his 
coming.  Be  none  of  you  alarmed  before  you 
have  cause*  Pay  you  must,  and  therefore  do 
it  with  as  good  a  grace  as  you  can/' 

The  assembly  drank  in  my  words,  as  I  by 
turns  advised  and  alarmed  them,  in  order  to 
keep  up  the  spirit  I  had  infused;  and  in  this 
manner  the  time  passed  imtil  the  dusk  of  even- 
ing, when,  by  the  noise  of  the  tread  of  many 
horses'  feet  and  the  firing  of  matchlocks,  we 
were  assured  of  the  approach  of  the  main  body* 

^^  Now  stick  by  us,"  cried  the  sahoukars  as 
they  crowded  round  me ;  ''  you  are  our  friend 
and  must  present  us :  we  will  not  be  afiraid." 
But  their  words  belied  them,  for  the  teeth  of 
one  and  all  were  chattering  with  fear,  and  their 
cheeks  blanched,  at  the  thoughts  of  confronting 
the  Pindharee  chief. 

Cheetoo  came,  and  riding  into  the  chouke, 
surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  wild-looking  figures, 
the  efiect  of  whose  appearance  was  materially 
increased  by  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  his  titles 
were  screamed  out  by  a  dozen  mouths,  each 


24  OONFB88IONS  OP  A  THUG. 

vying  with  the  other  in  exaggeration  of  his 
powers. 

The  group  of  sahoukars,  headed  by  me,  ad- 
vanced towards  him ;  and  the  head  merchant, 
rubbing  his  forehead  on  the  chiePs  stirrup,  im- 
plored him  to  alight  and  refresh  himself,  ad- 
ding that  a  zeafut  had  been  prepared,  and  all 
were  desirous  of  presenting  their  nuzzurs. 

I  seconded  the  request,  and  he  exclaimed, 
'^  Surely  I  know  that  voice ;  whose,  in  the  name 
of  Shitan,  is  it  ?'^ 

"  That  of  your  slave  Ameer  Ali,**  said  I. 

'^  Oh,  then  all  is  right,^'  he  cried ;  '^  and  thou 
too  hast  turned  sahoukar.  How  is  this,  Meer 
Sahib?'' 

*'  May  I  be  your  sacrifice,  Nuwab  !'*  said  I ; 
''  I  have  but  mingled  with  these  worthy  persons, 
because  they  declared  they  should  be  annihi- 
lated at  the  sight  of  the  splendour  of  your  ap- 
pearance. I  did  but  console  them  and  keep 
up  their  spirits  till  my  lord  arrived/' 

"  Thou  hast  done  well,"  said  Cheetoo.  *^  Is 
everything  prepared  ?  " 

''All,"  cried  the  sahoukars;  ''if  the  noble 
Cheetoo  will  but  alight,  we  are  prepared  to  do 
him  honour." 

He  alighted,  and  led  by  the  hand  by  the  chief 


CONVBSBIONS  OF  A  THUG.  25 

merchant,  he  was  conducted  into  an  adjoining 
house,  which  belonged  to  one  of  the  merchants, 
and  where  a  clean  white  floor-doth  had  been 
spread,  and  a  musnud  placed.  The  room  too 
was  well  lighted*  Cheetoo  took  his  seat,  and 
looked  around  him  with  evident  gratification ; 
savage  as  his  countenance  was,  it  now  wore  a 
smile  of  triumph,  yet  mixed  with  an  expression 
of  extreme  pleasure. 

**  These  are  civilised  people,*'  said  he  to 
Rajun,  his  favourite,  who  was  close  to  him.  *'  I 
little  expected  this :  didyou?'* 

"  Indeed  no,*'  said  he ;  "I  thought  we 
should  have  had  to  cut  oiur  way  into  the  town. 
Depend  on  it,  this  is  some  of  Ameer  Ali's 
doing.'* 

*'  Likely  enough,'*  said  Cheetoo ;  '^  he  is  a 
gentleman,  and  knows  how  a  gentleman  ought 
to  be  received.  But  for  him  it  is  most  pro- 
bable these  swine  would  have  shut  themselves 
up  in  their  houses,  and  given  us  the  trouble  of 
pulling  them  out.  But  see, — ^wbat  are  they 
about?" 

I  was  nudged  by  the  Sahoukar,  who,  whis- 
pering, implored  me  to  ask  Cheetoo  to  accept 
their  nuzzur.  '*  Five  hundred  rupees  for  you 
if  he  takes  it,"  again  he  whispered  as  I  pre- 

VOL.  III.  c 


26  CONFB8BIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

tended  to  hesitate.  '^  Agreed/'  said  I ;  ^^  I  will 
revenge  myself  if  it  is  not  paid.'' 

'^By  Gunga!  by  my  Jimwa!"  again  said 
he  most  earnestly^  ^'nay^  I  will  double  it. 
Speak  for  U8>  good  Meer  Sahib^  are  you  not  our 
friend  and  our  brother?" 

''What  are  those  sons  of  asses  talking  to 
you  about?"  cried  Cheetoo.  "  Why  don't  they 
speak  out?" 

*'  Khodawund !"  I  said,  ^'  the  terror  of  your 
name  has  preceded  you" — ^and  he  smiled  grim- 
ly,— ^^  and  your  appearance  is  in  every  way  so 
imposing  and  surpassing  the  accounts  these 
men  have  heard,  that  by  Alia !  they  are  dumb ; 
and  though  they  would  fain  lay  a  nuzzur  at  your 
feet,  in  every  way  befitting  your  high  rank, 
they  have  not^  words  to  express  their  desires, 
and  have  begged  your  slave  to  inform  my  lord 
of  them." 

''  Kabool,  Kabool !  I  agree,"  cried  Cheetoo ; 
''  let  the  trays  be  brought.  Verily  a  nuzzur 
from  the  sahoukars  of  Oonuiaotee  ought  to  be 
worth  seeing." 

Fifteen  trays  were  brought  in,  covered  with 
rich  velvet  coverings,  and  set  down  before  the 
musnud;  one  by  one  their  covers  were  re* 
moved,  and  indeed  it  was  a  goodly  sight !  Dates, 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  27 

pistachio  nuts^  sweetmeats,  and  sugar-candy 
filled  four ;  the  rest  contained  cloths  of  various 
kinds,  European  and  Indian,  muslins,  chintzes, 
rich  turbans,  and  Benares  brocades.  It  was  a 
nuzzur  fit  for  a  prince,  and  Cheetoo  was  de- 
lighted. 

^*  Now,'^  said  I  to  the  Sahoukar,  "  this  is  a 
happy  moment;  where  are  the  shawls  and  the 
ashruffee^?  Have  a  stout  heart,  and  throw 
the  shawls  over  him,  as  you  would  over  one  of 
your  own  tribe  at  a  marriage.^' 

The  Sahoukar  took  the  shawls  fi*om  an  at- 
tendant, and  putting  five  ashruffees  upon  them, 
advanced  to  the  feet  of  Cheetoo ;  and  having 
made  the  tusleem&t,  or  three  obeisances,  he 
presented  the  gold,  and  unfolding  the  shawls, 
which  were  very  splendid,  dexterously  enve- 
-loped  the  chiePs  person  in  them,  and  then  re- 
treating, stood  with  his  hands  folded  on  his 
breast  in  an  attitude  of  respectful  hmnility. 


C2 


28  CONPBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  11. 

"  The  aoiiB  of  fortune,  she  has  sent  us  forth 
To  thrive  by  the  keen  action  of  our  wits, 
Which,  backed  hy  fearful  dread  of  our  bright  swords, 
Doth  fill  our  purses  speedily." 

Cheetoo  was  evidently  flattered  by  the  distinc- 
tion with  which  he  had  been  received,  and  as 
he  examined  the  beautifiil  shawls  which  now 
enveloped  his  person,  a  grim  smile  of  delight 
lighted  up  his  coarse  features. 

'^  These  men  have  sense/'  said  he  to  Ghuffoor 
Khan,  ^'and  are  evidently  accustomed  to  the 
visits  of  persons  of  quality.  We  Ettle  expected 
this  civility,  and  in  truth  it  is  most  acceptable 
after  our  long  ride ;  but  they  have  forgotten 
you.*' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  29 

''Not  80^  noble  Cheetoo/'  cried  the  Sahoukar^ 
advancing  with  several  pairs  of  shawls  over  his 
arm ;  ''we  are  not  forgetful  of  our  distinguished 
guests ;"  and  he  threw  a  pair  over  each  of  the 
chiefs^  which  they  received  with  complacency. 

"Let  the  room  be  cleared/'  cried  Cheetoo ; 
"  we  have  business  with  these  worthy  gentle- 
men^ which  I  have  sworn  to  do  before  we  touch 
any  refreshment.'^ 

It  was  quickly  done^  and  there  only  remained 
our  leaders  and  the  sahoukars^  who  huddled 
together  like  wild  fowl  on  the  approach  of  a 
hawk. 

"  Come  forward/'  said  Cheetoo  to  them  ; 
"  come  and  sit  near  us;  we  would  speak  to 
you." 

They  all  arose^  and,  as  they  were  directed^ 
seated  themselves  in  respectful  attitudes  on  the 
edge  of  the  musnud. 

"  Now/'  continued  Cheetoo^  "  you  are  doubt- 
less aware  of  our  object.  We  want  money,  and 
money  we  will  have,  by  fair  means  or  foul ;  if 
ye  are  wise,  ye  will  pay  me  handsomely  to  be 
rid  of  me  and  my  people,  who  are  savage  fel- 
lows. I  desire  not  to  harm  you^  and  on  your 
own  heads  be  it,  if  any  disaster  befalls  you. 


30  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Say^  theref<Nrej  how  much  are  ye  prepared  to 
give?'' 

''Truly/' said  the  Sahoukar^  my  firiend,  who 
was  the  spokesman^  ''we  have  been  duly  ad- 
vised of  your  Highness's  coming;  and  as  a 
proof  that  we  did  not  dread  you^  you  see  us 
h^re^  and  we  have  done  our  poor  ability  to  wel- 
come so  distinguished  a  person.  We  have  also 
received  good  counsel  from  your  servant  the 
Meer  Sahib ;  and  agreeably  to  his  instructions 
we  have  drawn  up  a  list  of  a  few  trifles  and 
some  ready  money  which  we  are  desirous  of 
laying  at  the  feet  of  your  Highness."  And  the 
Sahoukar  handed  to  him  a  paper  written  in 
Persian. 

"  This  is  unintelligible  to  me,  for  I  am  no 
moonshee :  but  can  any  of  you  read^  brothel's  ?  " 
asked  Cheetoo  of  the  other  leaders. 

"  Not  a  word^  not  a  letter/'  cried  one  and 
all ;  "  none  of  us  know  one  letter  from  an- 
other." 

"  I  can  send  for  a  moonshee/'  said  the  Sa- 
houkar ;  "  one  is  in  attendance." 

"  If  I  am  permitted,"  said  I,  "I  will  read  the 
list :  I  may  be  able  to  make  it  out." 

"  Ha !  thou  art  a  clerk  as  well  as  a  good 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  31 


soldier,'*  C5ried  Cheetoo,  laughing.  "  WeU,  take 
the  paper,  and  let  us  hear  our  good  fortune/' 

^  First  then/*  said  I,  after  I  had  glanced  over 
the  document,  ^^  this  paper  sets  forth,  that  the 
sahoukars  and  others  of  the  market-town  of 
Oomraotee,  in  council  assembled,  having  heard 
of  the  near  approach  of  the  mighty  Cheetoo 
and  his  army,  and  being  desirous  of  approach- 
ing his  feet  with  a  small  tribute  of  respect, 
have  put  down  the  following  articles  and  sums 
of  ready  money,  which  are  prepared  and  ready 
for  his  acceptance, — on  no  condition  save  that 
they  may  find  favour  in  his  sight,  and  be  the 
humble  means  of  insuring  his  clemency  to 
others.*' 

**  Good !  **  said  Cheetoo.  *'  Now  get  thee  to 
the  marrow  of  the  matter  as  speedily  as  may 
be,  for  my  stomach  craves  food,  and  I  doubt  not 
theseworthy gentlemen's  fiunilies  have  prepared 
a  repast  for  me." 

"  It  is  ready,  noble  Cheetoo,"  cried  the  Sa- 
faoukar ;  ^^  and  if  the  order  is  given,  it  will  be 
set  out;  but  the  food  of  us  poor  Hindoos  would 
be  tasteless  to  my  lord,  and  therefore  we  have 
had  the  repast  cooked  by  the  best  Bawurchees 
of  the  town." 

^'Silence!"  cried  the  chief;  '^ speak  when 


32  GONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

you  are  allowed  to  do  so:  we  are  in  no  hu- 
mour to  be  interrupted/^ 

The  Sahoukar  shrank  back  intimidated,  and 
raising  my  voice  I  proceeded. 

"The  first  item.  Protector  of  the  Poor!'* 
cried  I,  "is  a  sum  of  fifty  thousand  rupees  for 
yourself 

'^  Is  that  all  ? ''  cried  he,  his  brow  contracting* 

"  Stay/*  said  I ;  "  more  follows.  ^  A  tray  of 
choice  jewels,  gold,  and  silver,  valued  at  fifteen 
thousand  rupees,  and  three  trays  of  shawls  and 
brocades  for  my  lord^s  Muhal,  valued  at  ten 
thousand  rupees :  in  all,  seventy-five  thousand 
rupees.  Secondly,  a  sum  of  ten  thousand  ru- 
pees to  each  leader  of  rank,  of  whom  we  learn 
from  the  worthy  Syud,  Ameer  Ali,  there  are 
three :  a  tray  of  jewels  to  each,  of  five  thousand 
rupees,  and  three  trays,  each  valued  at  five 
thousand  more ;  in  all,  twenty  thousand  rupees 
each/'' 

"Go  on!*'  cried  Cheetoo;  "you  have  not 
done  yet,  I  suppose  ?  *' 

"  No,*'  said  I,  glancing  down  the  paper ; 
"there  is  more  following.  '  Thirdly,  a  sum  of 
one  thousand  rupees  to  each  duffidar :  we  are 
uninformed  of  their  number,  but  we  have  sup- 
posed thirty.*  ** 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  33 

"  Good !  *^  cried  Cheetoo ;  **  what  more  ?  '* 

<'  <  Fourthly,  the  sum  of  fifty  rupees  to  each 
deserving  person,  to  be  given  at  the  discretion 
of  the  mighty  Cheetoo ;  by  report  we  hear  there 
are  four  thousand.  Also  food,  grain,  and  forage 
for  as  many  days  as  the  army  may  remain  with 
us/  This  is  all,''  said  I ;  '^  what  are  my  lord's 
orders?" 

''The  list  is  well  enough,"  said  Cheetoo; 
^  but  they  are  wrong  in  some  particulars :  first, 
there  are  fifty  dufiadars,  are  there  not,  Ghuf- 
foorKhan?" 

"There  are,"  he  replied;  "I  told  them  oflF 
myself." 

*'  Put  that  down,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  Cheetoo. 
''Again,  there  are  five  thousand  good  Pindha- 
rees;  am  I  not  right?" 

"True  again,"  cried  all  the  leaders;  "were 
they  not  counted  at  Nemawur?" 

This  was  a  lie ;  there  were  hardly  four  thou- 
sand, for  nearly  half  the  lubhur  had  gone  off 
in  a  different  direction  firom  the  Nurbudda;  but 
it  signified  little ;  for  Cheetoo,  I  knew,  was  de- 
termined to  make  the  best  terms  he  could  with 
the  sahoukars. 

"  Put  down  five  thousand,"  said  Cheetoo ; 
"  and  now  see  how  much  you  have  got." 

c  5 


34  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

I  hastily  arranged  the  amount,  and  read  the 
paper  to  him,  *^  First,'*  said  I,  "  there  is  your 
Highnesses  share,  seventy-five  thousand  ru- 
pees; secondly,  on  account  of  the  leaders,  uxty- 
tbousand  rupees;  then  the  fifty  dufiadars, 
each  man  a  thousand,  fifty  thousand  rupees ; 
lastly,  five  thousand  men,  each  forty,  two  hun- 
dred thousand.  And  the  sum  of  the  whole 
is  three  lakhs  and  eighty-five  thousand  rupees.'* 

''And,'*  said  Cheetoo  to  Ghufibor  Khan, 
''  the  horses*  shoes  must  be  worn  out,  I  think  ? 
we  require  new  ones.** 

*'  Certainly,**  cried  the  Khan,  with  a  merry 
grin. 

''  Put  down  fifteen  thousand  rupees  for  the 
horse-shoes,  this,  Meer  Sahib,  will  make  the 
sum  an  even  four  lakhs;  and  gentlemen,** 
continued  he  to  the  sahoukars, ''  I  must  trouble 
you  to  pay  with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  or 
we  must  help  ourselves.** 

There  was  a  hurried  conference  for  a  few  mo- 
ments among  the  sahoukars,  and  a  few  angry 
words  passed  among  them  ;  but  they  were 
wise ;  my  &t  firiend  rose,  and  making  a  lowly 
obeisance,  declared  the  money  was  at  hand,  and 
should  be  brought  inunediately. 

''Good !'*  cried  Cheetoo;  "now  let  me  have 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  35 

my  dinner^  and  do  jou  all  see  that  the  duffa- 
dars  are  present  at  thU  house  by  tomorrow's 
dawn^  to  receive  their  shares  and  those  of  their 
men*  The  lubhnr  must  move  on,  for  after  this 
kind  reception,  I  would  not  have  my  friends  the 
sahoukars  exposed  to  the  chance  of  being  plun- 
dered by  my  lawless  bands/' 

The  chiefs  separated,  and  I  was  preparing  to 
leave  the  room  with  them,  when  Cheetoo  called 
me  back ;  ^^  Come  and  take  your  dinner  with 
me/'  said  he ;  ^  I  doubt  not  your  friends  the 
sahoukars  have  prepared  enough  for  ub  two." 

I  obeyed  the  order,  and  seated  myself  at  the 
edge  of  the  musnud.  The  dinner  was  soon 
brought,  and  a  choice  repast  it  was.  We  did 
justice  to  it,  for  in  truth  our  travel  had  sharp- 
ened our  appetites.  These  satisfied,  and  in- 
haling the  fitigrant  smoke  of  our  pipes,  Cheetoo 
asked  me  how  I  had  managed  to  bring  about 
so  advantageous  a  reception  as  he  had  met 
with. 

I  related  the  whole  to  him,  suppressing  how- 
ever the  fact  that  I  had  secured  for  myself  so 
large  a  sum  as  ten  thousand  rupees ;  for  had  I 
disclosed  that,  he  would  presently  have  helped 
himself  to  half  of  it  at  least.    Peer  Khan  was 


36  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

the  only  person  who  knew  of  it,  and  to  him 
alone  was  I  determined  to  entrust  it. 

He  was  delighted ;  he  had,  I  knew,  deter- 
mined to  raise  a  large  sum,  and  I  had  purpose- 
ly exaggerated  his  probable  demand  to  the  sa- 
houkars;  this,  and  my  threats  and  hints  of  the 
place  being  given  up  to  plunder  on  the  least 
demur  on  their  parts  of  paying  handsomely,  had 
been  successful. 

^  You  see,  Meer  Sahib,''  said  he,  ''by  your 
excellent  conduct  I  have  secured,  first,  seventy- 
five  thousand  rupees ;  and  what  is  over,  after 
every  proper  Pindharee  has  got  his  forty  rupees, 
will  make  the  sum  pretty  near  a  lakh ;  which 
is,  you  will  say,  a  good  beginning.'' 

''  May  your  prosperity  increase,  noble  Chee- 
too,"  said  I ;  ''  if  your  slave  can  help  you  to  a 
few  more  sums  like  the  present,  he  will  only 
feel  himself  too  happy,  and  too  honoured  by 
distinction  like  the  present.  For  the  men  I 
had  with  me,  I  made  the  same  terms  as  you 
have  accepted  for  the  whole,  and  they  were 
wdl  satisfied." 

''  And  for  yourself,  Meer  Sahib  ?  " 

''  I  have  not  got  much,"  said  I ;  ''  perhaps  I 
might  have  arrogated  to  myself  the  distinction 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  37 

of  one  of  the  leaders^  but  I  refrained :  they  gave 
me  five  thousand  rupees  however^  and  I  am 
satisfied/' 

"  Nay/'  said  Cheetoo ;  *'  it  was  too  little^  my 
firiend^  and  I  advise  you  to  get  as  much  as  you 
can  next  time.  And  as  you  have  behaved  so 
well  in  this  instance  at  the  head  of  the  advance- 
party,  I  will  give  it  into  your  command  in  future, 
and  must  satisfy  Ghuffoor  Khan  as  well  as  I 
can ;  he  is  a  good  soldier,  but  a  thick-headed 
fellow,  who  is  always  for  helping  himself,  and 
setting  fire  to  towns  and  villages,  by  which 
we  seldom  get  half  as  much,  espedafly  firom 
these  rich  places,  as  we  could  do  by  a  little 
management  and  a  few  soft  words/' 

^'  May  your  condescension  increase,  Nuwab ! " 
cried  I ;  '^  your  servant,  Inshalla !  will  never 
disappoint  you." 

I  took  leave  of  him  soon  afterwards,  and 
joined  the  sahoukars,  who  were  sitting  below 
counting  the  money,  which  lay  in  laige  heaps 
on  the  floor. 

They  received  me  joyfiilly,  and  expressed  in 
forcible  language  how  much  they  were  indebt- 
ed to  me  for  my  active  interference  in  their  be- 
half.   They  would  have  pressed  on  me  the  five 


88  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

hundred  rupees  they  had  promised  when  I  pre- 
sented them  to  Cheetoo,  but  I  refused  it, 

^'No/*  said  I;  **if  I  have  done  you  service, 
and  I  think  I  have,  I  will  not  sell  my  good  of- 
fices. You  have  dealt  as  well  by  me  as  I  have 
by  you,  so  the  balance  is  even ;  all  I  pray  of 
you  is,  to  let  me  have  my  money  in  gold  bars, 
which  I  can  easily  conceal,  except  a  few  hun- 
dred rupees  for  present  expenses.'^ 

^^  It  is  granted,^'  said  the  Sahoukar ;  and  I 
had  shortly  afi;erwards  the  gold  in  my  posses^ 
sion ;  and  taking  a  few  of  the  sahoukars;'  men 
to  guard  me,  I  bent  my  way  to  the  camp,  the 
bright  fires  of  which  sparkled  through  the  dark- 
ness on  the  plain  beyond  the  town,  revealing 
many  a  wild  group  which  huddled  round  them 
to  warm  themselves  firom  the  effects  of  the  al- 
most chilling  night  breeze.  I  was  soon  at  my 
little  tent^  which  consisted  of  a  cloth  stretched 
over  three  spears,  two  of  which  were  stuck 
into  the  ground,  and  another  tied  across  them 
as  a  ridge  pole ;  and  assisted  by  Peer  Khan,  I 
put  the  gold  into  the  bags  I  had  had  made  in 
the  flaps  of  my  saddle,  and  sewed  them  over. 
I  was  ten  thousand  rupees  richer  in  one  night ! 
''This  is  grand  work,^*  said  Peer  Khan; 


OONFB8SION8  OF  A  THUG.  39 

^'here  we  have  had  no  trouble;  and  if  we  go 
on  at  this  rate,  we  shall  return  far  richer  than 
after  the  toil  and  risk  of  a  hundred  Thuggee 
expeditions. 

^^  I  am  to  have  the  advance-guard  always/' 
said  I ;  ^^  and  it  shall  be  my  own  fieiult  if  we  do 
not  always  secure  a  good  share;  for  my  own 
part^  I  have  forsworn  Thuggee,  as  long  as  there 
is  a  Pindharee  chief  to  erect  his  standard.^' 

*^And  we  will  all  follow  you/'  he  replied; 
'^  Motee  and  the  others  are  delighted  with  their 
success,  and  are  in  high  spirits:  there  is  not  one 
of  them  but  has  got  a  good  share  of  today's 
work,  for  we  stuck  near  you,  and  were  bribed 
well  to  use  our  influence  with  you ;  they 
thought  us  all  dufiadars,  and  you  know  Mo- 
tee and  myself  shared  as  such." 

'^  It  shall  not  be  my  &ult,"  said  I,  ^  if  you 
are  not  all  duf&dars  in  reality  before  long.  Let 
the  men  make  themselves  active,  and  dress 
handsomely:  you  are  all  well  mounted,  and 
will  catch  the  eye  of  the  chief." 

By  dawn  the  next  morning  I  was  with 
Cheetoo.  The  sahoukars  had  collected  the 
whole  of  the  money,  by  subscriptions  among 
themselves  and  collections  from  the  town ;  and 
the  whole  was  distributed  fidrly,  I  must  say. 


40  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

among  the  Pindharees.  Each  duffadar  bore 
away  the  share  of  his  dufia,  and  they  knew 
too  well  the  risk  they  would  run  if  they  de- 
frauded any  man  of  his  just  due. 

A  few  hours  elapsed,  and  after  a  hurried  meal^ 
every  man  was  on  his  horse,  and  the  Lubhur 
departed  to  seek  fresh  plunder  in  the  coimtry 
before  them*  Yet  before  he  set  out,  Cheetoo 
promised,  in  consequence  of  the  ready  payment 
of  the  sum  he  received,  that  in  every  future  ex- 
pedition he  might  undertake,  the  town  of  Oom- 
raotee  should  be  exempted  from  contributions ; 
and  he  kept  his  word.  Oomraotee  was  never 
again  plundered,  and  a  large  body  of  troops, 
which  were  stationed  there  afterwards,  effectu- 
ally deterred  small  and  straggling  parties  from 
surprising  it  as  we  had  done. 

Onwards  we  dashed !  I,  at  the  head  of  my 
band,  who  had  now  implicit  confidence  in  me, 
caracoled  along  on  my  gallant  horse,  with  a 
heart  as  light  and  happy  as  the  unlimited  free- 
dom of  action  I  possessed  could  make  it.  No 
thought  of  care  intruded,  and  I  was  spared  the 
pain  of  seeing  the  villages  we  passed  through 
(from  each  of  which  we  levied  as  much  as  we 
could,  which  was  instantly  laden  on  the  Shoo- 
tur  cameb  that  accompanied  us,)  burned  or 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  41 

plundered,  and  the  inoffensive  inhabitants  sub- 
jected to  the  cruel  tortiures  of  the  men  in  the 
rear,  who  were  often  disappointed  of  booty. 

We  halted  at  Karinjah ;  a  few  soldiers  who 
were  in  the  town  made  a  feeble  defence,  and 
wounded  a  few  of  my  men  as  we  rushed  into 
the  place ;  but  they  were  soon  killed  or  dis- 
persed ;  and,  as  a  warning  to  other  villages,  it 
was  given  up  to  sack  and  ruin.  I  could  never 
bear  the  sight  of  wanton  cruelty,  and  I  repaired 
to  my  place  in  the  camp ;  shortly  afterwards 
I  could  see,  from  the  bright  blaze  which  rose 
from  different  parts  of  the  village  almost  simul- 
taneously against  the  clear  gray  evening  sky, 
that  it  was  doomed  to  destruction.  Rapidly 
the  fire  spread,  while  the  shouts  of  the  Pindha- 
rees  engaged  in  their  horrid  work^  and  the 
screams  of  the  inhabitants — those  of  the  wo- 
men were  fearftilly  shrill  and  distinct — made  a 
fit  accompaniment.  But  it  was  a  work  in  which 
the  Pindharees  delighted;  order,  which  never 
existed  save  when  there  was  no  excitement, 
was  completely  at  an  end,  and  any  attempt  to 
have  checked  the  mad  riot  which  was  going  on 
would  have  been  attended  most  likely  with 
death  to  the  interferer.  My  own  Thugs,  too, 
sat  around  me,   for  a  Thug  is  not  savage^ 


42  OONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

and  they  had  no  inclination  to  join  in  the  ex- 
cesses. 

We  sat  in  silence^  but  our  attention  was  soon 
arrested  by  the  figure  of  a  man  dragging  along 
a  girl,  who  resisted  to  the  utmost  of  her  power, 
but  who  was  evidently  nearly  exhausted.  I 
rushed  forward  to  her  rescue,  and  my  eyes  fell 
on  the  person  of  Ghuffoor  Khan,  his  savage  fea- 
tures exaggerated  in  their  ferocious  expression 
by  lust  and  the  scene  he  had  been  engaged  in. 

"  Ha  !'*  cried  he,  "  Meer  Sahib,  is  that  you  ? 
here  have  I  been  working  Uke  atruePindharee,' 
and  have  brought  off  something  worth  having ; 
look  at  her,  man !  is  she  not  a  Peri ?  a  Hoori? 
The  fool,  her  mother,  must  needs  oppose  me 
when  I  got  into  their  house,  but  I  silenced  her 
with  a  thrust  of  my  sword,  and  lo !  here  is  her 
fair  daughter,  a  worthy  mate  for  a  prince. 
Speak,  my  pretty  one,  art  not  thou  honoured  at 
the  prospect  of  the  embraces  of  Ghuffoor  Khan?'' 

By  Alia!  Sahib,  I  could  have  killed  him, 
and  't  would  have  been  an  easy  matter  to  have 
done  so,  as  he  stood  unprepared.  I  had  half 
drawn  my  sword  from  its  scabbard,  but  I  re- 
turned it :  I  made  an  inward  determination  as 
to  his  fate,  and  I  kept  it.  I  vainly  endeavour- 
ed to  induce  him  to  give  up  the  girl  and  let  her 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  43 

go,  but  he  laughed  in  my  face,  and  dragged  her 
off.  She  would  fain  have  fled  from  him,  and 
attempted  to  do  so,  but  he  pursued  and  caught 
her,  for  her  tender  feet  were  cut  by  the  rough 
ground,  and  I  lost  sight  of  them  both  in  the 
quickly  closing  darkness.  Miserable  girl !  she 
was  a  Brahmin^s  daiighter,  and  was  spared  the 
degradation  of  seeing  the  light  of  another  day, 
and  the  misery  of  returning  to  her  desolate 
home  polluted  and  an  outcast.  Ghuffoor  Khan 
told  me  in  the  morning,  with  a  hellish  laugh, 
that  he  had  murdered  her,  as  she  tried  to  pos- 
sess herself  of  his  dagger,  to  plimge  it  into  her 
own  heart.  '^  I  spared  her  the  trouble,'^  he 
said. 

Gradually  the  fire  lessened  in  its  fury,  as 
there  remained  but  few  houses  imconsumed, 
but  the  Pindharees  were  still  at  their  wild  and 
horrible  work,  as  the  shrieks  borne  to  us  on  the 
night  wind  too  well  testified.  I  had  heard  that 
these  excesses  were  sometimes  committed,  but  I 
had  formed  no  idea  of  their  terrible  reality.  A 
thousand  times  I  formed  the  resolution  to  quit 
the  Lubhur  and  return  to  my  home ;  but  again 
the  thoiight,  that  a  few  straggling  horsemen, 
who  could  give  no  proper  account  of  them- 
selves, would  be  immediately  taken  for  Find- 


44  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

harees,  and  sacrificed  by  the  now  infuriated 
people  of  the  country^ — this^  and^  I  must  add,  a 
restless  desire  for  further  adventures,  caused 
me  to  dismiss  it  from  mj  mind.  It  began  to 
rain  too,  and  we  all  huddled  together  in  my 
little  tent,  and  passed  a  weaiy  ipght,  till  the 
morning  broke.  Then  we  were  again  in  mo- 
tion, and  the  ill-fieited  town  of  Karinjah,  now 
a  heap  of  smouldering  ruins,  was  soon  ftr  be- 
hind us. 

We  passed  Mungrool ;  and  beyond  the  town, 
now  in  tlie  broad  daylight,  I  had  an  opportu- 
niiy  of  seeing  the  spot  where  my  first  victim 
had  fallen.      I  had  thought  that  the  place 
where  he  fell  was  in  a  large  and  denke  jun* 
g^e,  so  at  least  it  appeared  that  night  in  the 
moonlight, — ^but  it  was  not  so ;  the  rivulet  was 
the  same  as  when  we  had  passed  it,  and  I  stood 
once  more  on  the  veiy  spot  where  the  sahou- 
kar  had  fallen !    A  thin  belt  of  bushes  firinged 
the  stream,  and  Peer  Khan  pointed  witli  a  sig- 
nificant gesture  a  little  higher  up  than  the  place 
at  which  we  crossed.     It  was  the  bhil  where 
they  were  buried^  and  it  now  seemed  a  fear- 
fully insecure  spot  for  the  concealment  of  our 
victims, — so  close  to  the  road,  and  apparently 
so    thinly   screened  firom  observation.     Tet 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  45 

many  years  had  now  passed  since  they  were 
deposited  in  their  last  resting-place,  and  a  suc- 
cession of  rainy  seasons  had  either  washed 
away  their  remains,  or  covered  them  still  deeper 
with  sand. 

We  passed  the  spot  too  where  our  bands 
had  encamped  and  separated;  and  before  me 
was  now  a  new  country,  though  it  little  dif- 
fered in  character  from  that  we  had  already  tra- 
versed. 

We  halted  at  Basim,  and  I  greatly  feared  a 
repetition  of  the  scenes  of  the  past  night ;  but 
the  men  were,  to  my  astonishment,  quiet  and 
orderly;  and  a  handsome  contribution  levied 
in  the  town  in  all  probability  saved  it.      From 
hence,  in  five  marches,  we  reached  Nandair  on 
the  Godavery,  a  rich  town,  and  one  which  pro- 
mised as  large  a  supply  to  our  army  as  we  had 
got  at  Oomraotee.    We  had  feared  the  news  of 
our  approach  would  have  reached  it,  and  that 
the  sahoukars  and  wealthy  inhabitants  would 
have  fled ;  but  it  was  not  so  :   they  were  com- 
pletely surprised  and  at  our  mercy,  for  not  a 
single  soldier  worth  mentioning  was  there  to 
guard  the  place.     A  few  there  certainly  were, 
who  shut  themselves  up  in  an  old  fort  which 
overhangs  the  river  and  commands  the  ford  ; 


46  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

but  they  kept  within  the  walls,  only  firing  a 
matchlock-shot  or  two  whenever  any  of  our 
marauders  approached  too  near;  we  did  not 
molest  them,  but  set  ourselves  to  work  to  levy 
as  large  a  sum  as  possible. 

As  before,  the  advance-guard  had  been  en- 
trusted to  me,  and  I  pursued  the  same  system 
I  had  done  at  Oomraotee. 

I  will  not  weary  you  with  a  repetition  of  al- 
most the  same  tale ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  one 
lakh  and  a  half  of  rupees  were  collected  and 
paid  to  the  army,  and  I  got  for  my  own  share 
nearly  three  thousand  rupees,  some  jewels,  and 
a  pair  of  shawls.  The  town  was  not  destroyed ; 
indeed  that  would  have  been  impossible,  as  the 
houses  were  substantial  ones,  with  terraced 
roofs ;  but  the  suburbs  suffered,  and  the  huts 
of  the  imfortunate  weavers  were  sacked  for  the 
fine  cloths  for  which  the  place  is  famous,— nor 
in  vain,  for  half  the  army  the  next  day  appear- 
ed in  new  turbans  and  waist-bands. 

The  river  was  not  fordable,  and  there  was 
but  one  boat ;  we  therefore  pushed  along  the 
northern  bank,  till  we  reached  Ounga  Khair, 
where  we  were  told  there  were  boats  and  a 
more  convenient  ferry:  nor  were  we  disap- 
pointed.   We  crossed  with  ease  during  the  day 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  4/ 

on  which  we  arrived  opposite  the  place^  the 
men  swimming  their  horses  across^  and  the 
plunder  and  baggage  being  brought  over  by 
the  boats.  A  few  hundred  men  attempted  to 
defend  the  town,  but  it  was  carried  by  forcing 
open  the  gate,  and  plundered.  We  lost  some 
of  our  men,  and  I  was  grazed  on  the  leg  by  a 
bullet,  and  disabled  from  taking  any  active  part 
in  the  sack  of  the  place.  Peer  Khan  and 
Motee  were  however  not  idle,  and  brought  a 
goodly  heap  of  jewels  and  coin,  to  swell  the 
general  stock. 

From  hence  we  penetrated  southward.  See- 
der, Bhalkee,  the  fine  and  flourishing  town  of 
Hoomnabad,  (a  second  Oomraotee,)  were  se- 
verally plundered,  or  laid  under  heavy  contri- 
butions ;  while  every  village  which  lay  in  our 
route  was  sacked,  and  too  often  burned  and 
destroyed.  From  Hoomnabad  I  led  three 
hundred  men  to  Kullianee,  a  few  coss  distant ; 
but  we  found  the  alarm  had  been  given,  and 
that  all  the  rich  inhabitants  had  taken  re- 
fuge in  the  fort,  which  is  a  very  strong  one, 
and  to  us  was  impregnable.  Such  was  the 
dread  we  inspired,  however,  that  the  defenders 
of  it  remained  quietly  within  it,  and  allowed  us 
to  keep  quiet  possession  of  the  town  till  the 


48  CONFBS8TON8  OF  A  THUG. 

next  monung,  when  we  again  rejoined  the  nuiin 
body. 

We  descended  by  a  pass  in  the  hills  to  the 
village  of  Chincholee,  which  was  of  course  plun- 
dered, and  we  followed  a  direct  southwardly 
route,  burning  and  plundering  every  place  in 
our  way,  till  the  broad  and  deep  stream  of  the 
Krishna efiectually  opposed  our  further  progress. 
Here  the  Lubhur  halted  for  some  days ;  forage 
was  plentifU,  every  one  was  loaded  with  mo- 
ney, and  we  enjoyed  ourselves  in  our  encamp- 
ment as  true  Pindharees.  Dancing-girls  were 
seized  from  all  parts  of  the  surrounding  coun- 
try, though  no  violence  was  ever  offered  to 
them,  and  they  amused  us  with  their  songs 
and  performances,  and  left  us  when  we  were 
again  put  in  moticn,  well  satisfied  and  well  re- 
warded, and  regretting  that  they  could  not  ac- 
company us. 

Cheetoo  was  wrong  to  have  halted,  for  the 
alarm  that  Pindharees  were  out  had  flown 
through  the  country,  and  in  our  march  towards 
Koolburgah  we  got  no  plunder  worth  mention- 
ing. Koolburgah  we  found  garrisoned  and  pre- 
pared for  our  reception ;  so  relinquishing  our 
designs  upon  Sholapoor  and  the  rich  towns  of 
Barsee  and  Wyrag,  we  struck  off  in  the  direc- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  49 

tion  of  Sheer,  Pyetun  and  Aurungabad,  hoping 
to  surprise  the  latter,  though  we  feared  it  would 
be  well  garrisoned. 

But  I  was  determined  to  surprise  Barsee  and 
Wyrag  if  I  could,  and  I  laid  my  proposes  for 
the  expedition  before  Cheetoo.  He  readily  ac- 
ceeded  to  my  request,  at  which  Ghuffoor  Khan 
was  extremely  savage;  and  taking  with  me 
three  hundred  men,  the  best  I  could  select,  and 
dividing  them  into  duffas  under  my  own  Thugs, 
I  left  the  main  body  at  the  town  of  Allund,  and 
dashed  on  towards  Toljapoor,  from  whence 
there  is  a  pass  into  the  low  country. 

Toljapoor  has  little  to  recommend  it  but  the 
temple  of  Bhowanee,  which  is  a  place  of  pil- 
grimage; and  though  I  knew  there  were  hoards 
of  jewels  in  the  possession  of  the  Brahmins, 
yet,  as  many  of  my  men  were  Hindoos,  they 
would  not  hear  of  the  temples  being  sacked, 
and  I  was  forced  to  content  myself  with  levying 
a  few  thousand  rupees  from  the  inhabitants. 

Wyrag  was  our  next  aim,  and  we  were  suc- 
cessful. Our  force  was  supposed  to  be  a  Risala 
of  Mahratta  horse  who  were  known  to  be  in 
the  district,  and  we  were  allowed  to  enter  the 
town  unopposed.  We  sacked  it,  and  got  a 
large  booty,  for  there  was  no  time  for  a  propo- 

TOL.  III.  D 


50  CONFESSIONS  09  A  THUG* 

sal  of  contribution ;  indeed  I  thought  not  of 
that  altematiye^  nor  could  I  restrain  mj  men 
after  their  long  march.  Yet  thej  were  not 
cruel,  nor  did  I  hear  of  anj  of  them  having 
tortured  any  one,  and  the  inhabitants  gave  up 
enough  of  their  valuables  to  satisfy  them  easily* 
Here  we  heard  that  the  Risala  we  had  been  mis- 
taken for  was  at  Barsee,  and  as  that  place  lay 
in  our  direct  road  to  Bheer,  where  we  were  to 
join  the  main  body,  I  was  obliged  to  give  up 
my  intention  of  proceeding  through  it;  there 
was  also  a  large  body  of  the  Nizam's  horse 
at  Pur^ndah,  and  I  feared  that  we  might  be 
cut  off.  An  instant  return  by  the  road  we  had 
come  was  our  only  alternative ;  and  after  a  few 
hours'  rest  we  were  again  in  our  saddles,  and 
travelling  as  fast  as  we  could  urge  our  horses 
towards  Toljapoor.  Nobly  did  my  gallant  horse 
carry  me  that  day :  most  of  the  men  dosed 
theirs  with  opium  to  insure  their  bottom,  but 
my  good  charger  needed  it  not,  and  he  was  al- 
most as  fresh  when  we  again  reached  Toljapoor, 
as  when  he  had  left  it. 

Here  we  rested  a  day  to  refiresh  ourselves, 
and  after  that,  pushing  on,  we  overtook  the 
main  body  at  Bheer,  where  they  were  encamped. 
I  had  been  baffled  in  part  of  my  design,  yet 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  51 

Cheetoo  received  with  great  complacency  ten 
thousand  rupees  in  monej,  and  nearly  the 
same  amount  in  jewels,  which  I  presented 
to  him  in  full  durbar  as  the  results  of  my  en- 
terprise ;  for  this  he  invested  me  with  a  dress 
of  honour,  and  presented  me  with  a  good  horse 
from  among  his  own. 


d2 


52  CONFESSIONS  Or  A  THUfK 


CHAPTER  III. 

EELATEB  HOW,  BNC0VRAOB»  BT  BIS  SVCCEM,  CUEVtOO  rtA«» 
AVOTBBR  BZPEDITION  OM  A  LAEOBE  SCALE,  AMD  HOW 
AMEBB  ALI  JeiHBD  IT. 

Bheer  was  sacked^  aad  given  up  to  rapine  and 
excess  for  two  whole  days ;  and  when  we  left  it 
scarcely  a  rag  remained  to  the  miserable  inha- 
bitants. It  was  piteous  to  see  them  raking  to- 
gether a  few  posts  of  wood^  many  of  them  half 
burned^  and  ereeting  wretched  hovels^  which 
they  covered  with  green  boughs^  to  screen  them- 
selves from  the  cold  winds  of  the  night.  They 
suffered  the  ravage  of  their  town  passively^  for 
there  were  no  soldiers  to  protect  it ;  and  what 
could  they  have  done  against  a  well-«rmed  and 
savage  horde  like  ours? 

Pyetun,  on  the  Godavery,  shared  the  same 
fate ;  and  though  many  of  the  rich  inhabitants 


CI0NFESB10N8  OP  A  THUG.  5S 

had  fled  for  refuge  to  Aurungabad,  yet  enough 
remained  for  our  purpose.  You  know,  per- 
liaps,  that  this  place  is  celebrated  for  a  muiu- 
facture  of  brocaded  muslins,  only  inferior  to 
those  of  Benares ;  and  at  that  time  there  was 
an  active  demand  for  them,  to  supply  the  'Courts 
of  Poona  and  Hyderabad :  you  may  judge, 
therefore,  of  the  value  of  the  plunder  we  got*; 
Cheetoo's  camels  and  elephants  were  laden 
to  the  ntmost.  None  of  us  fared  badly ;  and 
our  own  stock  was  now  so  large  of  one  valuable 
or  another,  that  I  hardly  thought  we  should 
liave  been  enabled  to  carry  it  with  us.  I  need 
not  follow  our  track  much  forther  with  minute- 
ness ;  suffice  it  therefore  to  say,  that  we  passed 
the  Adjuntah  Ghat,  not  however  wiliiout  being 
closely  pressed  by  some  troops  of  the  Ferin- 
ghees :  but  we  eluded  them  by  a  rapid  march 
or  two,  and  after  a  vain  attempt  on  Boorhan- 
poor,  we  strode  off  to  ihe  right  by  the  valley 
of  the  Taptee,  and  in  a  few  days  were  safely 
returned  to  the  camp  at  Nemawur« 

In  little  more  than  three  months  we  had  tra- 
versed the  richest  part  of  the  broad  territory  of 
the  Nizam ;  we  had  eluded  his  troops  and  those 
of  the  Feringhees,  and  laughed  at  their  beards; 
we  had  plundered  his  richest  towns  with  impu- 


54  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  T9UG. 

nity^  and  we  had  returned,  with  scarcely  the 
loss  of  a  man,  laden  with  plunder  of  enormous 
value.  So  rich  was  it,  that  the  sahoukars  of 
Nemawur,  after  purchasing  all  they  could  from 
us,  were  unable  to  find  further  funds  to  buy 
up  the  whole ;  and  merchants  fix>m  Ocgein  and 
Indoor,  and  all  the  neighbouring  hrge  cities, 
were  sent  for  to  our  rich  market. 

In  due  time  all  had  been  purchased,  and 
eveiy  man  prepared  to  return  as  quickly  as  he 
could  to  his  home;,  with  the  proceeds  of  his 
booty.  I  need  not  say  how  my  heart  bounded 
at  the  prospect  of  again  seeing  mine,  and  lay- 
ing at  my  Asima's  feet  the  wealth  I  had  ao- 
quired^  nor  the  pleasure  she  wotild  experience 
in  hearing  me  reooimt  the  wild  adventures  I 
had  gone,  through.  I  accordingly  pnrduised 
all  the  gold  I  could,  as  also  did  my  men,  and 
hiring  two  swift  camels,  I  loaded  them  with  it 
and  the  valuable  cloths  we  had  received  for  our 
own  use,  and  was  ready  for  a  rapid  march  to 
Jhalone  when  I  could  receive  my  dismissal 
firom  Cheetoo's  durbar.  This  it  was  not  an  easy 
matter  to  attain,  for  I  had  served  the  chief 
faithfully,  he  had  confidence  in  my  address  and 
activity,  and  was  loath  to  part  with  me,  fearing 
I  would  not  return  to  his  standard* 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  55 

The  day  I  went  to  take  leave  he  would  not 
receive  mj  parting  gift,  nor  give  me  the  usual 
ceremonial  return  of  Uttur  and  Pan  on  my 
departure ;  and  I  sat  in  the  durbar  in  gloomy 
thought,  that  perhaps  treachery  was  intended 
towards  me — a  poor  return  for  my  exertions* 
But  I  was  wrong :  he  called  me  towards  him 
when  but  few  remained,  and  appiunting  a  late 
hour  in  %he  night  for  an  interview  and  private 
conversation,  desired  me  to  be  punctual,  for 
that  he  had  matters  of  importance  to  ieveal  to 
me. 

I  returned  to  my  abode  in  better  hope,  yet 
still  suspecting,  and  ahnoat  inclined  to  follow 
the  advice  of  Peer  Khan  and  &0  test,  who 
would  fain  have  had  me  iSy,  as  ih^  only  means 
of  preserving  our  money.  I  did  not  however 
entirely  mistrust  Cheetoo ;  but  I  determined,  if 
he  put  me  off  with  further  words,  and  caused 
me  more  delay,  that  I  would  at  once  leave  him 
in  the  best  way  I  could. 

I  accordingly  attended  at  the  hour  appointed, 
which  was  past  midnight.  I  found  the  chief 
alone.  I  had  never  before  been  so  honoured  as 
to  be  admitted  to  an  entirdy  private  conference, 
though  I  had  been  allowed  a  seat  in  his  coun« 
cils,  and  my  su^estions  had  been  followed  on 


56  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

more  than  one  occasion.    I  could  not  divine 
what  was  to  ensue. 

•*  Be  seated,  Syud/'  said  Cheetoo ;  **  I  have 
much  to  say  to  thee.^ 

^  Speak  on,  Nuwab/^  I  replied ;  ^  your  words 
are  sweet  to  your  servant,  and  they  will  fidi  on 
ears  which  will  convey  their  meaning  to  a  heart 
devoted  to  your  service.^' 

''Listen  then,''  said  he.  ^'But  first  I  will 
ask  you  what  you  thought  the  object  of  the  last 
expedition  to  be?'' 

*'Its  object!"  cried  I.  •'Why,  I  suppose, 
only  to  get  as  much  money  as  you  could  for 
yourself  and  your  men,  so  as  to  be  ready  to 
take  advantage  of  the  war  which  sooner  or  later 
must  ensue  between  the  Mahrattas  and  the  Fe* 
ringhees — ^may  their  race  be  accursed  \  I  never 
could  divine  a  deeper  object,  though  I  have 
thought  upon  the  subject  myself,  and  heard 
many  opinions  expressed  by  others." 

"You  are  partly  right,"  said  he,  ''but  not 
entirely;  now  you  shall  hear  the  whole,  and 
what  my  further  projects  are." 

I  settled  myself  into  an  attitude  of  profound 
attention,  and  drank  in  his  words  as  he  pro- 
ceeded. 

"Tou  have  had  a  watchM  eye  upon  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  57 

times^  Meer  Sahib,  and  I  expected  it  from  you. 
You  maj  have  heard  that  Tippoo  Sultan — on 
whose  memory  be  peace ! — ^would  fain  have  en- 
listed the  Nizam  and  the  whole  of  the  Mahrat- 
tas  in  one  confederacy  to  overthrow  and  extir- 
pate the  Feringhees.  Had  his  plans  been  suc- 
cessful he  would  have  done  it ;  but,  a  curse  on 
his  avarice !  he  had  an  under-plot  to  divide  the 
Nizam's  territories  with  the  Mahrattas,  which 
was  discovered.  Alia  only  knows  how ;  and  a 
curse  on  the  luck  of  the  Feringhees,  who  over- 
threw the  only  power  which,  while  it  lasted, 
upheld  the  dignity  of  the  Moslem's  faith.  Tip- 
poo is  gone,  and  his  power.  Perhaps  you  are 
not  aware  that  at  this  moment,  though  Holkar 
is  sorely  disabled  from  what  he  was,  and  Sindia 
has  made  a  base  league  of  passiveness  with  the 
Feringhees,  a  deep  confederacy  exists  among 
tlie  Mahratta  states,  and  particularly  between 
those  of  Poona  and  Nagpoor,  to  rise  simul- 
taneously and  declare  war  against  the  usurp- 
ing and  never-satisfied  Europeans.  Sikundur 
Jah  will  join  with  the  Feringhees ;  not  that 
he  can  do  much,  for  his  army  is  miserable,  and 
his  leaders  have  neither  skill  nor  bravery,  but 
still  he  will  befriend  them  to  the  utmost,  and 
his  dominions  are  open  to  the  passage  and  sub- 

D  5 


58  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

sistence  of  their  troops^  and  in  them  positions 
can  be  taken  up  which  \nll  sorely  harass  the 
future  operations  of  the  Mahratta  leaders.  Mjr 
last  expedition  was  therefore  intended  (and  by 
the  favour  of  AUa  it  has  succeeded)  to  impo- 
verish Sikundur  Jah's  country^  to  keep  the 
pe<^le  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm^  and^  need 
I  add^  to  fill  our  own  purses. 

''Now  listen  again.  To  effect  my  purpose 
thoroughly^  and  to  distract  the  attention  of  the 
Europeans  from  the  preparations  of  the  Mah-> 
rattas^  these  e]q)editions  must  be  rapid  in  sue* 
cession  to  have  their  due  effect :  one  half  of 
the  HuzooPs  dominions  have  been  sacked^ 
and  the  other  half  remains; — Inshalla !  it  shall 
share  the  same  fate.  The  Feringhees  will  be 
kept  in  a  perpetual  state  of  alarm ;  they  will 
follow  us  vainly  from  place  to  place^  but  I  fear 
them  not.  I  have  laughed  at  their  beards  once^ 
and  will  do  so  again.  They  shall  know  who 
Cheetoo  Pindharee  is^  and  to  their  cost.  Not 
only  shall  the  cowardly  Nizam  suffer,  but  the 
rich  provinces  of  the  Feringhees  shall  be  wasted. 
I  will  cross  the  Krishna;  the  river  will  be  ford- 
able^  or  nearly  so;  and  the  whole  of  the  pro- 
vinces which  are  not  overrun  by  their  troops 
shall  be  prostrated  before  my  power.   This  wiU 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  59 

exhaust  their  resources  and  p&ralyse  their  ef- 
forts. The  Mahrattas  will  then  rise  to  a  man : 
I  viU  join  them ;  for  I  have  been  promised  a 
high  command  in  their  armies,  and  territories 
after  their  conquest;  and  we  will  rise,  Meer 
Sahib— yes,  locy  I  say,  for  these  stirring  times 
are  the  fit  ones  for  such  as  myself  and  you — 
Inshalla !  we  wiU  take  advantage  of  them,  and 
win  fame  for  ourselves  which  posterity  shall 
wonder  at.*' 

^'  It  is  a  rare  plan,"  said  I,  ^^  and  a  deep  one, 
while  the  game  seems  easy  to  play,  I  can  find 
no  fault  with  it;  but  will  not  the  Feringhees 
be  prepared  for  us,  and  meet  us  wherever  we 
show  our  faces?" 

^  No !"  cried  he  vehementtjr, "  they  will  not ! 
cunning  as  they  are,  I  will  be  before  them  in 
the  field.  They  now  think  that,  glutted  with 
plunder,  we  shall  remain  quietly  here,  and  be 
fools  enough  to  wait  for  another  Dussera  be- 
fore we  are  again  on  the  move ;  but  they  are 
wrong  to  a  man :  and  here  has  lain  the  cause 
of  my  apparent  secrecy  with  you.  I  could  not 
proclaim  it  in  my  durbar  that  I  had  planned 
another  expedition;  some  prating  fool  would 
have  blabbed  of  it  at  his  home,  and  the  news 
would  have  flown  over  the  country  in  a  week. 


60  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

No !  I  have  kept  it  secret,  except  from  a  few, 
and  they  are  my  chief  leaders,  every  one  of 
whom  has  a  thousand  men  at  his  back.  Hear 
me, — I  am  determined,  by  the  favour  of  Alia, 
to  move  hence  at  the  head  of  a  krger  army 
than  the  last  has  been,  in  a  space  of  time  under 
two  months.  Say,  will  you  come  ?  I  will  give 
you  the  command  of  a  thousand  horse,  for  I 
love  you,  and  depend  upon  you.  Can  you  re- 
turn from  Jhalone  in  that  time?  I  have  no 
wish  to  detain  you  here ;  a  man^s  home  is  dear 
to  him  wherever  it  is,  and  you  are  right  to 
return  to  it :  yet  tell  me  that  you  wUl  join  me 
within  two  months,  and  what  I  have  promised 
I  will  perform/' 

" I  will,*'  cried  I ;  "may  your  condescension 
increase,  your  slave  will  take  advantage  of  your 
bounty.  In  less  than  two  months,  though  I 
travel  night  and  day,  I  will  come,  and  bring 
more  men  with  me.'' 

«The  more  the  better,"  said  Cheetoo.  "Take 
the  best  horse  from  my  stable  if  you  wish  it,  he 
cannot  be  in  better  hands  than  your  own ;  and 
as  you  will  want  camels,  take  too  as  many  as 
you  require  from  my  own  fleet  ones :  load  them 
lightly  and  they  wiU  keep  up  with  you.  And 
now  go— I  am  weary  in  mind  and  body,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  61 

need  repose ;  you^  I  doubt  not,  will  start  with 
the  morning's  dawn.  Qo,  and  may  peace  be 
with  you  !'* 

I  left  him,  and  joyfully  rejoined  my  associates. 
I  knew  the  secret  was  safe  with  them ;  and  as  I 
imfolded  the  deep  plan  to  them,  they  were  lost 
in  wonder  uid  admiration  at  Cheetoo's  sagacity 
and  forethought.  To  a  man  they  swore  to  join 
me,  and  to  follow  my  fortunes  through  good  or 
ill.  Merrily  we  set  off  the  next  morning,  and 
quickly  miles  and  miles  of  road  disappeared 
under  the  hoofs  of  our  fleet  and  hardy  steeds. 
In  far  less  time  than  it  had  taken  us  to  come, 
we  had  reached  Jhalone,  unlocked  for  and  un- 
expected, and  with  a  joyful  bound  I  crossed  my 
own  threshold,  and  was  again  clasped  in  the 
embrace  of  my  Azima.  What  words  can  paint 
our  joy  ?  I  cannot  describe  it ;  my  heart  was 
too  full  for  utterance,  as  I  was  again  seated  in 
my  own  zenana,  and  beheld  the  frolics  and 
gambols  of  my  beauteous  child.  My  father 
too,  he  rejoiced  with  me ;  but  there  was  an  eye 
of  evil  upon  us ;  our  cup  of  joy  was  fated  to  be 
no  sooner  filled  to  the  brim,  than  to  be  dashed 
from  our  lips.  That  eye  was  the  Rajah's :  but 
more  of  that  hereafter. 

Not  that  I  neglected  him ;  the  prices  of  his 


62  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ. 

horses  were  duly  paid,  and  I  presented  to  him  a 
valuable  string  of  pearls,  with  some  beautiful 
cloths,  the  plunder  of  Pyetun,  and  a  tray  of 
fifty-one  gold  pieces.    One  would  have  thought 
he  would  have  been  satbfied,but  it  was  not  so: — 
yet  he  was  all  smiles  and  congratulations.    I 
was  invested  with  a  dress  of  honour,  and  en- 
couraged privately,  (for  he   secretly  knew  of 
the  new  enterprise,)  to  further  exertions,  and 
cheered  on  by  him  to  win  distinction  and  re* 
nown.     Base  liar  and  murderer!  he  deceived 
me ;  but  who  could  have  guessed  his  thoughts  ? 
As  soon  as  I  could,  I  dispatched  Peer  Khan 
and  Motee  with  two  of  the  others  in  various  di- 
rections, to  offer  terms  of  employment  and  the 
prospect  of  booty  to  as  many  Thugs  as  they 
knew  to  be  good  men  and  good  horsemen ;  the 
latter  was  a  qualification  in  which  but  few 
Thugs  excelled :  nevertheless,  in  the  space  often 
days  they  returned  with  twelve  others,  some  of 
whom  I  knew,  and  all  were  stated  to  be  resolute 
men,  well  acquainted  with  the  use  of  their  wea- 
pons.   They  were  easily  provided  with  horses 
fix>m  the  Rajah^s  stables,  as  the  first  had  been, 
for  he  had  received  more  than  double  their  var 
lue,  and  would  now  have  risked  his  whole  stud 
on  the  same  terms.    I  examined  their  arms. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  63 

and  rejected  such  as  were  defective^  supply- 
ing them  with  others.  Our  saddles  were  newlj 
stuffed,  and  every  preparation  which  our  expe- 
rience could  suggest  was  made  for  even  a 
longer  and  more  arduous  enterprise  than  that 
from  which  we  had  just  returned. 

But  little  time  now  remained  to  me  to  enjoy 
the  quiet  peacefulness  of  my  home,  and  now 
that  I  was  there,  I  would  fain  have  never  again 
left  it.  Wealth  I  had  in  abundance,  enough 
for  many  years ;  and  I  was  in  a  situation  from 
which  I  could  have  risen  to  a  high  civil  em- 
ployment, in  the  management  of  revenue  in  the 
Rajah's  country.  Still  the  desire  for  adventure 
was  not  blunted,  and  above  all,  the  promise  I 
had  given  to  Cheetoo  could  not  be  evaded  or 
neglected;  and  had  he  not  promised  me  the 
command  of  a  thousand  men  ?  This  had  many 
charms  in  my  sight ;  and  should  his  plans  suc- 
ceed^  to  what  rank  might  I  not  rise  by  my  ex- 
ertions, when  the  Mahrattas  overthrew  the  Eu- 
ropeans and  the  Nizam,  and  their  broad  domi- 
nions were  portioned  out  to  the  government  of 
their  faithful  leaders !  These  thoughts  uiged 
me  to  a  speedy  departure,  and  tearing  myself 
from  my  wife  I  left  the  town,  with  the  blessings 
of  my  father  and  the  apparent  goodwill  of  the 


64  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Rajah,  who  wished  me  every  success,  and  pre- 
sented me  with  a  valuable  sword  as  a  mark  of 
his  especial  favour. 

I  was  soon  again  with  Cheetoo,  who  received 
me  with  great  joy :  I  found  him  busied  with 
the  krge  preparations  he  was  making  for  his 
intended  expedition.    By  this  time  the  news  of 
the  immense  booty  he  had  collected  in  his  first 
expedition  had  spread  through  all  lands  far 
and  near ;  thousands  had  flocked  to  Nemawur, 
to  offer  themselves  to  his  service,  in  the  hope 
that  they  might  partake  in  the  next ;  and  hun- 
dreds were  arriving  daily,  to  swell  the  numbers 
of  the  already  assembled  multitude,    A  diiS* 
cult  task  it  was  to  allot  the  various  tribes  and 
individuals  to  the  command   of  the  different 
leaders ;  and  my  aid  was  asked  by  Cheetoo,  and 
as  readily  given,  to  organize  as  far  as  we  could 
the  heterogeneous  mass. 

It  was  no  easy  task,  for  the  men  would  have 
preferred  acting  independently,  and  on  their 
own  account ;  but  this  did  not  suit  Cheetoo's 
intentions,  as  his  irruption,  though  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  ravage  and  plunder,  was  to  be  of  a 
more  regular  kind  than  the  preceding.  Ghuf- 
foor  Khan  was  there  in  all  his  savageness,  look- 
ing forward  to  the  binning  of  tow^s  and  the 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  65 

torture  of  inoffensive  persons^  with  a  desire 
which  had  received  additional  zest  from  his 
previous  experience.  We  were  on  civil  terms, 
but  I  had  never  forgotten  that  night  at  Karin^ 
jah,  and  the  memory  of  the  wretched  Hindoo 
girl,  and  her  sufferings  and  murder.  In  this 
expedition  I  felt  assured  that  he  would  give  no 
check  to  his  passions;  and  I  only  waited  a 
favourable  opportunity  to  arrest  his  career  of 
crime  by  a  stroke  of  retributive  justice ;  until 
this  arrived,  I  was  determined  to  cultivate  his 
acquaintance  as  closely  as  possible,  in  order 
that  he  might  be  the  more  surely  my  own. 

Our  preparations  were  now  made ;  upwards 
of  ten  thousand  good  horse  were  already  en- 
rolled, and  the  number  of  their  followers  was 
beyond  computation ;  how  they  existed  on  their 
own  resources  I  know  not,  but  they  did  so,  and 
right  merrily  too,  for  our  camp  was  one  scene 
of  revelry  and  enjoyment.  As  a  final  ceremony, 
Cheetoo  held  a  general  durbar,  at  which  all  the 
chiefs  and  leaders  were  present :  he  disclosed 
his  plan  of  operations,  which  was,  to  penetrate 
through  the  territories  of  the  Rajah  of  Nagpoor 
to  the  south-eastward,  and  passing  through  the 
forests  and  jungles  of  Gondwana,  to  pour  his 
forces  on  the  almost   unprotected  provinces 


I 


66  GONPB8810NS  OF  A  THUG. 

north  of  Masulipatam ;  from  thence  to  cross 
the  Krishna,  to  ravage  the  country  as  far  as 
Kumool^  and  to  return  from  thence  in  the  best 
way  we  could  to  Nemawur.  This  plan  of  ope^ 
rations  was  received  with  glad  shouts  by  the  as- 
sembly, the  army  outside  the  tent  took  them  up, 
and  the  air  was  rent  with  cries  of  exultation.  It 
was  a  spirit-stirring  moment,  all  partook  of  the 
joy,  and  the  chiefs  eagerly  besought  Cheetoo  to 
lose  no  time  in  his  departure.  Nor  did  he.  Pre- 
pared as  the  whole  were  to  move  at  a  mo- 
ment's warning,  the  order  was  given  that  the 
army  should  cross  the  Niu*bttdda  the  next  day. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  67 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Duke. — "  I  am  wny  for  thee ;  thou  art  come  to  answer 
A  Btony  adversary,  an  inhuman  wretch 
Incapable  of  pity,  void  and  emp^ 
From  any  shew  of  mercy." 

Mercha^it  op  Venice,  Act  iv.  Se.  1. 

At  the  head  of  the  advance^  which  consisted  of 
my  thousand  splendid  horsemen^  I  was  the  first 
to  cross  the  river^  now  fordable^  and  we  en- 
camped on  its  further  bank^  in  the  same  spot 
we  had  occupied  scarcely  five  months  before, 
almost  doubled  in  numbers^  and  with  the  pro- 
spect of  a  brilliant  foray  before  us.  I  shall  not 
speak  of  how  we  traversed  the  Rajah  of  Nag- 
poor's  territories^  or  penetrated  through  jun- 
gles and  forests  which  till  now  had  hardly  ever 
been  traversed  by  armies.  We  suffered  often 
sad  straits  for  the  want  of  water,  but  all  bore 
up  nobly ;  and  at  last  our  horde  rushed  upon 


68  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

the  fertile  plains  of  the  northern  Circars,  and 
everything  fell  before  it.  Mercy  ^^as  shown 
to  none.  Our  army  spread  itself  over  a  tract 
of  country  many  miles  in  breadth,  and  every 
village  in  its  route  was  sacked  and  reduced  to 
ashes. 

On  we  rushed,  at  the  rate  of  ten  and  fifteen 
coss  daily;  neither  mountains  nor  rivers  im- 
peded us :  in  the  language  of  hyperbole,  we 
devoured  the  former  and  drank  up  the  latter. 
Troops  there  were  none  to  oppose  us,  and  if 
there  had  been  any,  they  would  have  been 
trampled  under  the  feet  of  our  victorious  squa- 
drons. Yet  we  had  no  disposition  to  fight ;  it 
was  no  part  of  our  plan.  If  we  heard  of  resist- 
ance likely  to  be  offered,  we  diverged  from  the 
spot,  for  what  would  have  been  the  use  of  ex- 
posing ourselves  to  encoimters,  in  which,  though 
sure  of  victory,  we  should  have  lost  many  of 
our  men  and  crippled  our  future  operations? 

After  some  days  we  reached  Guntoor,  where 
we  knew  there  was  a  large  treasure  collected, 
the  revenue  of  the  province  we  had  desolated. 
To  gain  this  was  an  object  on  which  Cheetoo 
had  set  his  heart,  as  he  had  heard  it  amounted 
to  many  lakhs  of  rupees,  and  it  belonged  to  the 
detested  Europeans*     My  'men  rushed  with 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  69 

yells  more  like  those  of  demons  than  men  upon 
the  devoted  town.  To  restrain  them  would  have 
been  vain^  and  I  did  not  attempt  it.  It  was  tho* 
roughly  sacked  in  the  presence  of  the  British 
officers^  who  confined  themselves  to  a  building 
in  which  was  the  treasure ;  and  I  must  say  they 
defended  their  charge  nobly.  No  Pindharee 
could  show  himself  near  the  spot  without  being 
a  target  for  a  volley  of  musquetry ;  and  though 
I  importuned  Cheetoo  to  allow  me  to  storm  the 
building  at  the  head  of  my  Risala,  he  would 
not  hear  of  it.  He  had  been  deceived^  he  said^ 
about  there  being  troops  to  defend  it;  and 
though  I  always  thought  there  were  but  few, 
yet  he  exaggerated  their  numbers^  and  relin- 
quished his  determination. 

In  revenge,  however,  for  our  disappointment^ 
we  plundered  the  houses  of  the  officers,  broke 
all  their  furniture,  and  set  fire  to  many  of  them 
afterwards,  in  the  hope  that  this  would  draw 
them  from  their  post,  and  expose  them  to  the 
charge  of  the  horse.  They  were  too  wise  how- 
ever to  venture  forth,  and  reluctantly  we  left 
the  place  firom  which  we  had  promised  oiu^elves 
so  large  a  booty ;  not,  however,  that  what  we 
did  get  was  inconsiderable,  though  many  were 
disappointed. 


70  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

I  was  not  so.  I  had^  with  my  own  Thugs, 
seized  upon  a  respectable  looking  house,  which 
we  defended  against  the  Pindharees  who  at- 
tempted to  enter,  and  we  despoiled  its  inmates, 
a  large  family  of  rich  Hindoos,  of  all  their  wealth 
and  ornaments,  to  the  amount  of  nearly  thirty 
thousand  rupees.  We  did  it  too  without  torture, 
for  I  never  permitted  it,  though  we  were  obliged 
to  use  threats  in  abundance. 

Laden  with  our  spoil  we  left  the  town  in  the 
afternoon,  and  by  night  the  straggling  army 
was  again  encamped  at  a  distance  of  nearly  ten 
coss  from  it,  secure  against  any  pursuit. 

We  crossed  the  Krishna,  and  penetrated  near- 
ly as  far  as  Kurpah,  where  we  heard  there  was 
more  treasure  belonging  to  the  English  govern- 
ment. But  we  were  disappointed  in  this  also. 
The  officers  who  guarded  it  were  on  the  alert, 
and  the  station  was  guarded  by  troops;  we 
therefore  avoided  any  collision  with  them,  and 
directed  our  course  towards  KumooL  Here  also 
we  were  beaten  off;  but  we  crossed  the  river, 
and  again  entered  the  Nizam^s  territory,  close- 
ly pursued  by  a  body  of  English  cavalry,  who 
however  did  not  cross  after  us.  A  con- 
sultation was  now  held,  and  it  was  determined 
that  our  Lubhur  should  separate  into  three  bo- 


CONFE8BIOK8  OF  A  THUG.  7l 

dies^  both  for  the  sake  of  destroying  and  ra- 
vaging a  larger  tract  of  country  than  we  could 
do  united^  and  of  more  eajdly  evading  the 
troops  which  now  watched  our  movements  in 
every  direction.  One  body  therefore  took  a 
western  course  along  the  banks  of  the  river, 
another  an  eastern  one,  and  a  third  a  middle 
course. 

That  which  took  the  eastern  road  was  the 
one  with  which  Cheetoo  remained,  and  with  it 
were  Ghuffoor  Khan  and  myself.  We  were  to 
pass  through  the  country  to  the  eastward  of 
Hyderabad,  and  regain  the  Nagpoor  territories 
by  the  great  north  road  through  Nirmul.  I 
was  now  the  sole  companion  of  Ohuffoor  Khan ; 
so  long  as  the  other  leaders  remained,  he  was 
mostly  in  their  company,  but  now  their  absence 
drew  us  together,  and  I  may  almost  say  that 
we  lived  in  the  same  tent,  if  tent  it  could  be 
called,  which  served  to  shelter  us  from  the  ex- 
cessive heat  of  the  weather.  Need  I  mention 
that  I  was  a  constant  witness  to  his  cruelties? 
They  were  of  every-day  occurrence,  and  to  show 
you  the  man's  nature,  I  shall  relate  one,  as  a 
specimen  of  thousands  of  a  similar  kind  that  he 
committed. 

We  reached  a  town,  the  name  of  which  I 


72  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

forget,  nor  does  it  signify  now :  as  usual  it  'was 
entered  pell-mell  by  the  horde,  and  the  work  of 
destruction  commenced.  Why  should  I  conceal 
it?  I  was  as  busy  as  the  rest,  and  not  a  house 
or  hut  of  any  description  escaped  my  followers 
and  myself.  Ghuffoor  Khan  was  busy  too.  I 
had  completed  my  work ;  I  had  torn  omaments 
from  the  females,  terrified  their  husbands  and 
fathers  into  giving  up  their  small  hoards  of 
money ;  and  having  got  all  I  could,  I  was  pre- 
paring to  leave  the  town  in  company  with  nay 
Thugs,  who  never  separated  from  me.  We  were 
passing  through  the  main  street  on  our  return^ 
when  our  attention  was  attracted  to  a  good  look- 
ing house,  firom  which  issued  the  most  piercixig 
screams  of  terror  and  agony. 

I  instantly  dismounted,  and  bidding  my  men 
follow  me,  we  rushed  into  the  house.  Never 
shall  I  forget  the  scene  which  met  my  eyes,  which 
we  reached  the  place  from  whence  the  screams 
proceeded.  There  was  GhuflFoor  Khan^  with 
seven  or  eight  of  his  men,  engaged  in  a  horrid 
work.  Three  dead  bodies  lay  on  the  floor  wel- 
tering in  their  blood,  which  poured  from  the 
stiU  warm  corpses.  Two  were  fine  young  men, 
the  other  an  elderly  woman. 

Before   Ohufibor   Khan  stood  a  venerable 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  73 

man^  suffering  under  the  torture  of  having  a 
horse's  nose-bag  fiiU  of  hot  ashes  tied  over  his 
mouth;  while  one  of  the  Khan's  followers  struck 
him  incessantly  on  the  back  with  the  hilt  of  his 
sword.  The  miserable  wretch  was  half  choked, 
and  it  was  beyond  his  power  to  have  uttered  a 
word  in  reply  to  the  interrogations  which  were 
thundered  in  his  ear  by  the  Khan  himself  as  to 
where  his  treasure  was  concealed.  Three  young 
women  of  great  beauty  were  engaged  in  a  fruit- 
less scuffle  with  the  others  of  Ohuffoor  Khan's 
party;  and  their  disordered  appearance  and 
heart-rending  shrieks  too  well  told  what  had 
been  their  fate  previous  to  my  entrance. 

What  could  I  do  ?  I  dared  not  openly  have 
attacked  the  Khan,  though  I  half  drew  my 
sword  from  its  scabbard,  and  would  have  rushed 
on  him;  but  he  was  my  superior,  and  had  I 
then  put  him  and  his  men  to  death,  it  could 
not  have  been  concealed  from  Cheetoo, — ^and 
what  would  have  been  my  fate  ?  So  checking 
the  momentary  impulse,  which  I  had  so  nearly 
followed,  I  approached  him,  and  endeavoured 
to  withdraw  his  attention  from  the  horrible  work 
in  which  he  was  engaged. 

'^  Come,  Khan  Sahib,"  I  cried,  '^  near  us  is  s^ 

VOL.  in.  E 


74  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

house  which  has  resisted  my  utmost  eflforts  to 
enter :  I  want  you  to  aid  me^  and,  InahaUa ! 
it  will  repay  the  trouble,  for  I  have  heard  that 
it  is  full  of  money  and  jewels,  as  the  fiEunily  is 
rich/'  I  did  not  tell  a  lie,  for  I  had  endea-^ 
voured  to  break  open  the  gate  of  a  lai^  house, 
but  desisted  when  I  was  informed  that  it  was 
uninhabited. 

^^  Wait  awhile,'^  said  he ;  ^^  I  have  had  rare 
sport  here  ^  these  fools  must  needs  oppose  our 
entrance  with  drawn  weapons,  and  I  got  a 
scratch  on  the  arm  from  one  of  them  myself. 
But  what  could  they  do— the  kafirs !  against  a 
true  believer?  They  fell  in  this  room,  and  their 
old  mother  too,  by  my  own  sword.  My  men 
have  been  amusing  themselves  with  their  wives; 
whilst  I,  you  see,  am  trying  to  get  what  I  can 
out  of  this  obstinate  old  villain;  but  he  will  not 
listen  to  reason,  and  I  have  been  obliged  to 
make  him  taste  hot  ashes.'' 

«  Perhaps  he  has  naught  to  give,"  said  I ;  *^  at 
any  rate  he  cannot  speak  while  that  bag  is  over 
his  mouth ;  let  it  be  removed,  and  we  will  hear 
what*he  has  to  say." 

«Try  it,"  said  the  Khan;  «  but  we  shall 
make  nothing  of  him  you  wiU  see." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  J5 


C( 


RemoTe  tbe  bag/'  cried  I  to  the  Pindharee 
who  was  behind  him;  ^^let  him  speak,  and 
bring  some  water ;  his  throat  is  full  of  ashes/' 

The  bag  was  removed,  and  a  vessel  full  of 
water^  which  was  in  a  comer  of  the  room,  was 
brought  and  put  to  his  lips ;  but  he  rejected  it 
with  loathing,  for  he  was  a  Hindoo  and  a 
Brahmin. 

'^  Drink  1'^  cried  the  infuriated  Khan  at  be- 
holding his  gesture ;  «  drink,  or  by  Alia  I  will 
force  it  down  thy  throat.  Kafir,  to  whom  the 
urine  of  a  cow  is  a  delicacy,  darest  thou  refuse 
water  from  the  hands  of  a  Moslem  ?'' 

^'  Blood-thirsty  devil,''  said  the  old  man  in  a 
husky  voice,  "  water  from  thy  hands,  or  any  of 
thy  accursed  race,  would  poison  me.  I  would 
rather  drink  my  own  son's  blood,  which  is  flow- 
ing yonder,  than  such  pollution." 

^  Ha !  sayest  thou  so  ?  then,  in  the  name  of 
the  blessed  Prophet,  thou  shalt  taste  it.  Here, 
Sumund  Khan,  get  some  up  from  the  floor; 
yonder  is  a  cup — ^fill  it  to  the  brim ;  the  old  man 
shall  drink  it,  as  he  would  the  wine  of  Para- 
disc." 

«  Hold !"  cried  I  to  Ghuffoor  Khan ;  ''  you 
would  not  do  so  inhuman  an  act." 

^^  Nay,  interfere  not,"  said  the  E3ian,  setting 

£  2 


76  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

his  teeth ;  ^'  you  and  I^  Meer  Sahib^  are  friends 
— ^let  us  remain  so;  but  we  shall  quarrel  if  I 
am  hindered  in  my  purpose ;  and  has  he  not 
said  he  preferred  it  to  pure  water?" 

Sumund  Khan  had  collected  the  bloody  and 
the  cup  was  half  filled  with  the  warm  red  liquid 
— ^a  horrible  draught,  which  he  now  presented  to 
the  miserable  father.  ^'  Drink  \''  said  he^  oflTer- 
ing  the  cup  with  a  mock  polite  gesture ;  "  think 
it  Ganges  water^  and  it  will  open  thy  heart  to 
tell  us  where  thy  treasures  are." 

Ghufibor  Khan  laughed  loudly.  '^By  Alia! 
thou  hast  a  rare  wit,  Sumund  EJian;  the  idea 
should  be  written  in  a  book :  I  will  tell  Chee- 
too  of  it." 

But  the  old  man  turned  firom  them  with 
loathing,  and  his  chost  heaved  as  though  he  were 
about  to  be  sick. 

'^  There 's  no  use  wasting  time,"  cried  Ghuf- 
foor  Khan ;  ^'  open  his  mouth  with  your  dagger 
and  pour  the  draught  into  it" 

It  was  done ;  by  AUa  1  Sahib,  the  two  did  it 
before  my  eyes,— fiends  that  they  were !  Not 
only  did  they  pour  the  blood  down  the  old 
man's  throat,  but  in  forcing  open  his  mouth 
they  cut  his  hps  in  a  ghastly  manner,  and  his 
cheek  was  laid  open. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  77 

"Now  tell  us  where  the  gold  is! "  cried  Ghuf- 
foor  Elhan.  "  Of  what  use  is  this  obstinacy  ? 
Knowest  thou  not  that  thy  life  is  in  my  power, 
and  that  one  blow  of  my  sword  will  send  thee 
to  Jehanum,  where  those  fools  are  gone  before 
thee?'' — and  he  pointed  to  the  dead. 

"Strike!'*  cried  the  sufferer,  "strike!  your 
blow  will  be  welcome ;  I  am  old  and  fit  for 
death.    Why  do  ye  delay?" 

"But  the  gold,  the  treasures!"  roared  the 
Khan,  stamping  on  the  ground.  "  Why,  are 
you  a  fool?" 

"  Gold,  I  have  told  ye,  I  have  none,"  he  re- 
plied ;  "  I  told  you  so  at  first,  but  ye  would  not 
listen.  We  gave  you  all  we  had,  and  yc  were 
not  satisfied.  Ye  have  murdered  my  sons  and 
my  wife,  and  dishonoured  my  daughters.  Kijl 
us  all,  and  we  will  be  thankful." 

"  Hear  him !"  cried  the  Khan  savagely ;  "  he 
mocks  us.  Oh  the  wilAil  wickedness  of  age — is 
it  not  proverbial !  One  of  you  bring  some  oil 
and  a  light ;  we  will  see  whether  this  humour 
can  stand  my  final  test,  which  has  never  yet 
faUcd." 

By  this  time  the  house  was  full  of  Pindharees, 
Bnd,  if  I  had  wished  it,  I  had  not  dared  to  in- 
terfere further.  I  stood  looking  on,  determined 


78  CONPS8SION8  OF  A  THUG. 

toktlumhsvehisoooxBe;  he  was  only  hasten- 
ing his  own  fiite,  and  why  should  I  prevent 
it? 

The  oil  was  farongfat,  and  a  quantity  of  n^ 
were  torn  from  the  dhotees^  or  waistFclotlis,  of 
the  murdered  men.  They  were  dipped  in  the 
oily  and  wound  round  the  fingers  of  the  old 
man  to  as  great  a  thickness  as  was  possible* 

^'  Now  faring  a  light/'  cried  the  Ehan^  ^  and 
hold  him  ftst/' 

A  light  was  kindled,  and  the  man  held  it 
in  his  hand. 

^'  I  give  you  a  last  chance/'  said  the  Khan, 
speaking  from  between  his  closed  teeth;  ^ycm 
know,  I  dare  say,  the  use  your  fingers  will  be 
put  to ;  be  quick  and  answer,  or  I  will  make 
torches  of  them,  and  they  shall  light  me  to  your 
treasures,  which  I  warrant  are  hidden  in  some 
dark  hole." 

'^  Do  your  worst,"  answered  the  old  man  in  a 
desperate  tone.  ^'Te  will  not  kill  me ;  and  t£ 
my  sufferings  will  in  any  way  gratify  you,  even 
let  it  be  so ;  for  Naniyun  has  given  me  into 
your  power,  and  it  is  his  will  and  not  yours 
which  does  this.  Tou  will  not  hear  me  ciy  out 
though  my  arms  were  burnt  off  to  the  sockets. 
I  spit  at  you!" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  79 

•  

'^  Light  the  rags ! ''  roared  Ghuffoor  Khan ; 
^'  this  is  not  to  be  endured/' 

They  were  lit — one  by  one  they  blazed  up, 
while  his  hands  were  forcibly  held  down  to  his 
sides  to  accelerate  the  effect  of  the  fire.  Alia, 
Alia !  it  was  a  sickening  sight.  The  warm  fl^sh 
of  the  fingers  hissed  under  the  blaze  of  the 
oiled  rags,  which  were  fed  from  time  to.  time 
with  fresh  oil,  as  men  pour  it  upon  a  torch. 

The  old  man  had  overrated  his  strength. 
What  nerves  could  bear  such  exquisite  torture? 
His  shrieks  were  piteous,  and  would  have  melted 
aheart  of  stone;  but  Ghuffoor  Khan  heeded  them 
not :  he  stood  glutting  his  savage  soul  with  the 
sufferings  of  the  wretched  creature  before  him, 
and  asking  him  from  time  to  time,  with  the 
grin  of  a  devil,  whether  he  would  disclose 
his  treasures.  But  the  person  he  addressed 
was  speechless,  and  after  nature  was  fairly 
exhausted  he  sunk  down  in  utter  insensi- 
bility. 

*^  You  have  killed  him,*'  I  exclaimed.  *^  For 
the  love  of  Alia,  let  him  alone,  and  let  us  de- 
part ;  what  more  would  you  have  ?  either  he  has 
no  money,  or  he  will  not  give  it  up.^ 

^  Where  be  those  daughters  of  a  defiled 
mother?''  cried  he  to  his  followers,  not  heed* 


80  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

ing  what  I  said  to  him.  ^^  Where  are  they  ? 
bring  them  forward^  that  I  may  ask  them  about 
the  money^  for  money  there  must  be." 

But  they  too  were  dead !  ay^  they  had  been 
murdered  also;  by  whom  I  know  not,  but 
their  bodies  were  found  in  the  next  room  wel- 
tering in  their  blood. 

The  news  was  brought  to  the  Khan,  and 
he  was  more  savage  than  ever;  he  gnashed  his 
teeth  like  a  wild  beast;  he  was  fearful  to  look 
on. 

The  old  man  had  revived,  for  water  had 
been  poured  on  his  face  and  on  his  fingers; 
he  raised  himself  up,  looked  wildly. about 
him,  and  then  gazed  piteously  on  his  muti- 
lated hands.  Were  they  men  or  devils  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded?  By  Alia!  Sahib, 
they  were  not  men,  for  they  laughed  at  him  and 
his  almost  unconscious  actions. 

"  Speak ! "  cried  the  Khan,  striking  him  with 
his  sword,  ^'  speak,  kafir !  or  more  tortiures  are 
in  store  for  thee." 

But  he  spoke  not — ^he  was  more  than  half- 
dead  :  misery  and  torture  had  done  their  utmost. 

The  Khan  drew  his  sword.  Again  he  cried, 
<'  Speak !"  as  he  raised  the  weapon  above  his 
head.    I  fancied  I  saw  the  old  man's  lips  smile^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  81 

and  move  as  though  he  would  have  spoken :  he 
cast  his  eyes  upwards^  but  no  word  escaped 
him. 

The  sword  was  quivering  above  his  head  in 
the  nervous  grasp  of  the  Khan ;  and  seeing  he 
got  no  answer^  it  descended  with  its  full  force 
on  the  old  man's  forehead,  almost  dividing 
the  head  in  two.  Need  I  say  he  was  instantly 
dead  ? 

I  was  satisfied;  GhufToor  Khan's  cup  too 
was  full ;  for  my  own  determination  was  made 
on  that  spot, — I  swore  it  to  myself  as  I  looked 
at  the  dead  and  rushed  from  the  house. 


b5 


82  CONPE8SION8  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER   V. 

'*  They  plied  bim  well  with  wine, 
And  he  roared  wild  tongs  in  glee : 
Hurrah !  cried  the  devil ;  he  11  soon  be  mine; 
And  he  chackled  right  merrilye." 

Old  Ballad. 

From  that  hour  I  made  a  determination  to 
destroy  hun.  No  sooner  had  I  readied  the 
camp  than  I  assembled  all  my  Thugs^  and  laid 
before  them  a  scheme  I  had  long  been  revol- 
ving in  my  mind.  I  spoke  to  them  as  follows : 
''  You  have  seen^  my  brethren,  that  Ghuffoor 
Khan  is  a  devil;  such  a  person  can  hardly  be 
called  a  man:  bad  as  these  Pindharees  are, 
he  is  the  worst  among  them,  and  is  unfit  to 
live.  You,  Motee  and  Peer  Khan,  remember 
the  fate  of  the  Brahmin  girl  at  Karinjah ;  you 
may  remember  my  ill-suppressed  indignation. 


CONPESSION8  OF  A  TBUO.  85 

which  theh  almost  impelled  me  to  destroy  this 
fiend ;  and  I  would  have  done  it^  but  that  I 
felt  his  fiite  was  not  in  my  hands.  I  felt  that 
AUa  would  sooner  or  later  urge  me  on  to  be 
the  humble  means  of  a  retributive  justice  over- 
taking him.  I  have  hitherto  refrained^  though 
I  have  sometimes  &ncied  his  hour  was  come. 
I  thought  that  some  crime  blacker  than  any  pre- 
vious one  would  at  last  be  committed  by  him, 
and  it  has  been  done.  You  all  saw  what  it 
was.     Can  he  ever  do  worse  ?** 

''  He  cannot  I"  cried  my  men  with  one  voice ; 
"  he  has  reached  the  mark,  and  he  is  ours.'' 

''  He  shall  be  so,"  said  I :  "  now  listen.  You 
know  I  have  still  three  bottles  of  the  sweet  wine 
of  the  Feringhees^  which  I  brought  with  me 
from  Guntoor ;  he  is  very  fond  of  it,  and  will 
easily  be  persuaded  to  come  here  and  drink  it 
with  us ;  I  will  dose  his  share  with  opium,  and 
after  a  few  cups,  he  will  become  stupefied,  and 
will  fall  an  easy  prey  to  us.'' 

"Good!"  cried  Peer  Khan,  '^ it  is  an  ex- 
cellent plan.  What  say  you  to  putting  it  into 
execution  this  very  night?" 

'^  Not  tonight,"  I  said ;  '^  we  must  be  cau- 
tious in  this  immense  camp.  Tomorrow  let  my 
tent  be  pitched  on  the  utmost  verge  of  it ;  nay. 


84  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG; 

a  short  distance  beyond  it, — and  in  the  dead  of 
the  night,  when  all  are  ovetpowered  by  aleep, 
he  can  be  despatched/' 

^^  I  beg  to  represent,^'  said  Peer  Khan,  ^^  that 
Ghuffoor  Khan's  saddle  is  well  lined ;  could  we 
not  get  possession  of  it  ?'' 

'^  I  have  been  thinking  about  it/'  replied  I, 
'^  but  I  do  not  see  how  we  are  to  get  it  without 
much  risk  and  fear  of  discovery." 

Peer  Khan  pondered  for  a  moment ;  he  then 
said, — 

'^I  have  a  plan,  Jemadar,  which  you  may 
perhaps  be  able  to  improve  upon ;  and,  Inshalla ! 
we  will  have  the  saddle.  What  I  say  is  this : 
when  the  Khan  is  pretty  well  intoxicated,  do 
you  propose  to  him  to  sleep  in  your  tent,  and 
'  tp  send  for  his  horse  and  saddle,  so  as  to  be 
near  him  to  mount  in  the  morning.  If  the 
saddle  is  brought,  we  can  empty  it  of  its  con- 
tents and  bury  it  with  him ;  if  not,  we  can  only 
rejoice  at  having  done  a  good  action  in  having 
destroyed  him." 

'^  I  am  not  sure,"  observed  Motee,  ^' that  the 
omens  will  be  good ;  we  had  better  try  them." 

"  Do  so,"  said  I ;  "  I  will  think  over  Peer 
Khan's  plan  and  see  what  can  be  done.^ 

We  then  separated  for  the  night. 


f9 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  85 

During  the  next  morning's  travel^  when  we 
were  not  separated  by  the  confusion  which 
ensued  on  a  village  or  town  being  plundered, 
1  purposely  threw  myself  as  much  in  Ghuffoor 
Khan's  way  as  I  could,  and  we  conversed  on 
the  success  of  our  expedition,  and  the  adven- 
tures which  had  befallen  us. 

^^  Do  you  remember.  Khan  Sahib,"  said  I, 
'^  the  attack  on  the  houses  at  Guntoor,  and  how 
we  ravaged  the  Feringhees'  store-houses  in  a 
vain  search  for  valuables  ?  my  curses  on  them ! 
They  are  as  rich  as  Nuwabs,  and  yet  not 
one  of  them  has  a  gold  or  silver  dish  in  his 
possession,  nor  a  jewel  or  valuable  of  any  kind, 
— nothing  but  china-ware.  And  do  you  re- 
member how  we  smashed  it  all?" 

*^  Ay,  I  remember,"  growled  the  Khan ;  *'  and 
but  for  oiur  chiers  cowardice, — between  you  and 
me  I  say  it, — we  might  have  attacked  and  car- 
ried the  place  where  the  treasure  was,  and  en- 
riched ourselves  not  a  little ;  whereas,  as  it  was, 
we  got  nothing  for  our  trouble.  We  destroyed 
their  houses  however,  and  that  was  some  satis- 
faction." 

*'True,"  said  I,  **it  was.  Khan;  how  their 
hearts  must  have  burned  as  they  saw  the  bright 
flames  devotuing  their  abodes !     Do  you  re- 


86  CONFEtSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

member  too  the  precious  stuff  I  got  hold  of 
and  recommended  to  jour  notice^ — ^the  yrine  in 
the  small  bottles^  with  printed  papers  upon 
them?     It  was  rare  good  stuff." 

^'  Mashalla !  it  was  indeed/'  cried  the  Khan ; 
'^  the  flavour  of  it  did  not  leave  my  lips  fin- 
some  days.  These  infidels  know  what  good 
wine  is^  that  is  certain.  Would  that  I  had 
brought  some  with  me !  a  few  bottles  would 
have  been  easily  carried^  and  one  would  have 
enjoyed  it  after  a  day's  toiL" 

'^  I  was  more  careful  than  you  were^  Khan ; 
such  wine  is  not  always  to  be  got ;  I  brought 
away  some  bottles,  and  I  have  them  still,  I  be- 
lieve, if  they  be  not  broken." 

''Some  with  you?  Nay,  then,  be  not  nig- 
gardly of  your  treasure;  let  me  taste  it  again, 
for  I  swear  to  you  I  believe  there  will  be  no 
such  nectar  in  Paradise." 

''  It  is  at  your  service.  Khan ;  but  to  escape 
scandal,  what  do  you  say  to  coming  to  my  tent 
tonight  when  it  is  dusk? — ^that  is,  if  any  re- 
mains, of  which  I  will  give  you  notice*  One 
of  my  fellows  shall  cook  a  good  pilao,  and  after 
it  we  will  enjoy  the  wine  quietly." 

''  Your  words  are  as  sweet  as  the  wine  itself, 
good  Meer  Sahib ;  truly  I  will  be  with  thee.  I 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  87 

will  tell  my  Saees  to  bring  my  .horse  and  picket 
him  among  joutb  ;  no  one  will  see  me^  and  I 
will  bring  no  one  with  kne.  I  might  exceed^ 
you  know^  and  I  would  not  be  an  open  scandal 
to  the  faith/^ 

My  heart  leaped  to  my  mouth  as  he  uttered 
the  words.  The  saddle^  then,  would  be  ours 
without  any  trouble  or  risk  of  detection :  how 
I  blessed  him  for  acceding  so  readily  to  my 
plans ! 

"  True,  Khan/^  said  1,  "  it  will  not  do  to  be 
observed :  we  must  be  secret,  I  will  have  no 
one  in  my  tent  but  Peer  Khan,  whom  you 
know;  he  is  my  foster-brother,  and  a  rare 
companion:  we  will  have  a  pleasant  carouse. 
I  wiU  send  him  to  you  when  the  pilao  is 
ready/' 

^'No,  no!''  cried  he,  ^'do  not,  there  is  no 
need  of  it ;  I  will  stroll  to  your  tent  after  dusk. 
And,  hark  ye ! "  said  he  to  his  Saees,  who  was 
trotting  after  him,  "  mmd,  you  are  to  bring  my 
horse  and  saddle  to  the  Meer  Sahib's  tent  as 
soon  as  you  see  me  going  towards  it.  Remem- 
ber, you  are  to  lead  it  after  me,  as  though  I 
were  going  to  ride ;  and  when  you  arrive  there 
you  are  to  picket  it  among  his  horses." 


88  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

**  Jo  hookum/'  replied  the  fellow ;  **  your  or- 
ders shall  be  obeyed/' 

^  And  mind/'  continued  the  Khan,  '*  yoit  are 
not  to  tell  anyone  where  I  am  going,  nor  to 
answer  any  questions,  if  any  are  put  to  you,  as 
you  lead  the  horse  along/' 

''  Certainly  not ;  since  such  is  my  lord's  plea- 
sure, I  dare  not  disobey." 

^'  Tou  had  better  not,"  cried  the  Khan,  '^  or 
I  will  try  and  find  a  korla  for  you." 

The  fellow  dropped  behind  again,  and  we  re- 
sumed our  desultory  conversation,  chatting  as 
we  rode  along  on  the  merits  of  the  different 
leaders,  and  how  they  had  behaved.  Ghufibor 
Khan  was  a  pleasant  companion,  and  •his  re- 
marks were  full  of  wit  and  satire.  I  had  put 
him  in  good  humour  by  the  prospect  of  a  deep 
carouse,  and  we  rode  on  cheerfully. 

We  reached  our  halting-place  for  the  day, 
after  a  long  and  intensely  hot  march;  and 
glad  were  we  to  get  under  the  cover  of  our 
tents  to  screen  ourselves  from  the  noonday 
heat*  I  had  several  messages  from  the  Khan 
in  the  course  of  the  day  to  know  whether  the 
repast  was  ready ;  but  it  would  not  have  an- 
swered my  purpose  to  have  allowed  that  it  was. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  89 

or  to  have  had  it  prepared  one  moment  before 
the  time  fixed. 

"  You  have  been  riding  with  the  Khan^  Sahib^ 
all  the  morning/'  said  Motee  to  me^  '^  and  have 
not,  I  suppose,  observed  the  omens?'' 

*'  I  have  not,"  said  I  anxiously ;  "  but  surely 
you  have  done  so?"  For  I  knew  how  much 
they  would  influence  my  men ;  nay,  that  with- 
out favourable  ones  they  would  have  absolutely 
refused  any  participation  in  the  matter. 

^^  I  have  not  been  negligent,"  replied  Motee. 
^'Last  night,  after  I  parted  with  you.  Peer 
Khan,  myself,  and  the  others  made  an  offering 
of  goor  to  the  Nishan,  and,  blessed  be  Bho- 
wanee,  she  has  vouchsafed  us  the  Thibao  and 
Pilhao ;  you  need,  therefore,  be  under  no  ap- 
prehensions, for  she  is  favourable." 

^^  I  was  sure  she  would  be,  Motee,  for  I 
observe  the  hand  of  Alia  guiding  me ;  and  I 
verily  believe  I  should  have  followed  the  influ- 
ence of  my  own  desires  in  this  matter  even  had 
they  been  unfavourable." 

^'  Nay,  say  not  so.  Jemadar,"  said  he  laugh- 
ing, ''  you  are  too  good  a  Thug  for  that ;  but 
there  is  now  no  fear,  for  the  omens  were  indeed 
cheering." 

^*If  we  succeed,"  said  I,  '<I  have  some 


90  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

thoQ^ts  of  further  work  in  our  own  way ;  but 
of  this  more  hereafter.  There  will  be  a  stir 
when  his  disappearance  is  known,  and  we  must 
be  quiet  for  a  time.'' 

^  Ay^  that  is  Hke  jou^  Jemadar.  We  hare 
been  consulting  among  ourselves,  and  had  come 
to  the  determination  of  proposing  some  adven- 
tures to  jou ;  for  here  these  dogs  of  Pindharees 
lie,  night  after  night,  and  each  fellow  is  worth 
some  hundreds  of  rupees.  Tet  we  have  been 
content  to  remain  inactive ;  and  I,  for  one,  say 
shame  on  us !  We  need  not  pass  a  night  with- 
out some  work.'' 

''  Wait,  good  Motee ;  let  us  secure  the  Khan 
first.  And  now  to  arrange  matters ;  we  must 
be  our  own  Lughaees." 

'^  For  that  we  are  prepared,  Meer  Sahib ;  a 
Thug  must  do  his  duty  in  any  grade  when  oc- 
casion calls  for  his  services.  We  are  all  ready 
for  work." 

'^  Then  we  must  lose  no  time ;  you  must 
join  your  own  pall*  to  mine,  and  put  some 
screen  or  other  between  them;  in  the  empty 
space  the  grave  must  be  prepared.  It  had 
better  be  ready  befi>re  he  comes : — but  no,  he 

•  A  ■maU  open  tent 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  91 

will  perhaps  suspect  us;  it  can  soon  be  made 
afterwards/' 

'<  You  are  right,  Jemadar^  he  would  suspect : 
he  need  not  be  buried  deep;  and  there  are 
three  of  our  men  who  are  old  Lughaees ;  they 
will  prepare  it  in  a  few  minutes/' 

'^  And  his  Saees^ — he  must  die  also.  Mo- 
tee." 

"  Certainly/'  he  replied.  "  Do  you  and  Peer 
Khan  deal  with  the  Khan,  and  leave  the  Saees 
to  us— we  will  manage  him." 

"  Gh)od ;  our  airahgements  are  then  com- 
plete. Remember  that  Peer  Khan  alone  eats 
with  us ;  you  must  be  all  outside,  and  see  that 
the  horses  are  kept  saddled,  for  we  must  fly  in- 
stantly if  we  are  discovered  or  suspected.  I 
have  no  fears,  however,  on  either  score." 

^  Nor  have  I,"  said  Motee ;  "  the  matter  will 
create  a  stir,  as  he  is  a  leader  of  note ;  but  it  will 
be  supposed,  either  that  he  has  gone  off  with 
his  plunder,  or  that  some  one  has  murdered 
him.  I  tell  you,  Meer  Sahib,  that  many  a  Pin- 
dharee  has  died  by  the  hand  of  his  fellow  since 
we  left  Ncmawur." 

''  I  do  not  doubt  it,  Motee.  I  have  beard  of 
many  brawls,  and  men  of  this  kind  have  but 
few  scruples.    They  are  a  wicked  set,  and  figor 


92  CONPE88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

worse  than  those  who  formed  the  first  expe- 
dition. But  now  go^  get  the  pall  ready,  and 
send  Peer  Khan  to  me/' 

The  evening  came ;  the  calls  of  the  fidthfiil 
to  evening  prayers  resounded  through  the  camp 
with  the  last  red  streak  of  day.  Men  were  as- 
sembled in  knots,  kneeling  on  their  carpets, 
addressing  their  prayers  to  AUa, — ^men  whose 
hands  w^ie  scarcely  cleansed  firom  the  blood 
they  had  that  day  ahed !  The  ceremony  over, 
each  separated  from  his  fellow,  to  lie  beside  his 
fidthful  horse,  and  to  enjoy  a  night  of  repose,  to 
fit  him  for  the  toil,  the  rapine,  and  plunder  of 
the  ensuing  day. 

The  time  approached;  and  as  I  sat  in  my 
tent,  awaiting  the  Khan's  arrival,  my  heart 
exulted  within  me,  that  for  once  in  my  life  I 
should  do  a  good  action,  in  revenging  the  mur- 
dered. Peer  Khan  was  with  me :  we  scarcely 
spoke ;  our  minds  were  too  fiill  of  what  was  to 
follow  to  speak  much. 

"  Have  you  dru^ed  the  bottle?''  he  asked. 

^  I  have.  I  have  put  two  tolas  of  opium  into 
it ;  I  have  tasted  it,  and  the  flavour  of  the  drug 
is  perceptible ;  but  it  will  be  the  second  bottl^ 
mnd  he  will  not  discover  it;  and  if  he  does^  we 
cannot  help  it,  we  must  take  our  chance.     Do 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  93 

you  think  we  can  manage  him  between  us^ 
ifithout  any  noise  ?^' 

'^  Shame  on  us  if  we  do  not,  Meer  Sahib ;  I 
am  a9  strong  a  man  as  he  is,  and  your  roomal 
never  fails.  But  to  prevent  any  noise  being 
heard,  suppose  we  propose  to  admit  Motee  and 
two  or  three  others  to  sing  and  play, — I  mean 
when  the  Khan  has  swallowed  his  first  bottle. 
Motee  has  a  sitar  and  a  small  drum  with  him, 
and  its  noise  will  drown  all  others.^' 

**  No,  no !  *'  said  I ; "  others  might  be  attracted 
by  the  singing,  and  come  to  hear  it ;  it  will  not 
do :  we  must  do  our  best,  and  leave  the  rest  to 
AUa.  However  we  will  see  when  the  time 
comes.'* 

The  evening  was  far  advanced,  and  eveiy- 
thing  around  us  was  quiet.  A  few  fires,  here 
and  there  throughout  the  camp,  marked  where, 
at  each,  a  solitary  Pindharee  cooked  his  last  meal 
of  the  day;  the  rest  were  already  buried  in 
profound  slumber,  and  all  nearest  to  us  were 
still.  I  stood  at  the  door  of  my  humble  tent 
looking  anxiously  for  the  Ethan's  coming ;  and 
at  length  I  observed  a  figure  stealing  along 
in  the  dusk,  carefuUy  avoiding  the  prostrate 
forms  which  lay  in  his  path.  Was  it  the 
Khan?    Tes.    ^'By  Alia  he  comes!'*  said  I 


94  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

to  Peer  Khan;  ''I  see  him  now:  and  there 
is  his  horse  behind  him^  and  the  Saees  lead- 
ing iV^ 

''Shookur  Khoda!''  exchdmedmy  companion; 
'^  he  has  not  deceived  us.  I  feared  he  had^  since 
it  is  so  late/' 

"Is  that  you^  Meer  Sahib?''  cried  the  yoice 
of  Ghuffoor  Khan.  ''  I  feared  I  should  have 
missed  yoiur  tent  in  this  cursed  darkness." 

"  Here  am  I^  Khan^  and  you  are  welcome 
to  the  poor  tent  of  your  servant." 

"So  you  have  found  the  wine^  eh?"  said 
the  Khan,  rubbing  his  hands  in  glee.  "  You 
have  not  cheated  me?" 

"  By  yoiur  soul,  no !  Khan,  I  have  not ;  there 
it  is  you  see,  and  Peer  Khan  is  gone  for  the 
pilao." 

"  Khoob,  by  Alia !  Meer  Sahib,  I  have  fasted 
all  day  on  pmpose  to  do  justice  to  it;  and  I 
should  have  been  here  an  hour  sooner,  but  I  was 
summoned  to  the  durbar  about  some  trifle  or 
other;  and  I  have  kept  you  waiting." 

"  And  your  hOTse,  Khan  ?" 

"Oh,  he  is  here;  my  Saees  has  picketed 
him  among  yours.  I  have  deceived  my  other 
servants, — ^I  swore  I  had  a  headache  and  could 
not  eat,  and  pretended  to  lie  down  to  sleep. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  95 

having  giyen  them  all  strict  orders  not  to  dis- 
turb me.  The  knaves  knew  better  than  to  do 
so;  and  so^  after  lying  quiet  awhile^  I  stole 
out  of  my  tent  behind,  and  have  fairly  given 
them  the  slip.  I  suppose  your  people  can 
throw  some  fodder  before  the  animal  ?'' 

^'  Surely :  I  have  cared  for  that  already." 

Peer  Khan  now  entered  vdth  the  pilao ;  and 
seating  ourselves^  our  fingers  were  soon  buried 
in  the  midst  of  it. 

'*  Now  for  the  wine,  Meer  Sahib ;  the  pilao 
is  dry  without  it,  and  my  throat  lacks  moists 
ure." 

^'  Here  it  is/'  said  I,  pouring  it  out  into  a 
cup ;  ^^  see  how  it  sparkles,  like  the  fire  of  a 
ruby.'' 

^^  Ay,"  said  the  Khan,  after  he  had  drained 
it  to  the  bottom,  ^'  this  is  wine  for  the  Hooris ; 
how  one  enjoys  it !  Think,  Meer  Sahib,  how 
we  true  believers  will  quaff  in  Paradise,  (if 
what  we  get  there  will  be  as  good,)  surrounded 
by  twenty  Hooris,  and  each  vying  with  the  other 
to  please  us !  But  drink,  man, — I  would  not 
take  the  whole.^' 

'^  Nay,  that  bottle  is  your  own  share.  Khan, 
and  there  is  besides  another  for  you;  Peer 
Khan  and  I  will  divide  this  one  between  us. 


96  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

T  is  a  pity  there  is  not  more^  or  that  the  bot- 
tles were  not  larger/' 

^'Aj,  it  is  to  be  r^etted  certainly,  Meer  Sahib, 
but  what  there  is,  we  must  make  the  most  of  ^' 
and  he  took  another  draught.  ^'  Only  think,^ 
continued  he,  ^^  of  those  infidels  the  Feringfaees 
drinking  such  stuff  as  this  every  day.  I  cow 
scarcely  marvel  at  their  doing  great  deeds  when 
they  are  drunk.  And  is  it  not  the  case,  Meer 
Sahib,  that  they  all  sit  round  a  table,  and  drink, 
and  roar  out  songs,  till  they  fall  down  intoxi- 
cated*?'' 

''So  I  have  been  credibly  informed.  Khan. 
By  AUa !  they  are  jolly  dogs." 

''  I  wish  I  was  in  their  service,"  said  Ghufibor 
Khan,  after  a  short  silence.  ''Do  you  think 
they  would  give  one  wine  to  drink  when  one 
wanted  it?" 

"  I  have  not  a  doubt  of  it,"  I  repUed. 

"  Then  I  will  take  employ  with  them,  Meer 
Sahib ;  this  stuff  would  tempt  many  a  better 
Moosulman  than  I  am  to  serve  an  infidel.  But 
they  say  Sikundar  Jah  drinks  it  also." 

"  So  I  heard  when  I  was  at  Hyderabad,"  said 
I ;  "  indeed  it  was  there  I  first  tasted  this  li- 

*  The  Khan  probably  referred  to  proceeding*  of  a  very 
antiquated  character. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG,  97 

quor ;  and  1  knew  the  bottles  again  when  I  saw 
them  in  the  Feringhees'  houses  at  Guntoor/' 

"  It  is  fit  drink  for  a  prince/^  sighed  the 
Khan^  when  he  had  finished  the  bottle^  and 
looking  at  it  with  a  most  rueful  countenance. 
'^That  is  finished,  Meer  Sahib;  thou  saidst 
thou  had  another?" 

"  Ay,  Khan !  but  only  this  one,"  I  replied 
handing  him  the  other. 

"  I  feel  happy  now,  Meer  Sahib.  By  Alia  J 
I  could  sing — I  could  dance  I  think,  though  it 
would  be  a  scandal  to  do  so.  The  Prophet, 
however,  has  not  forbidden  a  Moslem  to  sing. 
May  his  name  be  honoured  !  Have  any  of  you 
a  sitar?     People  say  that  I  have  a  good  hand.*' 

"  Go  and  fetch  Motee-ram's,"  said  I  to  Peer 
Khan ;  ^^  it  is  a  good  one.  Shall  the  owner  of 
it  come  also.  Khan?" 

"  Nay,  I  care  not,  Meer  Sahib ;  though  the 
devil  came,  I  would  pluck  him  by  the  beard : 
let  him  come.     Can  he  sing?" 

"  Like  a  bulbul.  Khan ;  I  have  rarely  heard  a 
better  voice  from  a  man." 

Oh,  for  some  women!"  sighed  the  Khan; 
one  misses  the  glances  of  their  antelope-eyes, 
and  the  tinkle  of  their  anklets,  in  moments  like 
these.    Ah,  Meer  Sahib,  we  were  happy  dogs 

VOL.  III.  F 


9S  OONFBSSIONB  OF  A  THUG. 

whenwewereencmipediD  theKiialma.  Hmk 
was  one  cbanner — but  why  speak  of  tban,  Mecr 
Sahib^ — why  speak  of  them?" 

^We  ahall  aqaj  their  company  the  more 
when  we  get  to  Nemawur,"  said  I.  '^Biithcre 
is  Motee  with  his  sitar." 

Motee  made  his  sahun  and  sat  down. 

^  Is  the  instnnnent  toned,  Motee — thoo  pearl 
of  singers?"  cried  the  Sinn,  bunting  into  a 
laugh  at  his  phy  upon  Motee's  name.  ^  Hast 
thou  tuned  it  ?" 

^*I  have,  noble  Khan;  though  it  is  not  worthy 
the  touch  of  so  exalted  a  penon." 

^  Nay,  H  is  a  good  sitarj  and  a  sweet  one," 
said  the  Khan,  as  he  ran  his  fingers  over  the 
strings  in  a  manner  which  showed  him  to  be  a 
proficient. 

^  Wah!"  criedallof  usat  once;  ^phiy,  no- 
ble Khan !  the  hand  which  could  execute  such 
a  prelude  as  that  can  do  wonders." 

^'  Give  me  some  more  drink,"  cried  he,  '*  and 
I  will  try.  Knowest  thou  any  ghuzuls,  Mo- 
tee?" 

« I  am  indiflEerently  skilled  in  them.  Khan 
Sahib;  nevertheless,  if  my  lord  will  mention 
one,  I  wiU  try.  ^  The  tuppas  of  my  own  coun* 
try  I  know  most  o£" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  99 

"  Pah  y^  cried  the  Khan^  ''  who  would  sing 
tuppas?  I  will  name  a  ghuztd  which  is  in 
every-one's  mouth — sing  *  Mahi— Alum^  Soz-i- 
mun ; '  I  warrant  me  thou  knowest  it.  But 
the  wine^  Meer  Sahib^  pour  it  out  for  me ;  thou 
art  my  Saqi^  thou  knowest.  I  will  sing  an  ode 
to  thee^  as  Hafiz  has  written  and  sung  many  a 
one  to  his ;  peace  be  to  his  memory !  Ah !  that 
was  good ;  but  oh,  Meer  Sahib,  it  hath  a  dif- 
ferent flavour  from  the  last/' 

"  Very  likely,^'  said  I ;  ^^  the  bottle  you  see 
hath  a  different  paper  on  it;  perhaps  it  is  a 
better  kind/' 

^'  It  is  good,  and  that  is  all  I  care  for,  Meer 
Sahib.    Now  proceed,  good  Motee.'' 

Motee  did  as  he  was  ordered,  and  his  voice 
and  the  IQian's  accompaniment  were  worthy  of 
a  better  audience  than  that  which  heard  them. 

''Wah,  wah!  Shabash!''  CTied  Peer  Khan 
and  I,  when  it  was  ended;  '^  this  is  rare  for- 
tune, to  hear  two  such  skilful  musicians  in  this 
unsainted  jungle.  Now  it  is  your  turn.  Khan 
Sahib.'' 

"More  wine,  Meer  Sahib,  '  Saqi  mera!' 
more  wine,  for  the  sake  of  the  Twelve  Imams. 
Oh  that  there  were  a  thousand  bottles,  that  we 
could  meet  as  we  have  done  now  every  night ! 

f2 


100  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Good  wine  and  good  companions — ^have  thej 
not  been  ever  the  burthen  of  the  songs  of  the 
poets  ?^* 

^*  Is  there  much  left?'*  he  continued^  when 
he  had  drained  the  cup. 

*'  About  half  the  bottle/'  said  I. 

*'  Then  give  Motee  a  cup,  Meer  Sahib ;  he 
deserves  it/' 

'^  Excuse  me/'  said  Motee,  ^*  but  I  am  a 
Hindoo  and  a  Brahmin." 

"  Thou  shouldst  have  been  a  true  believer, 
Motee;  Khan  would  sound  as  well  after  thy 
name  as  Ram.  Why,  man,  our  blessed  Pro- 
phet \vould  have  had  thee  to  sing  to  him  when 
thou  hadst  reached  Paradise !" 

Ghuffoor  Khan's,  voice  was  now  rather  thick, 
and  he  made  but  a  poor  hand  of  the  ghussul  he 
attempted;  but  it  was  very  laughable  to  see 
him  roll  his  eyes  from  side  to  side  like  a  dan- 
cing-girl,  and  to  hear  him  trying  to  imitate  their 
quavers  and  shakes. 

**  Pah !"  cried  he,  when  he  had  sung  a  verse, 
"  my  throat  is  dry ;  I  want  more  wine,  I  think, 
Meer  Sahib ;  but  the  truth  is,  I  caught  a  cold 
some  days  ago,  and  am  still  hoarse." 

He  tried  again  after  a  fresh  draught,  but 
with  no  better  success.    In  vain  he  coughed 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  101 

and  hemmed  to  clear  his  throat ;  the  wine^  and 
the  still  better  opium,  were  doing  their  work 
as  quickly  as  we  could  desire. 

*'  Do  you  sing  again,  Motee,— meree  Motee  ! 
meree  Goweya!^^  said  the  Khan  insinuatingly. 
*^  A  curse  on  the  water  of  this  country,  which 
spoils  a  man's  singing.  Sing,  man,  and  I  will 
play ;  it  cannot  spoil  that,  at  any  rate;  and  the 
Meer  Sahib  hath  provided  an  antidote  for  this 
night  at  least.'' 

Motee  sang  again;  but  the  accompaniment 
was  wild  and  irregular,  and  the  Khan  at  last 
threw  down  the  sitar. 

''  It  will  not  do,  Meer  Sahib,  after  the  fatigue 
(a  hiccup)  and  the  trouble  I  have  had  (hiccup) 
all  day,  shouting  and  bullying  these  rascally 
Pindharees  (hiccup).  How  can  it  be  expected, 
Meer  Sahib,  that  I,  Ghuffoor  Khan,  the  leader 
of  three  thousand  horse,  should  play  and  sing 
like  a  Goweya?  By  Alia  I  will  not  (hiccup). 
But  these  hiccups,  Meer  Sahib,  what  is  to  cure 
them?" 

*  ^^  Some  more  wine.  Khan  Sahib ;  nothing  but 
liquor  can  cure  them.  And  there  is  more ;  there 
is  still  another  cup." 

"  Then  give  me  all !"  cried  the  Khan ; "  I  will 
drink  it  standing  like  a  kafir  Feringhee — may 


102  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

their  sisters  be  defiled^  aj  and  their  mothers  too! 
Nevertheless^  as  I  said^  I  will  serve  them  and 
drink  among  them^  and  none  shall  drink  more 
than  Ohuffoor  Khan.  Thou  saidst  they  drink 
standing ;  and  what  do  they  say?'' 

^*Hip,  hip,  hip!''  said  I;  *^I  learned  the 
words  from  a  vagabond  who  had  been  a  Khid-^ 
mutgar  among  them,  and  had  seen  their  wild 
orgies." 

^^  What,  hip,  hip,  hip !  those  are  the  words, 
eh  ?     I  wonder  what  they  mean." 

'^They  are  an  invocation  to  their  Prophet, 
I  believe ;"  said  I,  '^  much  as  we  say  ^  Bismilla 
ir  ruhman  ir  ruheem !' " 

'^  I  do  not  doubt  it,  Meer  Sahib.  Now  help 
me  to  rise,  for  the  stuff  is  in  my  brain,  and  the 
tent  goeth  round  about ;  help  me  to  rise  I  say, 
and  I  will  quaff  the  last  drop  both  as  a  true  Mos- 
lem and  as  a  Feringhee.     Ha !  said  I  not  well  ?" 

^^  Excellently  well,  great  Khan,"  said  I,  as  I 
helped  him  to  his  feet ;  '^  now,  here  is  the  wine." 

«  Bismilla !"  shouted  the  Khan,  "hip !  hip ! 
hip !"  and  he  drained  the  cup  to  the  bottom ; 
his  head  sunk  on  his  breast,  his  eyes  rolled 
wildly :  he  made  a  desperate  attempt  to  rush 
forward,  and  fell  at  his  full  length  upon  the 
ground. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  103 

^'  Bus  \"  cried  Peer  Khan,  as  he  got  out  of 
the  way ;  ^^  enough,  great  Khan  !  noble  Khan, 
thou  art  a  dead  man  now.  Feringhee  and 
Moslem,  thou  hast  made  rare  fun  for  us.'' 

"  Raise  him  up,"  said  I  to  them :  **  seat  him 
on  his  end.  I  am  ready,  and  do  one  of  ye  give 
the  jhimee." 

They  raised  him  up,  and  as  he  was  seated,  his 
head  again  sunk  on  his  shoulder,  and  some 
froth  came  from  his  mouth. 

"  He  is  dying,"  said  Motee ;  "  we  ought  not 
to  touch  him ;  it  is  forbidden." 

^^  Not  a  bit  of  it,"  said  I ;  ^^'all  drunken  men 
are  in  this  way ;  I  have  seen  hundreds  in  the 
same  state ;  so  hold  his  head  up,  and  give  the 
jhimee ;"  for  I  had  taken  my  post  behind  him. 

They  did  so;  Peer  ESian  uttered  the  fatal 
words,  and  Ghufibor  Khan  wrestled  out  his  last 
agony  under  my  never-failing  gripe. 

'^  Enough,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  Peer  Khan, 
who  was  holding  his  feet;  '^ enough!  he  is 
dead." 

^'Ul-humd-ul-illa!"  I  exclaimed;  '^it  is  finish- 
ed, blessed  be  the  Prophet  and  Bhowanee !  Go 
for  the  Lughaees ;  he  must  be  put  under-ground 
immediately.    Now  for  the  Saees." 

We  left  the  Khan's  body  and  went  out;  the 


104  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

others  were  waiting  for  us.  ^'  Where  does  he 
he?''  I  asked. 

"There/'  said  one  of  the  men;  "he  is  fast 
asleep,  and  has  been  so  for  an  hour.'' 

"  So  much  the  better/'  said  Peer  Khan ; 
"  leave  him  to  me." 

I  watched  him  and  Motee  as  they  approached 
the  sleeper.  Peer  Khan  touched  him  with  his 
foot ;  he  started  up  to  a  sitting  position  and  rub- 
bed his  eyes,  but  Peer  Khan  threw  himself  upon 
him,  and  he  was  dead  in  an  instant,  ere  he  had 
become  conscious.  Nothing  now  remained  but 
the  disposal  of  the  bodies  and  the  saddle.  The 
grave,  a  shallow  one,  was  quickly  dug ;  and  while 
the  Lughaees  were  preparing  it,  myself.  Peer 
Khan,  and  Motee  unripped  the  lining  and  pock- 
ets of  the  saddle,  and  took  out  the  gold.  There 
was  naught  else.  It  was  in  coin,  and  in  small 
lumps,  as  the  jewels  he  had  gotten  in  plunders 
had  been  melted  down  from  time  to  time.  We 
had  no  leisure  then  to  speculate  on  its  value, 
but  we  cut  the  saddle  to  pieces  with  our  knives 
to  make  sure  that  none  remained  in  it,  and  the 
fragments  were  buried  with  the  bodies. 

*^  What  shall  we  do  with  the  horse,  Meer 
Sahib  ?'*  asked  Motee.  "  We  cannot  take  him 
with  us,  for  there  is  not  a  man  in  the  camp 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUd.  105 

who  does  not  know  Ohuffoor  Khan's  horse; 
and  we  have  no  time  to  stain  him/' 

I  was  puzzled  for  a  while ;  to  have  retained 
the  noble  animal  would  have  ensured  our  de- 
tection^ and  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  do.  At 
last  I  hit  upon  an  expedient  ^'  He  must  be 
destroyed/'  said  I ;  ^"t  is  a  splendid  beast,  cer- 
tainly, yet  our  lives  are  worth  more  than  his. 
Beyond  the  camp^  about  an  arrow's  flight,  is  a 
deep  ravine.     Do  any  of  you  know  it?" 

"  None  of  us  have  seen  it,"  said  all  at  once. 

^*  Then  I  must  go  myself,  and  do  you,  Ghous 
Khan  (he  was  one  of  my  men),  accompany  me ; 
we  will  throw  him  into  it.  Go  and  loosen  him 
from  his  pickets." 

I  followed  him,  and  we  conducted  the  animal 
to  the  edge  of  the  ravine ;  it  was  deep,  and  just 
suited  our  purpose,  as  the  banks  were  preci- 
pitous. 

*'  That  will  do,"  said  I,  when  he  ha^  brought 
the  horse  to  the  edge ;  ^^  now  rein  his  head  to 
one  side ;  we  must  kill  him  before  he  fells  in." 

He  did  so ;  I  had  prepared  my  sword,  and 
drew  it  sharply  across  the  poor  brute's  throat ; 
the  blood  gushed  out,  he  reeled  backwards, 
fell  into  the  dark  ravine,  and  we  heard  his  car- 
case reach  the  bottom  with  a  heavy  fall.     I 

f5 


106  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUQ. 

looked  over,  but  all  I  saw  was  an  indistinct 
mass  at  the  bottom,  while  a  few  groans  of  its 
death  agony  reached  my  ears. 

'^  Elnough !''  said  I ;  ^^  come  away ;  the  jack- 
als will  have  a  glorious  feast  ere  morning,  and 
no  one  will  ever  think  of  looking  here.  But 
it  was  a  pity  to  kill  the  brute/' 

'^  He  was  worth  a  good  thousand  rupees,  and 
would  have  fetched  that  price  at  Hyderabad. 
Why  did  you  not  send  him  there?  I  would 
have  taken  him/' 

^'I  did  not  think  of  that,''  saidi;  ''but  no 
matter  now;  we  will  earn  more  than  that  before 
we  reach  Nemawur." 

''  How,  Meer  Sahib  ?  we  get  but  little  in 
this  poor  country." 

"  Trust  m^Ghous  Khan,"  said  I; ''  we  have 
begun,  and,  Inshalla!  we  will  go  on  with  the 
work." 

I  reached  the  tent,  and  the  Lughaees  had 
done  their  business  well;  our  carpets  had  been 
spread  over  the  spot  where  the  Khan  lay  in  his 
last  resting-place,  and  we  all  lay  down  and  slept 
soundly. 

Ghuffoor  Khan  was  missedat  his  accusUxned 
post  the  next  morning ;  a  thousand  coigectuies 
were  hazarded  as  to  his  &te,  but  no  one  could 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  107 

account  for  his  disappearance.  Some  said  the 
devil  had  taken  him  for  his  wickedness ;  others^ 
that  he  had  amassed  an  immense  plunder^  and 
was  fearful  of  its  being  wrested  from  him,  and 
he  had  therefore  escaped  with  it,  as  it  was 
known  to  be  sewed  up  in  his  saddle. 

When  we  reached  our  next  encampment, 
Cheetoo  sent  for  me :  I  went,  and  found  him 
seated  in  full  durbar,  and  the  Khan's  servants 
as  prisoners  before  him.  I  made  my  usual 
salam,  and  he  requested  me  to  be  seated  near 
him. 

^  This  is  a  most  mysterious  aflair,  Meer  Sar 
hib,''  said  he ;  ''  Ohuffoor  Khan  is  gone ;  and 
Alia  or  the  Shitan  only  knows  whither !  If  he 
has  fled,  it  is  as  extraordinary  a  thing  as  I  ever 
heard  of;  for  he  has  been  attached  to  me  from 
his  youth,  and  I  have  ever  been  kind  to  him. 
What  think  you?" 

^  I  am  at  a  loss  also,"  said  I ; ''  your  servant 
knows  not  what  to  say ;  there  are  a  thousand 
conjectures  afloat,  but  no  one  can  give  any 
probable  solution  to  the  mystery.  But  have 
you  examined  the  servants?  surely  they  must 
know  something." 

^  I  have  not,  Meer  Sahib,  as  yet ;  but  here 
they  are,  and  I  want   you  to  help  me  to 


108  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


question  them.    You  may  think  of  some  things 
which  may  escape  me/' 

"I  will  do  ray  best,  Nuwab;  but  you  had 
better  begin — they  will  be  afraid  of  you  and 
speak  the  truth/* 

"  Call  one  of  them/*  said  Cheetoo  to  an  at^ 
tendant. 

The  man  came,  trembling  in  every  joint,  and 
prostrated  himself  before  our  leader. 

*^What  is  thy  name?**  he  asked. 

"  Syud  Ebrahim,**  said  the  fellow. 

*^And  what  service  didst  thou  perform  to 
GhufFoorKhan?** 

"  I  am  a  Khidmutgar,  O  Asylum  of  the 
World!**  said  the  man;  "I  used  to  keep  the 
Khan*s  clothes,  assist  him  to  bathe,  and  attend 
him  at  night.  I  was  always  about  his  person.** 

^'Now  speak  the  truth,  Ebrahim,  and  fear 
not.  But  I  swear  by  the  beard  of  the  Prophet, 
if  I  detect  thee  lying,  I  will  have  thee  cut  to 
pieces  before  my  face,  as  a  warning  to  thy  com- 
rades.'* 

*^  May  I  be  your  sacrifice  !**  cried  the  man, 
«  I  will  not  lie.  Why  should  I?  What  I  know 
is  easily  told,  and  *t  is  but  little.** 

^^  Proceed,**  cried  Cheetoo,  '*  and  remember 
what  I  have  said.** 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  109 


(( 


Alia  is  my  witness/'  said  the  man^  '^I 
know  but  little.  My  noble  master  came  from 
your  highnesses  durbar  late  in  the  afternoon : 
we  had  prepared  dinner  for  him^  but  he  said  he 
was  ill^  and  would  not  eat^  and  that  we  ourselves 
might  eat  what  we  had  cooked  for  him.  He 
then  went  into  his  tent,  took  off  his  durbar 
dress,  put  away  his  arms,  and  then  lay  down. 
I  was  with  him  till  this  time,  and  sat  down  to 
shampoe  him ;  but  he  bade  me  begone,  and  I 
left  him.  I  was  weary  with  running  all  day  by 
his  side,  and  I  also  lay  down,  and  did  not  wake 
till  the  people  roused  me  for  the  march.  I 
went  into  the  tent  to  arouse  him  and  give  him 
his  clothes,  but  I  found  him  not.  The  bedding 
was  just  as  when  he  had  laid  down,  but  his  sword 
was  not  there,  nor  a  stick  he  always  walked 
with.  This  is  all  I  know,  but  Shekh  Qadir 
knows  something  more,  if  you  will  call  him ; 
he  saw  the  Khan  after  I  did.'' 

Shekh  Qadir  was  accordingly  sent  for,  and 
after  being  cautioned  and  threatened  as  the 
other  had  been,  he  spoke  as  follows : 

^^I  am  also  a  Khidmutgar,  but  my  office 
was  not  about  the  Khan's  person;  I  used  to 
give  him  his  hooka,  and  prepare  the  opium  he 
ate.    Soon  aft^er  dusk  I  heard  him  moving  in 


110  CONFEB810N8  OF  A  THUG. 

the  tent,  and  I  watched  him ;  he  lifted  up  the 
back  part  of  it,  and  came  out :  I  saw  him  walk 
towards  the  middle  of  the  camp,  and  followed 
him :  he  observed  me,  and  turned  round  sharp 
upon  me;  ^What/  said  he,  ^cannot  I  walk 
out  for  a  few  yards,  to  breathe  the  air,  with- 
out some  of  you  rascals  following  me  ?  b^one !' 
Nuwab,  I  was  frightened,  lest  he  should  order 
me  the  korla,  and  I  went  away  to  the  tent  of  a 
friend.  I  heard  in  the  morning  that  he  had  not 
returned,'^ 

^'  This  is  very  unsatisfiu^ry,''  said  I ;  *^  we 
have  as  yet  no  clue  to  his  disappearance.  If 
he  has  gone  away,  he  must  have  ridden ;  where 
is  his  horse?'' 

''  Ay,  where  is  it  ?''  cried  CheeUxx  «  Who 
can  tell  us?'' 

'^May  I  be  your  sacrifice!'^  said  Shekh 
Qadir ;  ^^  the  horse  is  not  here,  nor  his  Saees. 
The  Khan  had  two  horses,  but  the  saddle  of 
the  one  missing  is  that  in  which  all  the  gold 
was  sewed  up/' 

"Ha!"  said  Cheetoo,  ''is  it  so?  Where  is 
the  other  Saees?" 

'' Peer-o-Moorshid ? "  cried  an  attendant; 
*'  he  is  waiting  without " 

'' Let  him  too  be  called."  The  man  entered. 


CONFB8BION8  OF  A  THUO.  Ill 

'^  What  knowest  thou  ?''  asked  Cheetoo. 
"  I  only  know/^  said  the  fellow^  *'  that  the 
gray  horse  was  kept  saddled  all  the  afternoon ; 
this  was  contrary  to  custom,  for  its  saddle  was 
always  placed  in  the  tent,  near  the  Khan's  head 
when  he  slept.  I  asked  my  fellow  Saees  the 
reason  of  its  being  so ;  but  he  was  angry  with 
me,  and  said  it  was  no  business  of  mine,  that 
the  Khan  had  ordered  it,  and  it  was  his  plea- 
sure. I  saw  him  take  the  horse  from  his  picket 
after  dark,  but  I  asked  no  questions.'^ 

'^  There  remains  but  one  conclusion  to  be 
drawn,  Nuwab  Sahib,"  said  I.  "  Ghuffoor 
Khan  has  fled,  and  made  off  with  the  booty  he 
had  got.  By  all  accounts  he  had  been  very 
fortunate ;  and  every  one  said  his  saddle  was 
atufied  with  gold.'' 

^^  So  I  have  also  heard,"  said  Cheetoo ;  '^  but, 
yet  it  is  hard  to  think  of  that  man's  ingrati- 
tude. Here  have  I  been  associated  with  him 
from  boyhood:  I  have  raised  him  from  ob- 
scurity, to  be  a  leader  of  three  .thousand  horse; 
and  this  has  been  a  scurvy  ending  to  my 
kindness.  Go,"  said  he  to  the  servants,  ''  I 
find  no  fault  with  any  of  you;  take  the  horse  to 
my  pagah,  and  let  him  be  tied  up  among  my 
own." 


112  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

Thus  ended  this  adventure ;  no  suspicion  fell 
upon  us  nor  on  any  one.  The  Khan  was  known 
to  have  friends  at  Hyderabad^  and  thither  it 
was  supposed  he  had  fled.  We  alone  knew  his 
fate^  and  It  was  one  he  had  deserved  bj  a  thou- 
sand crimes  too  horrible  to  mention. 

But  after  this  we  were  not  idle ;  having  be- 
gun our  work,  we  had  constant  emploTment ; 
scarcely  a  night  passed  that  one  or  two  Pin- 
dharees  did  not  fall  by  our  hands.  They  were 
missed  too,  as  the  Khan  had  been,  but  we  were 
favoured  by  the  constant  desertions  which  took 
place  from  the  Lubhur ;  for  as  we  approached 
Nemawiur,  men  daily  made  oflF  in  every  direction 
to  their  houses,  little  relishing  the  fatigues  of 
the  camp,  and  the  constant  alarms  we  had  from 
reports  of  the  vicinity  of  the  Feringhee  troops, 
by  whom  we  were  several  times  nearly  sur- 
prised. 

Yet  I  was  not  fated  to  have  the  uniform 
success  which  had  hitherto  attended  me.  Trea« 
chery  was  at  work,  and  the  blow  we  least  feared 
fell  with  a  heavy  hand  at  last,  and  dispersed 
us.  I  will  tell  you  how  it  happened^  and  what 
befel  us. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  113 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Pistol. — "Trust  none, 

Por  oaths  are  straws,  men's  faiths  are  wafer  cakes, 
And  FI old-fast  is  the  only  dog,  my  duck : 
Therefore  Caveto  be  thy  counsellor." 

Kino  Henry  V.  act.  ii.  sc.  2. 

Among  the  men  whom  I  had  brought  with  me 
from  Jhalone  was  one  by  name  Hidayut  Khan. 
I  had  never  seen  him  before^  but  he  was  slightly 
known  to  Peer  Khan^  as  having  served  with 
him^  and  was  represented  to  be  an  able  Thug. 
Of  the  extent  of  his  accomplishments  I  was  ig- 
norant, as  he  never  had  any  hand  in  the  de- 
struction of  those  who  died  in  the  Pindharee 
camp ;  for  I  preferred  allowing  my  own  men, 
upon  whom  I  could  depend,  to  do  the  work. 
But  Hidayut  Khan  was  certainly  a  capital 
horseman,  a  good  hand  with  his  sword  and 


114  CONFEB8ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

spear^  and  an  active,  enterprising  fellow  as  a 
Pindharee.  I  have  said  we  never  employed  him 
as  a  Bhuttote,  nor  even  as  a  Shumshea ;  whj 
I  can  hardly  say,  yet  so  it  was ;  he  acted  always 
as  a  scout,  and  kept  watch  at  the  door  of  the 
tent  while  our  work  went  on  within.  Many 
days  after  the  death  of  Ghuffoor  Khan,  indeed 
when  we  had  again  reached  the  Nagpoor  terri- 
tory, and  when  a  few  days^  march  would  have 
brought  us  to  Nemawur,  Peer  Khan,  Motee, 
and  one  or  two  others  came  to  me  one  evening 
after  it  was  dark,  with  faces  ftdl  of  concern  and 
alarm. 

*'  For  the  sake  of  Bhowanee,'*  cried  I,  *^  what 
is  the  matter  ?  why  are  ye  thus  agitated  ?  Speak, 
brothers,  and  say  the  worst;  are  we  disco- 
vered ?  ^' 

"  Alas,  I  fear  treachery,*^  said  Motee.  **  For 
some  time  past  we  have  suspected  Hidayut 
E[han,  who  has  absented  himself  from  us  of  late 
in  an  extraordinary  manner,  to  have  disclosed 
what  we  are  to  a  person  in  Cheetoo's  confi- 
dence. We  have  dogged  them  several  times 
about  the  camp,  have  detected  them  in  earnest 
conversation,  and  this  night  we  too  greatly  fear 
he  is  even  now  in  the  durbar.  What  can  be 
done?*' 


L 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TH0O.  115 

"  We  must  fly  at  once/*  said  I.  ^'  Now  that 
you  mention  the  name  of  Hidayut  Khan^  I  too 
have  my  suspicions :  are  the  horses  saddled?'* 

"They  are/*  said  Peer  Khan^  "they  are  al- 
ways so.'* 

" Good,**  said  I;  ''then  there  is  no  fear.  Yet 
I  should  like  much  to  satisfy  myself  of  the  fact 
of  our  being  suspected, — ay,  and  by  Alia !  I 
will  ascertain  it  at  once.** 

"Ah,  do  not!**  cried  they;  "for  the  sake 
of  Bhowanee,  do  not  throw  yourself  into  peril ; 
what  can  be  gained  by  it?    Our  horses  are 
ready;  let  us  mount  them;  leave  the  tent  where 
it  is,  and  fly.** 

Would  to  AUa  that  I  had  followed  this  wise 
counsel !  matters  would  not  have  turned  out  as 
they  did;  but  I  was  possessed  by  the  idea, 
a  headstrong  man  is  never  to  be  restrained,  and 
I  would  hear  nothing  they  had  to  say.  "  Is  there 
not  one  among  you,**  cried  I,  "  who  will  accom- 
pany me  ?  The  night  is  dark,  and  we  can  reach 
Cheetoo*s  tent  unobserved ;  we  will  lie  down 
with  our  ears  to  the  kanftt,  and  hear  what 
passes :  if  the  worst  comes,  if  we  really  are  de- 
nounced, we  shall  have  ample  time  to  fly  before 
they  can  get  from  the  inside.** 

"  I  will,**  cried  Peer  Khan ;  but  no  one  else 


116  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

stirred;  they  were  all  paralysed  by  fear^  and 
were  incapable  of  action. 

''  That  is  spoken  like  yourself  brother/'  cried 
I ;  "  thou  hast  a  gallant  souL  Now  do  ye  aD 
prepare  the  horses  for  instant  flight ;  let  their 
tether-ropes  be  loosened^  and  the  bridles  put  in 
their  mouths;  do  not  move  them  firom  their 
places^  and  no  one  will  suspect  us:  and  come," 
cried  I  to  Peer  Khan^  '^  there  is  not  a  moment 
to  be  lost/' 

We  stole  out  of  the  tent^  and  stealthily  crept 
along  towards  Cheetoo's^  which  was  fortunately 
at  no  great  distance.  No  one  was  about  it ;  but 
we  could  see  from  the  outside  that,  by  the  side 
of  a  dim  lamp,  three  persons  were  engaged  in 
earnest  conversation.  We  lay  down  at  the  edge 
of  the  kan&t,  and  my  ears  eagerly  drank  in  the 
words  which  fell  on  them. 

"  Ajaib!'*  said  a  voice,  which  I  knew  at  once 
to  be  Cheetoo's,  *^and  so  he  murdered  the 
Khan?  you  said  he  did  it.'' 

^^May  I  be  your  sacrifice,"  said  Hidayut 
Khan  (I  knew  his  voice,  too,  immediately),  ''he 
did;  I  cannot  say  I  saw  him  die  with  my 
own  eyes,  but  they  made  him  drunk,  and  they 
buried  him,  and  Ameer  Ali  himself  destroyed 
the  noble  horse." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  11? 

'^  I  do  not  doubt  it/^  said  Cheetoo,  with  a 
sigh ;  '^  I  have  done  his  memory  foul  wrong  in 
thinking  him  ungrateful : — and  the  others  ?  ^^ 

"They  were  men  of  scarcely  any  note,"  said 
the  informer,  ^^nor  do  I  know  the  names  of 
all :  one  only  I  remember,  for  they  had  hard 
work  to  despatch  him ;  he  was  a  strong  man,  by 
name  Hubeeb  Oola,  and  belonged  to  my  lord's 
own  pagah." 

"  I  knew  him  well,'^  said  Cheetoo;  "  he  was 
a  worthy  man  and  a  brave  one ;  and  Ameer 
Ali  slew  him?" 

"  He  did,  Nuwab,  with  his  own  hands ;  and 
Motee  and  Peer  Khan  held  him,  or  he  could 
not  have  done  it.  This  was  only  three  nights 
ago,  when  I  would  fain  have  denounced  them, 
but  I  feared  no  one  would  believe  me ;  and  as  I 
knew  Ameer  Ali  was  in  your  favour,  I  thought 
no  one  would  have  listened  to  an  accusation 
against  him." 

"Nor  would  I,  by  Alia!"  cried  Cheetoo, 
rising  up,  and  striking  his  forehead  in  extreme 
agitation  (I  had  made  a  hole  in  the  cloth  with 
the  point  of  my  dagger,  and  could  see  all  di- 
stinctly). "  I  would  never  have  believed  your 
tale,  but  that  circumstances  so  strongly  bear 
out  what  you  have  said.     Who  could  have  be- 


1 18  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

lieved,  that  Ameer  Ali^  the  kind,  the  benevolent 
— ,  one  who  opposed  every  soheme  of  violence, 
and  protested  against  our  ravages  till  I  was 
ashamed  of  them  myself— who  could  have 
thought  him  a  Thug?'' 

^^  But  it  is  the  truth,  Nuwab/'  said  the  vile 
wretch ;  ^^  when  you  have  smed  them,  you  will 
find  ample  evidence  of  what  I  tell  you :  the 
sword  of  Ghuffoor  Khan  is  at  this  moment 
girded  to  the  side  of  Peer  Khan,  who  threw 
away  his  own/' 

''That  will  be  conclusive  indeed,"  said  Chee- 
too.    ''  But  how  came  you  to  join  them  ?'^ 

''  I  was  at  my  village,  near  Jhalone,"  said 
Hidayut  Khan ; ''  I  had  formerly  known  Peeroo, 
(as  we  call  Peer  Khan,)  and  he  asked  me  to  join 
him  and  his  jemadar,  and  to  follow  the  Pin- 
dharees.  I  never  suspected  them  to  be  Thugs, 
— who  could,  when  Ameer  Ali  and  his  father 
were  high  in  favour  with  the  Rajah  ?  and  it  was 
not  till  the  Khan's  death  that  they  began  their 
horrible  work." 

''  Well,"  said  Cheetoo, ''  you  have  laid  the 
plan ;  the  sooner  you  put  it  into  execution  the 
better.  Tou  have  prepared  the  horsemen,  have 
you  not?"  said  he  to  the  other  man,  whose 
face  I  knew. 


OONFBSaiONS  OP  A  THUG.  119 

^^  I  have/^  he  replied ;  ^'  they  are  standing 
by  their  horses^  all  ready  for  the  signal  to  set 
on — ^fifty  good  fellows ;  none  of  the  Thugs  will 
escape  us/' 

«  Ya  Alia ! ''  cried  Cheetoo ;  «  how  will  he 
look  on  me  ?  and  how  can  I  bring  myself  to 
order  the  punishment  he  deserves?  Ah,  Ameer 
Ali,  how  thou  hast  deceived  me!  how  could 
anyone  read  deceit  in  that  honest  face  of 
thine!'' 

^'  Gh>/'  said  he  to  Hidayut  Khan  and  the 
others ;  ^^  bring  them  to  me  without  delay.  I 
will  not  forget  thy  reward :  thou  hast  asked  for 
the  saddle  of  Peer  Khan." 

''No  more!  no  more  I  ^'  cried  the  villain; 
« 't  is  all  I  want." 

''  Ay/'  said  Peer  Khan  to  me  in  a  whisper, 
^'  but  he  has  not  got  it  yet,  and  he  is  a  cunning 
fellow  if  he  does  get  it.  Come,  Meer  Sahib, 
we  must  be  oflF— they  are  moving." 

I  was  almost  fascinated  to  the  spot.  I  could 
have  lain  there  and  listened  to  the  discourse; 
but  the  peril  was  too  imminent,  too  deadly  for  a 
moment's  delay.  I  got  up,  and  sneaking  along, 
we  saw  the  two  figures  cross  the  threshold  of 
the  tent,  and  with  hurried  steps  direct  their 


120  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

course  to  a  part  of  the  camp  where  the  pagah 
was^  and  which  was  close  to  our  tent. 

Fear  lent  us  speed ;  we  flew  to  our  tent,  and 
for  a  few  moments  were  engaged  in  tying  up 
some  valuables  we  had  brought  out  for  division ; 
having  done  this^  we  hurried  to  our  horses. 
Some  of  the  men  were  already  in  their  saddles; 
I  leaped  on  my  spirited  animal,  and  drew  my 
sword,  ready  for  the  worst.  I  wished  all  to 
move  off  in  a  body,  for  as  yet  there  was  no 
alarm, — but  I  was  deceived ;  we  were  surround- 
ed !  The  instant  we  were  in  motion  a  body  of 
horse  dashed  at  us,  and  we  were  at  once  en- 
gaged in  a  conflict  for  life  or  death.  What 
happened  I  know  not;  I  cut  down  the  only 
man  who  was  opposed  to  me  ;  Peer  Khan  was 
equally  fortunate.  •  I  received  a  slight  wound 
from  another,  which  I  little  heeded ;  we  urged 
our  horses  to  their  utmost  speed,  and  the  dark- 
ness favoured  our  escape. 

I  soon  found,  as  I  slackened  my  pace  a  little, 
that  some  of  my  men  were  with  me.  We  had 
agreed  to  take  a  northerly  direction,  and  rendez- 
vous near  a  small  village  which  could  be  seen 
from  the  camp ;  and  by  this  precaution  those 
who  had  escaped  were  soon  collected  U^ther. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  121 

We  were  not  pursued,  though  we  heard  the 
shouts  of  the  Pindharees,  as  they  hallooed  to 
each  other  hi  and  about  their  camp,  and  the 
shots  from  their  matchlocks ;  and  we  afterwards 
heard  they  had  grievously  wounded  many  of 
each  other  in  mistake.  I  almost  dreaded  to 
call  over  the  names  of  those  who  stood  around 
me,  for  I  could  not  see  their  faces,  and  no  one 
spoke  a  word  to  his  companion. 

We  waited  for  a  considerable  time, — for  an 
hour  or  more.  Gradually  the  noise  and  shout- 
ing in  the  Pindharee  camp  died  away,  and  by 
the  stra^ling  watch-fires  alone  could  one  have 
told  that  a  mighty  army  was  encamped  there. 
Now  and  then  the  shrill  neigh  of  a  horse  was 
borne  to  us  upon  the  night  wind,  and  when  it 
ceased  there  was  again  a  melancholy  silence. 
The  httle  village  too  was  deserted ;  part  of  it 
had  been  burned,  and  the  embers  of  the  houses 
still  emitted  sparks,  now  and  then  sending  up 
a  flame,  as  portions  of  dry  grass  of  the  thatched 
huts  which  had  escaped  became  ignited.  Fur- 
ther delay  was  useless ;  I  therefore  broke  the 
silence,  which  was  painflil  to  alL 

"How  many  are  there  of  us.  Peer  Khan?^' 
I  asked,  in  a  low  tone. 

VOL.  III.  o 


122  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

^^ Eleven/'  said  he;  ''the  rest  I  fear  hsve 
Men/* 

''  I  pray  Alia  they  have ;  better  fieor  to  &I1 
by  a  sword-cut  or  a  speaj^-thrast,  tiian  to  be 
exposed  to  torture;  but  who  are  absent? — is 
Motee  here  ?'* 

''Alas  1  no^  Meer  Sahib.  Motee  I  saw  etniii 
down.  I  made  a  cut  at  the  Pindharee  who 
wounded  him^  but  the  darkness  deceived  me: 
I  missed  him.*^ 

"And  who  else  are  absent? ''  said  I,  stifling 
my  grie^  for  Motee  had  been  as  a  brother 
to  me ;  "  let  those  who  are  here  tell  their 
names/' 

They  did  so.  Ghous  Khan  was  away^  and 
Nuzzur  Ali  and  Ramdeen  Singh^  three  of  our 
best  men ;  Motee  was  a  fourth;  Hidayut  KhaD> 
the  traitor^  was  a  fifth,  and  all  our  attendants 
and  grooms. 

"'Tis  no  use  staying  here/'  said  I;  "we 
must  make  the  best  of  our  way  to  Jhalone; 
there  we  wiQ  wait  the  usual  time,  and  if  none 
return,  the  ceremonies  for  the  dead  must  be 
performed  for  them.  None  of  ye  will  grudge 
your  share  of  the  booty  we  have  (blessed  be 
Bhowanee ! )  brought  away  with  us,  to  their 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  123 

wives  and  fazniUes;  swear  this  unto  me^  ye 
that  are  willing/' 

''We  swear!''  criod  the  whole,  almost  with 
one  voice* 

''  I  am  satisfied,"  said  I ;  ''now  let  us  pro- 
ceed. We  must  turn  off  the  main  road  when 
it  is  light;  we  all  know  the  paths  through  the 
jungles,  and  by  them  we  will  travel,  till  we  are 
safely  beyond  Hussingabad:  beyond  that  I  fear 
not.'* 

"Proceed,"  cried  Peer  EJian;  "we  follow 
you." 

And  we  rode  on  in  silence,  with  heavy  hearts. 
We  travelled  thus  for  many  days.  Through  the 
country  we  passed,  we  represented  ourselves, 
as  long  as  the  Nagpoor  territory  lasted,  to  be 
servants  of  the  government  on  a  secret  mission ; 
and  though  we  were  often  suspected  and  ques* 
tioned,  yet  by  my  address  1  brought  my  band 
dear  out  of  all  the  difficulties ;  and  our  hearts 
'  bounded  with  joy  when  at  length  we  arrived  on 
the  banks  of  the  noble  Nurbndda,  and  dashing 
our  steeds  into  the  ford  soon  left  its  waters  be- 
tween us  and  our  enemies. 

Inured  as  we  were  to  the  fiitigues  of  long  and 
severe  marches,  and  our  horses  also,  not  a  day 
passed  but  fifteen  or  twenty  coss  were  tra- 

02 


124  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TH0O. 

veiled,  and  at  this  rate  we  were  not  long  in 
reaching  our  home.  Blessed  be  Alia !  we  did 
reach  it,  and  glad  was  my  heart  once  again  to 
see  the  groves  of  Jhalone  after  my  weary  pil- 
grimage. No  notice  had  we  been  able  to  give 
of  our  approach,  and  I  alighted  at  the  door  of 
my  own  house  unattended  and  alone,  cov&ed 
with  dust,  and  worn  by  &tigue  and  exposure  to 
the  fierce  heat  of  the  sun,  and  as  much  changed 
by  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  my  poor  comrades  as 
though  ten  additional  years  had  gone  over  my 
head,  instead  of  only  a  few  weeks.  My  ser- 
vants scarcely  knew  me ;  but  when  I  was  recog- 
nised, the  glad  tidings  of  my  return  flew  from 
mouth  to  mouth.  I  waited  not  even  to  quench 
my  raging  thirst  before  I  was  again  in  the  em- 
brace of  Azima,  my  own  loved  one,  and  peril 
was  once  more  forgotten. 

We  assembled  in  the  evening;  and  as  the 
pockets  of  our  saddles  were  one  by  one  un- 
ripped, and  their  contents  heaped  on  the  floor 
before  us,  a  glorious  pile  indeed  met  our  view, 
of  lumps  of  gold  and  silver,  the  produce  of  the 
jewels  we  had  seized,  which  we  had  melted 
down  as  we  got  them.  There  were  a  few  strings 
of  pearls,  one  of  which  I  laid  aside  for  the  Rajah ; 
and  the  whole  was  then  weighed,  valued,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  125 

distributed.  Those  whom  we  supposed  to  be 
dead  were  not  forgotten ;  their  shares  were  laid 
aside^  and  afterwards  delivered  to  their  families. 
I  now  again  enjoyed  peace  and  rest;  all 
idea  of  joining  Cheetoo  or  any  other  of  the 
Pindharee  leaders^  was  out  of  the  question ;  for 
though  I  might  have  done  so  under  an  assumed 
name,  yet  the  chance  of  being  recognised  would 
have  been  too  great,  and  I  was  rich  enough  for 
the  present.  Cheetoo  too  had  reached  the 
summit  of  his  fimie  and  his  prosperity;  his 
plans  were  all  frustrated  by  the  rash  and  sud- 
den rise  of  the  Mahratta  powers.  All  they 
could  do  was  of  no  avail  against  the  skill  and 
bravery  of  the  Europeans;  one  by  one  they 
were  conquered;  and  Cheetoo,  though  he  might 
have  profited  by  the  generosity  of  his  enemies, 
and  accepted  a  lai^  estate  which  he  was  of- 
fered by  them,  could  not  curb  his  restless 
spirit.  A  few  of  Ids  men  followed  his  fortunes, 
but  his  standard  was  in  vain  raised  for  fresh 
adherents.  These  even  deserted  him  one  by 
one ;  his  prospects  were  blasted ;  he  became  a 
miserable  fugitive ;  and  pursued  from  haunt  to 
haunt,  from  fastness  to  fastness,  he  at  last  pe- 
rished miserably  by  a  tiger,  in  the  dense  jungles 
about  the  fort  of  Asseer  Ghur.    Peace  be  to 


126  OONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

his  memoiy  I  he  was  a  great  man^  and  a  akiUal 
and  brave  leader ;  and  wliaterer  crimes  he  may 
have  committed  in  his  wild  cai«er  asa  PIndhaiee 
chieftain^  hia  dreadful  death  has  been  some 
atonement  for  them. 

I  pass  over  two  more  years.  Why  should  I 
&tigue  you^  Sahib^  with  a  relation  of  daify  oc- 
currences^ monotonous  in  themselves^  and  pre- 
senting to  my  memory  not  one  incident  worthy 
of  remark?  I  will  again  lead  you  to  the  road^ 
'  and  to  fmiher  adventures. 

But,  Ameer  Ali,  said  I,  did  you  never  hear 
aught  of  Motee  and  your  otiier  companions  who 
were  seized  by  Cheetoo? 

I  had  forgotten  them.  Sahib ;  theirs  was  a 
sad  fate,  as  you  shall  hear. 

One  evening,  about  three  months  after  my 
return  home,  as  I  was  sitting  in  the  Dewan 
Khana  of  my  house,  surrounded  by  some 
friends,  an  attendant  brought  me  word  that  a 
man  was  without^  closely  wrapped  in  a  sheet, 
who  desired  to  speak  with  me.  ^^  He  will  not 
enter,'^  said  he ;  '*  and  says  that  you  will  know 
him  when  you  see  him.'' 

I  took  up  my  sword  and  followed  him.  It 
was  dusk,  and  I  did  not  recognise  the  features 
of  the  person  ^ho  had  sent  for  me;  indeed  he 


CONFESSION 8  OF  A  THUG.  127 

was  SO  dosely  muffled  that  I  could  hardly  see 
them. 

^^  What  is  your  purpose,  friend  ?''  I  asked,  as 
the  man  did  not  speak,  but  motioned  with  his 
arms  under  his  cloth  for  my  attendant  to  go 
away.    I  bid  him  begone. 

'^  Jemadar/'  cried  the  figure  when  we  were 
alone,  **  do  you  not  know  me?*' 

^^  The  voice,''  said  I,  '^  is  &miliar  to  mine 
ears ;  step  into  the  light  that  I  may  see  your 
fiee." 

'^  No,  no !"  said  the  man,  in  a  hoUow  voice, 
^^I  cannot  bear  the  light;  mutilated  and  dis- 
graced as  I  am,  the  darkness  scarcely  hides  my 
shame  :  I  am  Ghous  Khan." 
.  ^' Ghous  Khan!"  I  cried,  in  amazement; 
"he  is  dead,  he  perished  at ^" 

"  It  is  even  so,"  said  the  man  with  a  melan- 
choly voice ;  "  Ghous  Elhan  is  before  you :  to 
prove  it,  send  for  a  light  and  look  at  me." 

I  brought  one  myself  and  held  it  to  his  &ce. 
I  was  indeed  shocked.  Ghous  Khan  wob  be- 
fore me,  but  oh  how  changed  I  His  features 
were  worn  and  sunken,  the  brightness  of  his 
eyes  was  dimmed,  his  beard  was  matted  and  un- 
combed, and  a  few  dirty  rags  covered  his  head ; 
but  what  above  all  shocked  me  was,  that  his 


128  CONFE88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

nose  had  been  cut  off  close  to  his  iace^  and  the 
skin  of  his  cheeks  and  mouih  had  been  drawn 
together  by  the  healed  wound^  so  that  it  was 
tight  over  them^  and  imparted  to  his  features  a 
ghastly  expression. 

^^  My  poor  friend !''  I  exclaimed^  embracing 
him;  '^how  is  this?  how  have  you  been  re- 
duced to  this  condition  ?  Speak^  for  the  love 
of  AUa !  and  tell  me  what  you  have  suffered/' 

'^The  disfigurement  of  my  &ce  is  not  all^ 
Meer  Sahib/'  said  he^  throwing  off  the  dirty^ 
ragged  sheet  which  covered  him.  ^'Behold 
these ! ''  and  the  poor  fellow  held  up  to  my 
view  the  stiunps  of  his  arms  :  his  hands  had 
both  been  cut  off  between  the  wrist  and  the 
elbow,  and  the  wounds  were  scarcely  healed. 
Having  done  this,  he  sunk  down  on  the  floor 
in  an  agony  of  grief  and  shame. 

I  raised  him  up,  and  comforted  him  as  well 
as  I  could.  I  ordered  a  bath  for  him,  and  dean 
apparel,  had  his  wounds  dressed  by  a  skiliul 
barber,  and  after  seeing  him  eat,  or  rather  fed 
with  a  hearty  meal,  I  left  him  to  his  repose. 

I  need  not  tell  you,  now  that  one  of  my  lost 
companions  had  arrived,  how  I  longed  to  hear 
the  fate  of  the  rest.  That  night  I  was  sleepless 
and  restless  $  but  the  next  day,  closeted  with 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  129 

me  in  a  private  room  apart  fix>m  observation^ 
he  gave  me  the  following  account  of  his  ad- 
ventures and  sufferings :  adventures  indeed 
there  were  few^  but  sufferings  many.  * 

'^Tou  of  course  remember^  Meer  Sahib/^ 
said  he^  '^  that  fatal  night  when^  just  as  we  were 
on  the  point  of  making  off  with  our  booty^  we 
were  attacked.  The  darkness  &voured  your 
escape^  but  on  the  first  onset  of  the  Pindharee 
horsemen  I  received  a  severe  spear  wound  in 
the  back^  which  threw  me  fix>m  my  horse.  I 
was  seized  by  the  Pindharees,  bound  hand  and 
foot^  and  carried  to  the  tent  of  Cheetoo^  where 
there  was  now  a  laige  concourse  of  people  as- 
sembled. The  wound  in  my  back  was  staunch- 
ed and  bound  up^  and  in  a  few  moments  after^ 
wards  other  Pindharees  entered^  bearing  Motee- 
nm,  who  was  desperately  wounded  in  the  head, 
and  the  two  others,  Nuzzur  Ali  and  Ramdeen 
Singh,  who  were  untouched.  Hidayut  Khan  was 
there — ^the  villain  and  traitor!  and  his  triumph- 
ant glance  quailed  under  mine  when  I  fixed  my 
eyes  on  him  and  would  not  withdraw  them. 

'^  Silence  was  ordered,  and  Cheetoo  demanded 
with  a  loud  voice  of  Hidayut  Khan,  whether  he 
knew  any  of  the  persons  before  him. 

05 


130  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THVO. 

^'^I  do,  Nuwab/  smd  fhe  inneich;  and  be 
named  us  one  by  one,  and  pointed  us  oot. 

'*  'And  what  have  you  to  say  against  them?' 
asked  the  chief. 

«^  'I  accuse  them  of  being  Thugs,'  aaid  he; 
'  I  accuse  them  of  murder,  of  the  murder  of 
Ohuffixnr  Khan,  and  of  finurteen  other  good 
Pindharees/-^they  dare  not  deny  it.' 

'^ '  Let  their  jemadar,  as  he  is  caHed^'  said 
Cheetoo,  'if  he  can  speak,  answer  to  this/  But 
poor  Motee's  spirit  was  fast  departing,  he  was 
senseless,  and  never  spoke  afterwards. 

'' '  I  will  reply,'  said  I;  '  I  say  itis  a  lie,  a 
base  lie;  I  defy  that  man  to  bring  proo&.  Have 
we  not  served  well  in  your  camp.  Oh  Nuwab? 
have  w6|not  ever  been  foremost  in  danger,  and 
more  merciful  than  all  the  rest  of  these  murder- 
ing villains  ?'': 

''  'Strike  him  on  the  mouth  with  a  shoe!  cnt 
him  down  for  his  insolence  1'  cried  severaL 

"  'Silence !'  again  exclaimed  CSieetoo;  'the 
first  man  who  disturbs  this  inquiry,  by  Alia  I 
will  behead  him.' 

'"Go  on,'  he  continued,  addressiog  me; 
'what more  have  you  to  say?' 

" '  Nothing,  Nuwab ;  I  rely  on  your  justice/ 


GONPB88ION8  OP  A  THUG.  131 

^'  ^Justice  thou  shalt  have;  but  tell  me  why 
your  chief  has  fled/ 

'^  This  confused  me  a  little^  but  after  a  mo- 
ment's thought  I  replied  stoutly, — 

^'^Look  you,  Nuwab,  I  am  a  plain  soldier, 
and  cannot  please  your  ear  with  fine  words. 
My  leader  has  fled  it  is  true,  but  not  from 
guilt.  That  black-hearted  villain,  Hidayut 
Khan,  wanted  more  than  his  share  of  plunder 
on  many  occasions,  and  was  refused  it.  He 
separated  from  us ;  we  dogged  him  about  the 
camp,  and  detected  him  in  dose  conversation 
with  a  man  who  is  known  to  be  in  your  &vour. 
This  excited  our  suspicion.  This  evening  we 
watched  him  to  your  tent;  I  gave  the  infcmna- 
tion  to  our  jemadar;  he  and  Peer  Khan  stole 
towards  it;  they  lay  down  outside  and  heard  his 
vile  accusations  of  murder,  and  had  only  time 
to  fly  and  mount  their  horses.  We  were  not 
all  prepared,  and  have  faUen  into  your  hands. 
Of  what  use  would  it  have  been  for  him  to  have 
braved  your  presence?  the  disgrace  alone,  to 
such  a  man  as  he  is,  would  have  he&x  insup- 
portable,— he  would  have  destroyed  himself.  I 
know  no  more ;  do  with  us  as  you  please.' 

''  Cheetoo  seemed  struck  with  what  I  had 
said,  and  mused  for  a  moment.    '  The  prooft 


132  CONPE88ION0  OF  A  THUG. 

of  their  guilt !^  cried  he  to  Hidayut  Elian; 
^tbe  proofs!  bring  them^  or  it  will  be  worse 
for  thee/ 

^^  ^Let  their  swords  be  brought,'  said  he; 
^  Peer  Khan  has  made  off  with  that  of  Ghuf- 
foor  Khan,  but  that  man  (pointing  to  Ramdeen] 
has  one  which  was  the  property  of  a  Pindharee 
who  was  murdered  two  nights  ago,  and  other 
articles  may  be  discovered  in  the  linings  of 
their  saddles.' 

^' '  Show  me  the  swords,'  cried  a  Pindharee  in 
the  crowd; '  my  brother  disappeared  two  nights 
ago,  and  I  have  sought  him  in  vain  since.' 

^'They  were  brought.  Ah!  Meer  Sahib, 
how  can  I  tell  you  that  Ramdeen  Singh's  was 
instantly  recognised  by  the  Pindharee,  who  ve- 
hemently demanded  our  blood  from  Cheetoo? 

^'  ^  This  is  conclusive  against  you^'  said  Chee- 
too; 'what  can  you  say?' 

'^  Ramdeen  muttered  a  few  words  in  exculpa- 
tion, but  they  were  unheeded. 

^f  ^l  beg  further  to  represent,  Peer-o-Moor- 
shid,'  cried  Hidayut  Khan,  '  that  if  you  have 
any  further  doubts  of  what  I  have  declared  to 
be  the  fact,  I  am  ready  to  accompany  any  men 
you  may  choose  to  select ;  I  will  guide  them 
to  the  spot  where  that  man's  unfortunate  faro- 


CONFSSSIONB  OP  A  THUO.  133 

ther  lies  in  his  unblessed  grave ;  and  not  only 
him  will  I  disinter^  but  inarch  after  march  be- 
yond that  one  will  I  dig  up^  at  one  place  one 
bodyj  at  another  two^  until  we  come  to  where 
Ghuffoor  Khan  and  his  unfortunate  Saees  lie^ 
both  in  the  same  hole/ 

^^Cheetoo  shuddered.  'It  is  too  true/  said 
he.  '  Alas !  my  brave  men  have  fallen  by  the 
base  hands  of  these  stranglers — ^men  who  ought 
to  have  purchased  their  martyrdom  by  death 
on  the  battle-field.  Where  are  the  saddles  and 
their  contents  ?  Let  them  be  produced.' 

''This  was  worse  and  worse.     Nuzzur  Alt's 
saddle^  you  may  remember,  was  old  and  wom^ 
and  he  had  taken  that  of  the  Pindharee  we  last 
killed.    The  brother  knew  it  and  wept  over  it. 
In  the  lining  was  all  the  plunder  he  had  got, 
just  as  we  had  received  it;  and  around  my  own 
waist  was  the  man's  humeana^  with  which  I 
had  replaced  my  own;  it  had  his  name  on  it 
written  in  Persian^  which  I  had  not  observed. 
It  was  enough, — ^we  were  convicted;   I  re- 
peated the  Belief^^  and  gave  myself  up  to  death. 
"Tet  I  once  more  uplifted  my  voice.    '  Nu- 

«  '« La  flla-il-uIla-Mahumud  rasool-llla  I  'M ''  There  is 
no  God  but  God,  Mahumod  the  prophet  of  God  I ") 


134  OONFS88IONB  OP  A  THUO. 

wab !'  I  exdaimed^  ^it  is  of  no  tue  to  contend 
farther  with  destiny;  were  we  a  thooaand  timea 
innocentj  this  array  of  facts  against  ns  would 
convict  us.  I  now  conceal  not  that  we  are 
Thugs — ^followers  of  the  blessed  Bhowane^ 
who  will  receive  us  into  Paradise.  We  shall 
die  by  your  command^  but  why  should  that  vile 
wretch  live  ? — ^he  who^  for  a  greedy  demand  of 
more  than  his  share^  which  he  knew  he  could 
not  receive  according  to  our  laws,  has  de- 
nounced us,  has  broken  his  oath,  and  been  un- 
faithful to  the  salt  he  has  eaten  ?  Is  he  not  a 
Thug?  has  he  not  joined  me  and  a  hundred 
others  in  our  work  ever  since  he  was  a  boy? 
He  cannot  deny  it ;  look  at  him,-*-look  at  his 
cowardly  features  convulsed  by  terror, — theg 
show  that  what  I  say  is  true.  If  he  had  been^ 
as  he  says  he  is,  an  honest  man,  why  did  he 
not  cause  us  to  be  seized  when  we  were  in  the 
act  of  murder — upon  the  very  bodies?  He 
might  have  done  so,  for  the  deeds,  except  that 
of  Ghuffoor  Khan,  were  committed  in  the  first 
watch  of  the  night,  when  the  camp  was  awake^ 
and  every  one  engaged  in  his  own  business. 
Why  did  he  not  then  denounce  us  ?  he  would 
have  been  believed.  But  no  I  he  wanted  half 
of  the  plunder  of  that  man's  brother ;  it  was 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  135 

denied  him,  as  similar  requests  had  been  be* 
fore,  and  he  has  become  a  thing  for  men  to  spit 
at.  If  we  die,  he  should  not  be  spared,  be- 
cause he  is  a  Thug  as  we  are^  because  he  is  a 
traitor  and  a  coward ! ' 

^^  'Liar !'  cried  Hidayut  Khan,  scarcely  able 
to  speak  between  rage  and  fear;  '  Liar  I  I  defy 
thee  to  say  I  ever  strangled  a  person.' 

"  *  No,'  said  I  to  Cheetoo,  '  he  was  too 
great  a  coward,  he  dared  not!  and  my  lord 
may  have  remarked  that  he  used  the  slang 
term  to  express  his  meaning  in  the  last  words 
he  uttered.' 

*'  'Vile  wretch!'  cried  Cheetoo  to  him,  'thou 
art  worse  than  they — they  are  brave  and  un<- 
daunted,  thou  art  a  coward ;  thy  head  shall  be 
struck  from  thy  body.' 

"His  cries  for  pardon,  for  life,  were  horrible; 
he  besought,  he  threatened ;  but  of  what  avail 
was  it  ?  He  was  dragged  to  the  doorway  of  the 
tent,  a  Pindharee  stepped  behind  him,  and,  while 
he  still  pleaded  for  mercy,  his  head  was  /struck 
from  his  shoulders  and  rolled  forwards. 

"'Are  you  not  dismayed?'  cried  Cheetoo 
to  us ;  '  yours  will  follow.' 

"  '  No !'  cried  we,  one  and  all ;  '  death  must 


136  COXFBB8ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

come  sooner  or  later^  and  ours  is  now — we  fear 
not^ 

«  ^  They  fear  it  not,'  said  he  to  another  chief- 
tain ;  '  death  would  be  welcome  to  them ;  but 
their  punishment  shall  be  worse — they  shall 
linger  out  a  miserable  existence.  Ho!'  cried 
he  to  his  Furashes^  '  cut  off  these  viUaina;' 
noses  and  hands,  and  bring  them  to  me.' 

**  It  was  done,  Meer  Sahib !  I  alone  have 
lived  to  tell  it :  our  noses  were  cut  off — ^next 
our  hands.  The  bleeding  stumps  were  thrust 
into  boiling  oil,  and  we  were  driven  from  the 
camp,  there  and  then  to  perish,  as  they  thought 
we  should,  in  the  wild  jungles.  And  the  other 
two  did  perish;  we  had  no  one  to  bind  up  our 
wounds,  those  of  Nuzzur  Ali  and  Ramdeen 
broke  out  bleeding  several  days  afterwords,  and 
they  died  within  two  days  of  each  oth^.  So 
long  as  we  were  together,  we  supported  our- 
selves by  begging  in  the  villages^  representing 
ourselves  to  be  villagers  from  a  distant  country 
whom  the  Pindharees  had  brought  thus  far  and 
mutilated,  and  we  prociured  enough  to  satisfy 
the  cravings  of  hunger;  but  we  could  get  no  one 
to  dress  our  woimds,  which  were  inflamed  by  the 
scorching  heat  of  the  weather ;  and^  as  I  said. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  137 

the  two  died.  Motee  we  never  saw^  but  he 
must  have  died  also^  for  the  wound  in  his  head 
had  cut  through  the  brain,  and  he  never  spoke. 
His  was  a  happy  fate  compared  to  ours ! 

"  I  have  wandered  from  place  to  place,  pro- 
ceeding a  few  coss  a  day.  I  have  been  fed,  and 
my  blessings  are  on  those  who  gave  me  food  for 
the  sake  of  the  Prophet.  What  I  have  suffered 
I  cannot  describe;  but  I  am  now  with  you 
again,  and  your  kindness  has  obliterated  it 
all  from  my  memory.  I  will  live  and  die 
with  you,  if  you  will  grant  enough  to  feed  your 
faithful  slave,  who  will  now  be  only  a  burthen 
to  you.'^ 

I  was  deeply  affected  at  his  story.  I  took 
the  poor  fellow  under  my  care,  and  his  wounds 
were  healed,  but  he  never  held  up  his  head  af- 
terwards. He  died  before  the  year  was  ended, 
I  believe  of  shame  and  a  sense  of  his  helpless 
condition. 


138  CONFE88TON8  OF  A  THUO. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

**  Ob  what  may  man  within  him  hide. 
Though  angel  on  the  outward  side." 

Sbakspeask. 

Three  years^  as  I  have  before  told  you^  Sahib, 
passed  in  inactivity.  My  fiither  and  myself 
were  in  high  &vour^  at  least  so  we  thought, 
with  the  Rajah^  who  protected  us  and  bestowed 
flattering  marks  of  kindness  upon  us.  Our 
revenue  business  was  increased^  we  had  now 
the  management  of  a  large  tract  of  countrjr, 
and  I  believe  we  gave  satisfaction  to  the  people 
as  well  as  to  their  prince.  The  revenue  was 
never  in  arrear;  and  many  persons  from  di- 
stant parts  of  the  country^  hearing  of  our  mild 
and  equitable  mode  of  government,  came  and 
settled  with  us  in  our  villages.  Our  perquisites 
as  revenue  collectors  yielded  a  handsome  in- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  139 

come^  and  we  lived  happy  and  tranquilly.  Still 
a  restless  spirit  was  within  me;  I  heard  of  the 
successes  of  various  bands  of  Thugs  in  different 
directions :  men  came  and  boasted  of  their  ex* 
ploitsj  and  again  I  longed  to  be  at  the  head  of 
my  gallant  fellows,  and  to  roam  awhile  striking 
terror  into  the  country. 

^is  true  I  had  gained  the  highest  rank  I 
could  ;  I  possessed  fione ;  not  a  Jemadar  or  Soo- 
behdar  of  Thugs  could  compare  his  actions  with 
mine ;  but  I  vainly  thought  there  was  more  to  be 
gained,  and  that  I  had  only  to  propose  an  expe- 
dition, to  be  joined  by  a  larger  number  of  Thugs 
than  had  collected  together  for  many  years.  In 
this  I  was  not  disappointed,  as  you  shall  hear. 

I  have  before  mentioned  to  you  the  name 
of  Ghmesha  Jemadar;  he  was  always  with  us 
when  not  on  the  road,  envying  our  quiet  and 
respectable  mode  of  life,  which  he  could  not  at- 
tain by  any  means,  though  he  left  none  untried. 
He  bribed  aQ  the  Rajah's  court,  nay  the  Rajah 
himself,  to  procure  employment ;  but  there  was 
something  so  harsh  and  forbidding  in  his  aspect, 
and  so  uncouth  were  his  manners,  that  he  did 
not  succeed  in  what  he  so  much  longed  for. 

He  came  in  despair  to  us,  and  after  rating  in 
no  measured  terms  the  conduct  of  the  Rijah 


140  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

and  his  officers^  said  that  he  was  determined 
again  to  take  to  the  road,  for  there  aloiie  he 
found  occupation  and  amusement.  He  pressed 
me  to  accompany  and  join  him^  pictured  in 
strong  terms  the  booty  we  should  gain  and  the 
gloiy  we  should  win ;  and  after  many  demurs 
and  objections  on  my  part^  I  finally  agreed. 
Notice  was  given  out  to  all  the  Thugs  of  tiiat 
part  of  the  countiy,  that  an  expedition  of  great 
magnitude  would  be  undertaken  after  the  en- 
suing Dussenu 

Accustomed  as  Azima  had  become  to  my 
temporaiy  absences,  after  the  period  of  quiet  I 
had  passed  with  her,  she  now  did  not  oppose 
my  leaving  her,  as  she  had  done  before.  She 
thought  it  was  some  mercantile  speculation 
which  led  me  fiom  home^  and,  as  you  may  be- 
lieve, I  did  not  undeceive  her. 

Rgoiced  at  the  prospect  of  again  serving  un- 
der me,  all  my  old  band,  and  many  more,  flocked 
to  the  place  of  rendezvous,  which  was  at  some  di- 
stance firom  Jhalone.  Ganesha  had  upwards  of 
a  himdred  followers ;  and,  finally,  on  the  day  rf 
the  Dussera,  the  usual  ceremonies  were  conclu- 
ded in  the  presence  of  upwards  of  three  bundled 
Thugs,  than  whom  a  finer  or  more  experienced 
band  were  never  gathered  under  any  leader. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  141 

I  was  justly  proud  of  my  charge ;  and  my  fa- 
ther^ who  had  accompanied  me  to  the  rendez- 
VOUS3  felt  all  his  former  fire  kindle  within  him. 
I  pressed  him  to  accompany  us^  and  the  old 
man  consented. 

Some  were  for  trying  a  new  line  of  road^  and 
for  penetrating  into  Ouzerat  through  Rajpoot- 
ana.  This  question  was  fairly  discussed  in  a 
general  assembly^  and  opinions  being  much  ba- 
lanced between  that  route  and  our  old  one  by 
Saugor  and  Jubbulpoor  to  Nagpoor^  the  matter 
was  referred  to  the  decision  of  the  omens. 
They  were  consulted  as  I  have  before  described ; 
and  as  they  decidedly  pointed  to  the  souths  no 
further  doubt  could  be  entertained  upon  the 
subject,  and  again  we  moved  on  in  our  old  di- 
rection, to  us  familiar,  for  there  was  not  a  man 
among  us  who  did  not  know  eveiy  step  of  the 
road,  and  the  best  places  for  the  destruction  of 
any  persons  whom  chance  might  throw  in  our 
way. 

We  had  proceeded  nearly  as  &r  as  Saugor, 
with  .  but  indiiSerent  success  considering  our 
lai^  body,  having  only  killed  fourteen  travel- 
lers, and  got  but  little  booty ;  when  one  night,  as 
my  father  and  myself,  with  a  few  others,  sat  in 
our  little  tent,  we  heard  the  ekarea — ^that  most 


142  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

dreadfiil  of  all  omens  to  a  Thug.  The  dcttta 
is  tbe  short  sharp  bark  or  call  of  the  jackal,  ut- 
tered in  the  first  watch  of  the  night:  in  itself 
there  is  something  peculiarly  melancholy  and 
appaUing)  but  to  a  Thug  the  sound  is  one  of 
horror.  In  an  instant  all  conversation  was  at 
an  end,  and  we  gazed  on  each  other  in  con- 
stemation  and  alarm.  No  one  spoke,  we  all 
listened  intently ;  it  might  be  repeated,  which 
would  be  worse  than  ever.  It  was;  the  shsip 
short  bark  was  agam  heard,  and  there  was  but 
little  time  for  deUbecation :  all  started  to  their 
feet. 

'^  We  must  retiun  instantly/'  said  my  father. 
^  Bhowanee  is  unpropitious,  or  danger  threat- 
ens ;  at  any  rate,  to  go  on  is  impossible,  fiv 
marked  you  not  that  the  sound  came  firom  the 
very  direction  of  tomorrow's  march  ?'' 

All  agreed  that  it  did,  and  were  unanimouB 
in  their  desire  to  return.  Still  I  could  not 
divine  why  the  bark  of  a  jackal  should  change 
the  determination  of  three  hundred  men,  and 
I  ventured  to  say  that  I  was  sure  it  vaa 
some  mistake,  and  that,  even  if  it  was  no^  in 
ought  to  proceed,  since  the  omens  had  been  ao 
propitious  at  the  commencement.  ^WhyP' 
I  to  my  fitther,  ^^  were  they  not  ao?   Have 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  143 

we  not  worshiped  the  pickaxe  eveiy  seventh 
day  according  to  the  law?  Have  we  not  per- 
formed all  the  necessary  ceremonies  on  the  death 
of  eveiy  traveller  ?'* 

^^  That  is  all  true/'  said  my  father ;  ''  but  it 
is  madness  to  think  of  proceeding.  Foohsh 
boy !  you  have  never  known  a  reverse^  thanks 
to  your  good  fortune,  and  the  excellent  advice 
by  which  you  have  been  guided;  but  beware 
how  you  disregard  omens — ^it  will  one  day  lead 
you  to  destruction.  As  to  this  matter^  the  de- 
signs of  Bhowanee  are  inscrutable,  and  she 
must  be  obeyed !'' 

Other  Thugs  too  had  heard  the  ekarea,  and 
many  came  in  a  clamorous  body  to  the  tent, 
begging  either  to  be  allowed  to  disperse,  or  to 
be  led  back  to  Jhalone. 

Any  words  of  mine  would  have  been  useless, 
for  the  whole  band  seemed  infected  by  supersti- 
tious fear;  I  therefore  held  my  peace.  Our  en- 
campment was  broken  up  instantly,  and,  late 
as  it  was,  we  that  night  retrograded  a  few 
coss  on  the  road  by  which  we  had  come ;  no 
fresh  omen  of  fiivour  was  vouchsafed  to  us,  and 
we  retraced  our  steps  to  Jhalone,  disappointed, 
wearied  and  dispirited. 

A  month  passed  in  idleness;  but  having 


144  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCO. 

formed  my  determination  again  to  take  to  the 
road,  I  was  not  to  be  put  off,  and  again  I  as- 
sembled my  men  and  sought  for  omens.  They 
were  &yourable,  and  I  heartily  prayed  to  Bho- 
wanee  that  they  might  not  deceive  us  again  into 
a  fruitless  expedition.  They  pointed  too  to  a 
different  direction,  that  of  the  west,  and  we 
knew  that  between  Bombay  and  Indoor,  and  in- 
deed through  all  parts  of  Malwa,  laige  treasures 
were  constantly  passing.  We  had  before,  as 
you  have  heard,  reaped  the  largest  booty  I  had 
ever  got  in  that  quarter,  and  I  hoped  to  secure 
a  like  one  again.  We  accordingly  left  our 
home, — one  hundred  and  twenty  Thugs  un- 
der myself  and  Peer  Khan,  who  still  stuck  to 
me.  Ganesha  had  gone  off  in  a  different  di- 
rection— whither  I  knew  not ;  his  presence  was 
always  hateful  to  me;  why,  I  could  not  tell, 
and  I  could  but  iU  disguise  the  feelings  I  enter- 
tained towards  him. 

It  was  too  long  an  expedition  for  my  father 
to  undertake,  and  accordingly  he  staid  at  our 
village.  We  met  with  no  adventures  worth 
recording,  Sahib,  on  our  road  to  Bombay, 
for  thither  we  were  determined  to  proceed  in 
quest  of  plunder ;  besides,  I  had  heard  much  of 
its  importance,  and  I  felt  a  curiosity  to  behold 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  145 

the  sea  and  the  ships  of  the  Feringhees,  which 
came  over  trackless  waters  from  their  far  coun- 
try. But  when  I  say  that  we  met  with  no  particu- 
lar adventures  or  any  worth  recordings  you  must 
not  think  that  we  were  idle.  Thirty-one  travel- 
lers died  by  our  hands ;  several  escaped  us^  the 
omens  being  against  their  destruction;  and^ 
finally,  we  reached  Bombay,  with  about  four 
thousand  rupees  worth  of  plunder — enough  to 
enable  us  to  live  respectably.  In  Bombay  we 
put  up  in  the  large  bazar  which  is  without  the 
fort;  and  although,  from  the  danger  of  detection, 
we  could  not  keep  together,  yet  a  constant 
communication  was  kept  up  among  us,  and 
every  man  held  himself  in  readiness  to  start  in 
any  direction  on  a  moment's  warning.  I  had 
appointed  too  a  rendezvous,  the  town  of  Tan- 
nali,  which  being  close  to  the  continent  is  a 
place  where  travellers  congregate  in  large  num- 
bers previous  to  passing  over. 

I  saw  the  sea !  Day  after  day  I  went  down  to 
its  edge,  and  gazed  on  its  magnificence.  I 
used  to  lie  on  the  grass  of  the  plain  before  the 
fort,  and  pass  hours  of  a  sort  of  dreamy  ec- 
stasy, looking  on  its  varying  aspect, — like  that 
of  a  beautiful  woman,  now  all  smiles,  and  again 
agitated  by  the  passions  of  love, — or  listening  to 

VOL.  IIT.  H 


146  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

its  monotonous  and  sullen  roar,  as  wave  vtta 
wave  bowed  its  crest,  and  bitdce  into  spoiUiiig 
foam  on  the  white  sand. 

I  was  lying  thus  one  dsy,  about  the  seventh 
after  our  arrival,  meditating  on  our  inactive  life^ 
and  had  almost  determined  to  depart  the  next 
day,  when  a  respectable-looking  man  came  up 
to  me. 

^  Salam,  Aliekoom !"  said  he ;  ^  you  aie  evi- 
dently a  stranger,  for  your  dress  and  carriage 
bespeak  you  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  Hindostan. 
I  have  watched  you  for  two  days  coming  to  this 
spot  and  gazing  on  the  sea;  have  you  never 
seen  it  before  ?'' 

^^  Never/'  replied  I;  ^^my  home  is,  as  you  say, 
far  inland,  and  in  Hindostan;  you  have  tfau» 
guessed  rightly :  and  to  me,  a  stranger,  can  it 
be  otherwise  than  that  I  should  be  struck  with 
a  sight  so  novel  and  so  overpowering  as  this 
expanse  of  water  is,  which  seems  to  melt  into 
the  sky?'' 

^'  The  tones  of  your  voice  are  music  in  my 
ears,"  said  the  stranger ;  ^'  I  have  heard  many 
from  my  country  (for  that  is  also  Hindo8t8n),biit 
never  any  which  renunded  me  so  strongly  of  my 
own  home  as  yours.  May  I  ask  your  viOage?" 

^^  I  lived  formerly  in  Mumae,  in  the  Sindooae 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  147 

Pergunna,''  said  I^  '^but  now  reside  in  Jha- 
lone/' 

^^  Mumae  !^'  cried  the  man  in  astonishment ; 
but  he  lowered  his  voice  as  he  said>  '^  Ah,  I  re- 
member now;  ^tis  on  the  borders  of  Sindia's 
country,  and  belongs  to  him/' 

"  Not  now/'  said  I ;  "  the  Feringhees  have 
had  it  ceded  to  them,  and  they  possess  it/' 

^^But,"  said  the  man,  changing  the  topic, 
^'you  love  to  look  on  the  sea;  have  you  ever 
been  on  its  surface  ?  have  you  visited  the  ships 
you  may  have  seen  moored  before  the  town  ?" 

^'I  have  not,"  replied  I ;  "  I  several  times  de- 
termined to  go,  but  my  heart  failed  me  when  I 
saw  the  frail  boat  which  should  take  me.  Be- 
sides, I  am  a  stranger;  no  one  would  have  ad- 
mitted me  were  I  to  have  gone  to  them/' 

'^Will  you  accompany  me?"  said  the  man, 
'^  I  have  an  idle  day  before  me,  and  shall  be 
glad  to  pass  it  in  your  company/' 

I  gladly  assented,  and  we  took  our  way  to  a 
stone  pier  which  ran  into  the  sea  on  the  outside 
of  the  fort. 

I  could  not  divine  with  whom  I  had  thus 
scraped  an  acquaintance ;  all  the  Peons  on  the 
Bunder  (for  so  the  pier  was  called,)  paid  the 
greatest  respect  to  my  new  friend ;  all  made  low 

h2 


148  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

obeisances  to  him,  and  a  scramble  ensued  among 
the  owners  of  the  small  boats  which  were  tied 
to  the  landing-place,  for  the  honour  of  conver- 
ing  us  to  the  shipping. 

He  selected  one  however,  and  pushing  off, 
we  were  on  the  bosom  of  the  ocean.  I  confess 
I  was  afraid;  though  Jhalone  was  not  fkr  finom 
the  Jumna  I  had  never  seen  that  river,  nor  had 
I  ever  seen  a  boat  before  mj  arrival  at  Bombay. 
Now  each  succeeding  wave,  as  we  descended 
from  the  top  of  the  last  one,  appeared  as  though 
it  would  roU  pver  us ;  but  the  men  were  fear- 
less and  experienced,  and  after  a  few  qualms  I 
was  reconciled  to  our  situation.  We  rowed,  for 
the  wind  was  against  us,  dose  round  several  of 
the  ships  which  lay  at  anchor ;  and  at  last  as- 
cended, with  the  permission  of  a  Feringhee 
officer  who  was  on  board,  the  side  of  an  im- 
mense ship,  which  my  friend  told  me  was  one 
of  war,  and  belonged  to  the  king  of  En- 
gland. After  looking  over  the  upper  part,  a 
small  gratuity  of  two  rupees  to  a  sailor  enabled 
us  to  proceed  below  to  see  the  guns.  I  was 
astonished  at  their  size,  and  at  the  exactness 
with  which  everything  was  fitted;  the  ropes 
even  were  twisted  down  into  coils,  like  huge 
snakes  sleeping,  and  the  whole  was  a  picture  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  149 

neatness  and  cleanliness  which  I  little  expected 
to  have  seen*  But  these  matters.  Sahib,  are 
doubtless  familiar  to  you,  so  I  will  pass  them 
over.  We  returned  to  the  shore  with  a  fair 
wind,  and  as  the  boatmen  spread  a  small  sail,  we 
danced  merrily  along  over  the  swelling  waters. 

I  was  about  to  separate  from  my  companion, 
and  again  protested  my  sense  of  his  kindness, 
when  he  stopped  me. 

"  No,  Meer  Sahib,*^  said  he,  ^^  I  must  have 
further  converse  with  you.  I  am  much  mis- 
taken if  you  are  not  what  I  was  once,  and  am 
still  whenever  I  can  seize  an  opportunity .'' 

I  stared  at  him.  Could  he  be  a  Thug  ?  If 
he  was  not,  he  would  not  understand  our  words 
of  recognition ;  if  he  was,  I  should  be  right.  I 
did  not  hesitate. 

^^  AH  Khan  Bhaee  Salam*!^'  said  I,  gazing 
intently  at  him. 

"  Salam  Aliekoom!*'  cried  he.  It  was 
enough — he  also  was  a  Thug. 

*^  Those  words  I  have  not  heard  for  many  a 
year,''  said  he ;  "  they  remind  me  of  my  early 
days,  and  the  goor  of  the  Tupounee.'^ 

"Then  you  have  eaten  it?**  said  L 

*  Literally,  "  Salutation  to  All  Khan,  my  brother."  This 
is  the  phrase  of  recognition  by  which  Thugs  are  able  to  make 
themselves  known  to  each  other  in  all  parts  of  India. 


150  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 


I  have/'  replied  the  man. 
Enough/'   ^ed  I;   ^'I  have  met  with  a 
friend;  but  who  you  are  I  am  as  yet   igno- 
rant/' 

'^  Have  you  not  ever  heard  of  Soobhan  Khan 
Jemadar  ?''  he  asked.  '^  Tou  say  you  came  firom 
Mumae:  surely  I  must  be  remembered  there?'' 

"I  have,"  answered  I;  ^' those  who  knew 
you  have  believed  you  dead.  How  is  it  that 
you  are  here,  and  a  person  of  authority  ?^^ 

'^  I  will  tell  you  hereafter  of  my  situation, 
but  at  present  I  have  many  questions  to  ask  of 
you — and  first,  is  my  good  friend  Ismail  Jema- 
dar alive?" 

"My  father!"  said  I,  *^ surely  he  is;  the 
good  old  man  has  attained  a  fine  age,  and  is 
well." 

"  Shookur  Khoda !"  cried  he ;  '^  but  you  said 
he  was  your  father ;  surely  he  had  no  children — 
he  was  not  even  married  when  I  left." 

"  Ah,"  said  I,  "  so  it  might  have  been  then^ 
but  here  am  I  to  speak  for  myself." 

"And  Hoosein,  his  and  my  firiend,  does  be 
too  live?" 

"  Alas,  no ;  he  died  two  years  ago,  full  of  age 
and  honour."  (I  have  not  mentioned  this  event 
to  you.  Sahib,  but  it  had  taken  place  soon  after 
I  returned  from  my  Pindharee  expedition.) 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THX70.  151 

He  continued  to  ask  after  many  of  his  old 
friends,  and  at  last  inquired  how  many  men  I 
had  with  me. 

I  told  himj  and  he  was  somewhat  astonished 
at  their  number* 

"  Well/^  said  he,  *^  you  are  here,  and  it  will 
be  hard  if  I  cannot  find  some  work  for  you.  I 
have  told  you  I  am  a  Thug,  and  have  been 
so  from  my  youth;  my  &ther  and  ancestors 
were^  Thugs  before  me.  But,  many  years  ago, 
I  came  here  as  the  servant  to  a  Sahoukar  of 
Indoor.  I  liked  the  place,  and  not  long  after 
got  employment  as  a  government  Peon,  in  the 
service  of  the  English.  They  have  been  kind 
and  generous  masters  to  me;  I  have  served 
them  well,  and  have  risen  by  degrees  to  the 
rank  I  now  hold,  which  is  that  of  Jemadar. 
Why  I  left  my  station  as  a  Jemadar  of  Thugs 
is  perhaps  unknown  to  you?^' 

I  replied  that  I  did  not  know. 

^'  It  was  in  consequence  of  a  foolish  quarrel 
with  your  father,'*  said  he*  '^  We  were  on  an 
expedition,  and  I  thought  he  assumed  too 
much;  we  were  both  young  men,  of  fiery 
blood, — ^we  had  a  sharp  altercation,  and  both 
drew  our  swords :  he  was  my  superior,  and  I 
feared  that  he  would  condemn  me  to  death.     I 


152  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

fled,  entered  the  service  of  the  Sahoukar  as  one 
of  his  escort  from  Indoor,  and  you  see  what  I 
am.    Yet  I  have  never  forsaken   the   Thugs 
whenever  I  have  met  with  them.     I  am  too  old 
to  seek  adventures  myself,  but  I. put  the  young 
and  active  in  the  way  of  them,  and  thus  have 
kept  up  my  connexion  with  them ;  not,  it  is 
true,  with  those  of  Hindostan,  for  a  feeling  of 
shame  has  hitherto  prevented  my  doing*  so; 
but  since  Bhowanee  has  thrown  you  in  my 
way,  you  shall  not  regret  it.     My  acquaintance 
has  been  with  the  Thugs  of  the  Dukhun,  and 
I  have  headed  one  or  two  expeditions  towards 
Poona,  when  I  could  get  leave  of  absence  for  a 
while  from  my  duties.     But  when  I  could  not 
do  this,  I  have  secured  bands  c^  travellers  ftr 
my  associates,  and  they  have  been  successfuL 
I  have  too,  by  the  share  of  the  booty  I  was  en- 
titled to,  been  able  to  purchase  the  goodwill  of 
those  who  could  befriend  me;  and  your  servant 
Soobhan  Khan  enjoys  a  high  character  among 
the  Sahib-logue  for  honesty  and  fidelity.^^ 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it,'*  said  I ;  '^  your  appear- 
ance insures  respect ;  your  manners  are  courtly : 
and  how  could  it  be  otherwise  ?'' 

Thus  conversing,  we  reached  his  house;  it 
was  not  far  from  where  I  was  residing ;  and}  9A 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  153 

he  told  me  afterwards^  he  had  discovered  who  we 
were^  and  had  followed  me  from  place  to  place, 
until  he  got  an  opportunity  of  speaking  with 
me  unobserved.  From  this  time,  as  you  may  be- 
lieve. Sahib,  we  were  sworn  friends.  I  listened 
to  his  details  of  roguery  (for  rogue  he  was  in  his 
heart,)  with  great  interest,  and  I  accompanied 
him  several  times  to  the  durbar  of  the  gentle- 
man with  whom  his  duties  were  connected. 
He  was  evidently  a  person  well  thought  of, 
and  as  far  as  his  office  was  concerned,  that  of 
keeping  the  peace,  was  zealous  and  active. 
Still  there  was  something  forbidding  to  me  in 
the  way  he  now  followed  his  profession  of  a 
Thug ;  and  as  we  became  more  intimately  ac- 
quainted, he  unfolded  to  me  his  plans  and  ope- 
rations. I  cannot  tell  you.  Sahib,  of  their  ex- 
tent. He  introduced  me  to  the  Jemadars  of 
Dukhun  Thugs  who  scoured  the  roads  to 
Poona,  to  Nassuk,  to  Sholapoor,  and  Hydera- 
bad; to  others  from  Guzerat,  who  were  en- 
gaged in  that  part  of  the  country, — ^but  all 
under  his  control,  and  from  all  of  whom  he  ex- 
acted a  high  rate  of  tribute  as  the  price  of  the 
information  he  was  able  to  give  them,  as  to  the 
despatch  of  treasure  in  various  directions  by  the 
sahoukars  and  merchants  of  Bombay. 

h5 


154  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG- 

I  had  remained  with  him  a  week,  and  our 
stock  of  money  was  sensibly  diminishing.  What 
was  to  be  done  ?     He  had  promised  assistance 
in  giving  me  information  of  the  despatch  of 
treasure  in  our  direction,  and  I  had  hitherto 
waited  in  expectation  that  he  would  fulfil  his 
promise*     I  was  tired  too  of  Bombay ;  the  sea- 
son was  advancing,  and  I  hardly  thought  wc 
should  reach  Jhalone  before  the  setting-in  of 
the  rains.     I  therefore  went  to  him,  and  firankly 
told  him  our  money  was  running  short,  and 
that  in  a  place  like  Bombay,  where  my  men 
were  exposed  to  so  many  temptations,  they  could 
not  be  expected  to  keep  what  they  had ;  1  was 
therefore  anxious  to  depart,  and,  if  he  could  pvc 
me  no  hope  of  any  speedy  booly,  that  I  should 
set  off  in  two  days,  and  take  my  chance  on  the 

road. 

'^  My  plans  are  not  quite  matured  in  your 
direction/'  said  he.  **  I  have  heard  that  one  of 
the  greatest  traders  to  Indoor  and  Malwa  is 
about  to  send  not  less  than  two  lakhs  of 
rupees  thither.  I  know  that  the  Rokunreas 
are  hired;  but  as  yet  I  cannot  say  whether 
they  carry  hoondees  or  money.  Three  days 
ought  to  determine  this,  and  in  the  meantime, 
as  you  want  money,  a  thousand  rupees  are  at 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  155 

your  service,  which  you  can  repay  me,  with  in- 
terest, at  three  per  cent,  per  month,  on  your 
arrival  at  Jhalone.  I  will  trust  to  your  good 
faith  as  the  son  of  my  old  friend/' 

"  I  am  obliged  to  you,*'  replied  I ;  "but  the 
money  is  not  quite  so  necessary  as  I  said.  I 
believe  every  man  has  some  twenty  or  thirty 
rupees  in  his  possession ;  but  it  was  to  prevent 
their  spending  this  that  I  spoke  to  you  as  I 
did.  Only  say  that  within  a  week  we  may. 
start,  and  my  men  will  be  careful/' 

"Certainly,"  said  he,  "before  a  week's  time ; 
come  to  me  tomorrow  evening  after  prayer-time, 
and  you  shall  have  further  news  about  your 
bunij." 

The  interest-eating  rascal !  said  I,  as  I  left 
him.  He  a  true  believer !  Strange  I  have  never 
heard  of  him  from  my  father ;  but  I  will  ask 
him  about  the  fellow  on  my  return  home,  and 
doubt  not  I  shall  hear  some  evil  or  rascality 
of  him.  Not  a  rupee  of  his  money  will  I  touch, 
the  kafir !  A  Thug  to  take  interest  from  a 
Thug — who  ever  heard  of  it  ?  I  dare  say  he  is 
as  bad  as  the  villainous  Bhutteara  we  killed  at 
Saugor.  Nor  was  I  wrong,  Sahib.  I  became 
intimate  with  a  Dukhun  Jemadar  who  was 
waiting  for  bunij,  who  told  me  that  he  ground 


156  CONPBSSION8  OP  A  THUG. 

the  Thugs  unmercifully^  threatened  to  denounce 
them  if  they  ever  demurred,  and  got  from  them 
double  the  share  he  would  have  been  entitled 
to  had  he  shared  the  risk  and  the  danger  on 
the  road. 

^^  But,"  said  the  Jemadar,  ^^  there  is  no  doing 
without  him,  much  as  he  oppresses  us;  he 
throws  the  most  valuable  booty  into  our  hands, 
which  we  never  could  get  scent  of  by  ourselves ; 
he  has  a  number  of  Thugs  who  are  his  servants, 
and  whom  he  pays  liberally  to  get  him  informs* 
tion ;  he  possesses  the  confidence  of  the  sahou- 
kars,  as  he  assists  them  to  smuggle ;  they  pay 
him  too  for  a  kind  word  now  and  then  with  the 
Sahib-logue.  In  fine,  he  is  paid  both  by  them 
and  us,  and  he  contrives  to  sell  all  our  valuable 
plunder." 

''Then  his  receipts  must  be  enormous," 
said  I. 

"They  are,"  said  the  Jemadar,  "and  we  aU 
grudge  them  to  him ;  but  still  he  protects  us, 
and  we  could  not  do  without  him." 

"Has  he  ever  been  treacherous?"  1  asked; 
for,  by  AUa !  I  was  inclined  to  mistrust  the 
rascal. 

"  There  are  some  stories  of  the  kind,"  he  re- 
plied, "but  in  the  main  he  is  to  be  trusted. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  157 

Still,  as  I  said,  if  he  were  not,  we  could  do  no- 
thing without  him;  he  knows  every  Jemadar 
of  the  Dukhun,  and  could  if  he  chose  blow  up 
the  whole  system  tomorrow ;  but  it  does  not  suit 
his  interest  to  do  so,  and  we  are  all  his  slaves/^ 

"  Long  may  ye  continue  to  be  so !"  cried  I 
to  Peer  Khan  when  he  had  left  me ;  ^^  but  as 
for  us,  brother,  't  is  the  last  time  he  will  catch 
us  here.    What  say  you  ?" 

*^  Certainly,^'  said  Peer  KJian ;  "  these  fellows 
are  never  to  be  trusted  j  they  exist  everywhere, 
in  all  shapes :  they  are  zemindars  and  potails 
of  villages ;  they  are  fakeers  and  bhuttearas ; 
they  are  goosaens,  sahoukars,  servants,  and 
mutsuddees ;  nay,  the  Rajah  of  Jhalone  is  one 
himself.  They  are  an  evil  'tis  true,  but  we 
could  not  do  without  them.'' 

*^  I  have  done  so  as  yet,"  said  I,  "  and,  by 
Alia !  I  will  never  trust  one  of  them." 

^^  May  you  never  have  occasion,  Meer  Sahib." 
And  the  conversation  dropped. 

I  went  as  I  had  promised,  and  found  Soob- 
han  Khan  in  high  glee.  "  I  have  secured  the 
bunij,"  said  he.     "  Are  you  ready  ?" 

"  I  am.    What  are  your  orders  ?" 

*'  Listen,"  he  replied.  "  I  was  right  in  say- 
ing the  sum  was  two  lakhs.     Contraiy  to  my 


158  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

expectations  the  sum  is  in  gold  and  silver  and 
jewels ;  there  are  about  ten  thousand  rupees  in 
hoondees  (bills),  but  that  is  all.  Now  before  I 
tell  you  more,  we  must  make  our  bai^gain/' 

" Speak,"   cried  I ;   "I  am  ready  to    give 
anything  in  reason/' 

^^  Ay,  you  are  my  old  friend's  son,  so  I  must 
not  treat  you  as  I  do  the  others  I  associate 
with,''  said  he ;  ^^  from  them  I  get  a  third  of 
the  whole,  but  from  you  I  ask  only  a  fifth.     A 
fifth  will  be  twenty  thousand  rupees.   WiU  you 
give  it?" 

"  With  pleasure,"  said  I.  "  You  may  trust 
to  my  word;  directly  I  get  the  money,  and 
reach  Jhalone,  I  will  purchase  a  boondee  on 
Bombay,  and  send  it  you." 

" Capital !"  cried  he ;  *^ you  are  a  man  I  like 
to  deal  with ;  no  unnecessary  talk,  no  hailing 
like  a  bunnea,  but  you  speak  like  a  soldier  as 
you  are.  Now  give  me  a  promise  under  your 
seal  that  I  shall  have  the  money,  and  I  will  de- 
tail the  plan  to  you.  The  paper  is  a  mere  mat* 
ter  of  form,  and  I  am  methodical." 

I  objected  to  this,  and  his  brow  darkened ;  I 
saw  it,  and  instantly  altered  what  I  had  ex- 
pressed:  "Get  me  writing  materials^  and  1 
will  write  it  out." 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  159 


(( 


What !  you  write  ?  a  Thug  write  ?  But 
never  mind^  since  you  are  able  to  do  it,  so 
much  the  better;  there  will  be  no  need  of  a 
third  person." 

I  wrote  the  paper,  and  handed  it  to  him, 
having  sealed  it  with  my  seal;  he  folded  it 
carefully  up,  and  tucked  it  into  a  fold  of  his 
turban. 

'^  Now  we  are  all  right,  Meer  Sahib.    This 
treasure  goes  under  the  escort  of  fifteen  Rokur- 
reas ;  they  have  three  camels,  and  will  be  dis- 
guised as  soldiers,  going  fi*om  Poona  to  Indoor. 
They  left  this  place  yesterday,  with  part  of  the 
treasure ;  the  rest  is  at  Poona :  from  Poona  they 
will  go  to  Nassuk,  where  you  will  fall  in  with 
them:  trust  me,   my  information   is   correct 
to  the  minutest  particular.     I  know  the  sa- 
boukars  who  send  it ;  I  have  spoken  with  the 
Rokurreas ;  and  to  ensure  your  being  unsus- 
pected by  them,  here  is  a  pass  written  in  Per- 
sian and  Mahratta,  signed  and  sealed  by  the 
English  officers  of  customs  here.    It  represents 
you  as  persons  who  have  come  from  Benares  in 
charge  of  goods  for  a  sahoukar,  by  name  Hur- 
ree-das,  and  directs  that  no  one  shall  molest 
you  on  your  return.    The  men  who  brought 
the  goods  are  stiU  here,  and  likely  to  remain  till 


160  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  end  of  the  rains.  Their  leader's  name  is 
Futih  Mahomed,  so  Futih  Mahomed  you  must 
be  if  you  please ;  he  too  is  about  your  own 
age  and  appearance,  and  thus  you  will  be  better 
able  to  personate  him.  You  see  I  have  laid  a 
good  plan,  and  I  leave  all  the  rest  to  your  own 
judgement.  Make  the  best  of  your  way  to 
Nassuk ;  wait  there  four  days,  and  on  the  fifth 
you  will  see  your  bunij,  if  you  keep  a  proper 
look  out.  Now  go,  make  your  preparations, 
and  may  Bhowanee  send  you  success.  Re- 
member Soobhan  Khan,  and  return  as  speedily 
as  you  like ;  I  have  no  doubt  I  shall  have  found 
firesh  work  for  you.'' 

^*  You  may  depend  on  me.  Khan  Sahib," 
said  I ;  ^^  I  will  not  be  long  away  from  you. 
Your  plan  is  an  admirable  one ;  and  Inshalla ! 
your  twenty  thousand  rupees  are  as  safe  to  you 
as  though  you  even  now  had  them  in  your  pos- 
session." 

"Remember  me  with  many  kind  words  to 
your  father.  Ameer  AU,"  continued  he  ;  ^^  would 
he  come  thus  far  to  see  an  old  friend,  and  for- 
give him  for  the  past?" 

«  Of  that  I  have  but  little  hope,"  said  I ;  **  he 
is  old  and  infirm,  and  never  leaves  his  village : 
but  he  shall  write  to  you." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  161 

"Enough,  enough/*  said  the  Khan;  "I 
have  much  to  accuse  myself  of  in  the  past ;  but 
^tis  a  long  time  ago,  and  he  has  most  likely 
forgotten  my  foolish  conduct/* 

I  left  him,  but  made  an  inward  determination 
to  be  guided  entirely  by  my  father's  counsel  as 
to  whether  one  cowree  of  the  twenty  thousand 
rupees  should  be  paid  or  not.  "And/*  said 
Peer  Khan  afterwards,  *' twenty  thousand  rupees 
— the  old  villain !  He  get  it !  Ah,  Meer  Sahib, 
we  shall  be  the  brothers  of  owls  and  jackasses  if 
he  ever  sees  one  rupee !  ** 

The  next  morning  we  were  on  our  return  to 
Jhalone,  and  we  halted  between  Bombay  and 
Tannah  for  the  day.  Our  pass  was  of  much  use, 
for  it  was  respected  and  obeyed ;  and  the  day 
after  we  passed  Tannah  and  the  different  re- 
venue guard-houses  without  interruption. 


162  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER    VIIL 

**  lit  Murd, — lam  Rtrong framed, he  cannot  preyail  wiUi me. 
2nd  Murd, — Spoken  like  a  tall  fellow  that  respects  his  re- 
putation ;  come,  shall  we  fall  to  work  ?" 

Rich  AMD  III.  act  ii*  sc.  4. 

'^Shookur  I[hoda!"  cried  Peer  Ehan^  as  he 
rushed  into  my  presence  on  the  fourth  daj 
after  we  had  airived  at  Nassuk ;  ^  Soobhan 
Khan  was  right — ^thej  are  come !'' 

"  Are  you  sure.  Khan  ?'* 

^^ Certain/'  he  replied;  "the  description  we 
had  of  them  tallies  with  what  I  have  seen  in 
every  point.  Come  and  see  yourself;  there  are 
the  camels  and  the  men  disguised.  But  I  could 
have  sworn,  had  I  met  them  anywhere,  that 
they  were  Rokurreas ;  they  have  the  air  and 
bearing  of  the  tribe/' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  163 


>\ 


'^  Enough/^  said  I^  ^^  you  '^cannot  be  de- 
ceived. They  do  not  know  v^  are  here^  and 
we  will  do  the  same  as  we  did  at  Boorhanpoor. 
Get  the  men  ready ;  we  will  go  round  the  town^ 
travel  a  coss  or  two,  and  enter  by  the  same 
gate  they  did :  we  will  then  put  up  in  the  bazar 
with  them.'* 

We  were  all  shortly  in  motion,  and,  as  I  had 
planned,  after  going  round  the  outside  of  the 
town,  we  entered  it  on  the  other  side,  and  were 
soon  in  our  new  quarters  in  the  bazar. 

Travellers  soon  get  acquainted.  The  shop  I 
chose  adjoined  the  one  they  occupied,  and  I 
had  quickly  scraped  an  acquaintance  with  the 
Jemadar  of  the  Rokunreas. 

Narrayun  Das,  for  that  was  his  name,  was  a 
tall  and  very  powerful  man ;  heJiad  small  twink* 
ling  eyes,  and  long  straight  ^ebrows,  which, 
by  binding  his  turban  tightly  Oyer  his  temples, 
he  had  drawn  up  in  diagonal  lines  to  either 
side,  and  this  imparted  to  them  a  very  pecu- 
Uar  expression:  long  mustachios^  which  were 
twisted  out  to  each  side,  and  thick  bushy 
whiskers;  and  his  whole  appearance  proved 
him  to  be  an  experienced  Rokiurea,  and  one  to 
whom  deceit  and  stratagem  were  familiar.  I 
shall  have  a  cunning  hand  to  deal  with  here^ 


164  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

thought  I^  as  I  scanned  his  features ;  no  com- 
mon pretences  will  go  down  with  him;  but 
have  him  I  must  and  willj  ay^  and  his  two 
lakhs  too.  Two  lakhs !  it  is  worth  an  effort 
were  he  Roostum  himself.  Yet  he  was  not 
slow  in  forming  an  acquaintance  with  me.  Our 
salutations  passed  in  due  form^  and  after  we 
had  all  cooked  oiu'  morning  meal,  and  sat  on 
our  carpets,  we  soon  entered  into  familiar  con- 
versation. 

''  A  pretty  business  Bajee  Rao  has  made  of 
it/'  said  he,  as  I  had  asked  him  the  news  from 
Poona.  ^'  The  coward !  had  he  but  put  him- 
self at  the  head  of  his  army  when  the  fight  took 
place  at  Kirkee,  he  might  have  annihikted  the 
Feringhees.'* 

*'  And  do  you  wish  that  he  had?*'  said  I. 

^'Certainly;  what  do  we  know  of  them? 
While  they  confined  themselves  to  the  fort  of 
Bombay  it  was  all  very  well, — and  I  remember 
the  time  when  they  had  hardly  a  foot  of  ground 
beyond  it, — ^but  now,  little  by  little  they  have 
advanced,  until  they  have  upset  the  Mahratta 
empire,  and  are  in  a  fair  way  to  take  it.'' 

''But,"  said  I,  ''Bajee  Rao  has  a  good 
army,  all  the  country  is  his  own,  and  8ui«Iy 
he  will  do  something.    The  Mahrattas  are  good 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  165 

soldiers^  and  he  has  leaders  of  renown  with 
him." 

^'  He  will  do  nothing,  Meer  Sahib ;  he  will 
run  from  place  to  place,  and  his  army  may 
fight  if  they  can  or  will :  he  will  never  draw  a 
sword.  The  cowardly  wretch  has  not  the  soul 
of  a  flea." 

"  Well,  Jemadar,  to  me  it  matters  little ;  I 
have  forsworn  soldiering,  and  find  that  I  can 
get  a  good  livelihood  by  escorting  treasure  and 
goods.  I  am  just  come  from  Benares,  and  the 
sahoukar  who  employed  me  has  sent  for  more, 
which  I  am  to  bring  down  to  him." 

"Ah !"  cried  he,  "so  you  are  in  that  line. 
Well,  it  is  a  good  one  if  you  have  plenty  of 
men,  but  a  sorely  troublesome  and  difScult  one 
if  you  have  few.  I  speak  fi^m  experience,  for 
I  am  in  the  same  business  myself.  I  have 
been  lucky,  but  my  poor  brother  was  otherwise; 
he  fell  by  the  hands  of  thieves  between  here  and 
Indoor;  we  heard  of  him  fi'om  Boorhanpoor, 
but  beyond  that  we  could  get  no  tidings  of 
him." 

'^Strange ! "  said  I :  ^'  I  never  heard  of  thieves 
on  the  road,  though  my  kafila  would  have  been 
worth  plundering.  But  now  I  am  under  the 
protection  of  the  Sahib-logue,  I  care  not ;  they 


166  CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THVO. 

win  soon  have  all  the  countiy^  and  there  iriD 
be  no  danger  in  another  jear.^ 

^  Under  the  protection  of  the  Feringfaees ! 
how  do  you  mean?  I  thought  you  said  yon 
served  a  sahoukar/' 

**So  I  do/*  I  replied;  •'but  to  ensure  my 
safe  return  his  friend  Soobhan  Khan  got  me 
this  pass,  which  he  said  would  be  respected 
throughout  the  countiy ;''  and  I  pulled  out  the 
document,  which  I  had  carefully  folded  up  in 
wax-cloth,  and  showed  it  to  him. 

^You  are  fortunate,  Meer  Sahib^  and  par- 
ticularly in  knowing  Soobhan  Khan,  who  is  a 
worthy  man  and  one  deservedly  respected; 
I  have  known  him  for  many  years ;  he  has 
always  been  a  good  friend  to  me,  and  has  got 
me  employment  when  I  most  required  it,  by 
becommg  security  for  me  to  a  hirge  amount- 
But  you  said  that  you  had  given  up  soldiering; 
in  this  you  have  been  wise ;  far  preferable  is  it  to 
gain  an  honourable  livelihood  than  be  marched 
in  all  directions,  with  but  little  pay,  and  hard 
fighting  for  that.  With  whom  have  you  served?,^ 

^*You  must  not  tell  any  one,^'  said  I;  "for 
every  man  who  has  served  the  man  I  have 
would  desire  it  to  be  a  secret,  and  perhaps  the 
knowledge  of  my  former  life  might  be  against 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  167 

my  present  interests.  I  served  under  Cheetoo 
Pindharee^  and  led  three  thousand  of  his  best 
horse/' 

^^Under  Cheetoo  P'  cried  the  Jemadar;  ^^this 
is  most  strange ;  and  you  are  not  joking  ?'' 

^^  I  am  not^  I  swear  by  your  head ;  I  dare 
say  I  could  find  some  papers  to  convince  you 
of  the  fact  if  you  doubt  it.  But^  as  I  said^  I  do 
not  like  to  tell  any  one/' 

^^  You  need  not  fear  me/'  said  he^  '^  I  am  as 
close  as  a  Rokurrea^  and  you  know  the  saying  is 
proverbial;  but  you  must  have  seen  strange  ad- 
ventures and  strange  lands^  for  they  say  he  got 
nearly  to  Madras^  and  left  the  Feringhees' 
country  a  desert  behind  him." 

'^  I  shall  be  glad  to  tell  you  some  of  my  ad- 
ventures^  Jemadar  Sahib^  and  perhaps  they 
may  interest  you^  though  it  hardly  befits  a  man 
to  speak  of  his  own  deeds." 

^'Nay^  there  is  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of, 
Meer  Sahib ;  and  as  for  being  a  Pindharee,  the 
best  in  the  land  were  with  him;  and  a  gallant 
army  they  were  when  the  first  Lubhur  assem- 
bled at  Nemawur." 

"Then  you  were  there?" 

"  I  was.  I  brought  some  treasure  firom  In- 
door and  Oojein  to  the  sahoukars  at  Nemawiu*, 


168  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCO. 

and  saw  the  whole  of  the  preparations  for  the 
campaign ;  and  Bhugwan  knows  I  was  so  taken 
with  the  appearance  of  the  whole,  that  could  I 
have  got  a  horse,  I  verily  believe  I  should  have 
turned  Pindharee  myself.  They  say  every  man 
filled  his  saddle  with  gold  and  pearls/' 

"We  were  lucky  enough,*'  said  I, "  especially 
in  the  first  expedition.  Had  you  come  to  Ne- 
mawur  before  the  second  had  set  out,  you  woidd 
have  heard  of  me ;  I  had  a  good  name  and  a 
high  rank.  In  the  first  I  was  nobody,  and 
gained  Cheetoo's  favour  solely  because  I  was  a 
better  swordsman  than  any  in  his  camp.'' 

"Then  I  have  heard  of  you,"  said  the  man ; 
but  surely  you  cannot  be  that  Syud  Ameer  Ali 
who  was  only  second  to  Ghuffoor  Khan?" 

"  I  am  the  very  person,  and  no  other,"  I  re- 
plied; "true,  my  rank  is  fallen,  but  whose 
has  not?  Cheetoo  is  dead;  Ghuffoor  Khan  has 
disappeared,  and  is  supposed  to  have  gone  to 
Hyderabad;  Syud  Bheekoo  is  God  knows  where; 
and  Shekh  Dulla  still  roams  about  the  hills  be- 
tween Boorhanpoor  and  Ellichpoor,  with  a  price 
set  on  his  head.  No  one  knew  much  of  me, 
and  I  suspect,  so  long  as  I  behave  peacefully 
and  follow  my  present  calling,  no  one  will  ask 
after  me.     I  had  enough  of  being  a  Pindharee 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  169 

after  the  second  foray^  and  got  to  my  home  ajt 
Jhalone  as  soon  as  I  could.  If  the  others  had 
been  wise^  they  would  have  sought  their  safety 
as  I  did/' 

"  Yes/'  said  the  Jemadar^  '*  Cheetoo's  was  a 
sad  fate — ^he  deserved  a  better:  but  they  say 
the  Sahib-logue  offered  him  a  Jagheer^ — is  this 
true?'' 

"So  I  have  heard,"  said  I;  "fool  that  he 
was,  he  would  not  accept  it ;  but  no  wonder, 
his  whole  soul  was  bound  up  in  his  plans  for 
driving  out  the  Feringhees.  He  thought  the 
Mahrattas  would  beat  them;  and  when  they 
had  gained  the  first  victory,  he  was  to  have 
joined  them  with  fifteen  thousand  horse,  and 
become  a  great  commander.  I  should  have 
followed  him  too,  had  they  been  successful ;  but 
they  were  not,  nor  ever  will  be,  and  I  am  what 
you  see  me." 

"  A  strange  history,"  said  the  man,  "  and 
you  have  told  me  more  than  I  ever  knew  be- 
fore. Had  the  Peshwa  and  the  Rajah  of  Nag- 
poor  played  their  parts  as  well  as  Cheetoo,  all 
would  have  gone  right ;  but  it  is  useless  to 
think  of  them,  and  I  suppose  we  must  make 
up  our  minds  to  our  new  masters.    Now,  how- 

VOL.  III.  I 


170  OONFS88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

ever,  you  and  I^  Meer  Sahib^  must  not  separate. 
I  am  going  to  Indoor  for  some  treasure,  and 
your  best  way  lies  through  it;  I  will  keep  with 
you^  for  your  party  is  a  large  one^  and,  to  tdl 
you  the  truth,  I  don't  like  passing  those  jun- 
gles by  the  Sindwah  Ohat  with  my  own*  The 
Bheels  are  taking  advantage  of  the  present  dis- 
turbances to  be  all  in  arms.  Bands  of  deserters 
from  the  Peshwa  traverse  the  country  in  all  di* 
rections,  helping  themselves  to  what  they  can ; 
and  they  are  not  over  scrupulous  either*  So 
we  will  keep  together,  if  you  like,  for  mutual 
protection.'' 

'^  I  shall  be  glad  to  do  so,"  said  I ;  ^  thoi^ 
I  have  nothing  to  lose,  except  two  or  three 
thousand  rupees,  and  whoever  comes  to  take 
them  will  get  more  blows  than  money." 

'^  And  I  have  still  less,"  said  he :  ^  I  have 
only  enough  to  pay  my  expenses  and  feed  my 
camels ;  but  I  am  no  great  hand  at  fighting, 
and  am  not  moimted  as  you  are;,  to  run  from 
danger." 

But  the  heavily  laden  pack-saddles  belied  hia 
words.  I  was  not  to  be  deceived,  and  felt  as 
sure  that  the  coveted  treasure  was  there  as  tiiat 
the  Rokurrea  who  guarded  it  was  before  me« 


CONFE88ION8  OF  A  THUG.  171 

We  shortly  afterwards  separated ;  and  when 
I  was  alone  with  Peer  Khan  I  told  him  what  I 
had  said^  and  how  I  had  deceived  the  Rokurrea. 
A  long  and  hearty  laugh  we  had  over  it, 

^'  But  I  fear  for  you,  Meer  Sahib/^  said  he. 
^<  Compare  his  power  and  your  own  slight 
frame.    You  must  risk  nothing  now.'* 

I  laughed.  ^^His  power^  Khan!*'  I  said^ 
what  is  it  to  that  of  many  who  have  ftllen  un- 
der my  hand  before  now?  Besides  he  is  the 
brother  of  the  Rokurrea  we  killed  beyond  Boor- 
hanpoor,  and  he  must  be  mine  at  all  hazards. 
I  would  not  miss  this  adventure  for  thou- 
sands.*' 

^a  will  tell  you  what,"  said  Peer  Khan, ''  it 
will  never  do  to  kill  them  so  far  from  Indoor ; 
let  us  get  them  as  near  to  the  city  as  possi- 
ble, and  we  shall  be  the  nearer  our  own  home. 
This  matter  will  cause  a  stir,  and  we  had  better 
not  risk  anything." 

<<  Well,  be  it  as  you  will.  I  had  intended  to 
have  killed  them  near  Boorhanpoor,  and  then 
to  have  turned  off  directly  into  the  hills ;  we 
should  never  be  followed." 

"  Ay,  and  risk  Shekh  DuUa  and  his  party, 
who  are  out  ?"  said  Peer  Khan ;  '^  that  would 
never  do.     He  would  plunder  us ;  and  as  he 

i2 


172  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

knows  us^  would  most  likely  serve  us  as  Chee- 
too  did  the  poor  fellows  who  were  caught.'^ 

^Astaffur  Alia !"  cried  I^  shuddering*  ^^God 
forbid !  no,  your  plan  is  the  best.  We  will  en- 
tice them  out  of  the  towns  before  we  have  gone 
many  marches,  and  then  they  are  our  own 
when  and  wherever  we  please/^ 

I  pass  over  our  journey,  Sahib ;  all  journeys 
are  alike  devoid  of  interest,  and  only  one 
routine  of  dusty  roads,  parching  sun,  (for  the 
Rokurreas  would  not  travel  by  night,)  bad  food, 
and  discomfort  of  all  kinds.  We  met  with  no 
adventure,  except  being  robbed  of  trifling  arti^ 
cles  at  different  places  ;  and  we  fully  succeeded 
in  persuading  the  Rokurreas  to  encamp  with 
us,  as  we  adhered  to  our  old  custom  of  prefer- 
ring the  outside  of  the  villages  to  entering  them^ 
where,  besides  the  additional  fear  of  thiev^ 
there  was  more  dust,  more  dirt,  more  heat,  and 
continual  squabbles  with  the  villagers.  My 
men  had  behaved  admirably.  No  one  could 
have  told,  from  the  broad  patois  they  spoke, 
that  they  were  aught  but  what  they  represented 
themselves  to  be, — Benares-walas,  and  Bhoj- 
poorees:  they  looked  as  stupid  a  set  or  owls 
as  could  well  be  collected  together;  but  they 
played  their  parts,  to  a  man,  with  the  extreme 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THX70.  I73i 

caution  and  cunning  on  which  rested  the  suc- 
cess of  our  enterprise. 

After  all^  Sahib^  cannot  you  now  understand 
the  excitement  which  possesses  the  soul  of  a 
Thug  in  his  piu^uit  of  men?  Cannot  you  feel 
with  us,  as  you  hear  my  story,  and  follow  us 
in  my  recital  ?  Here  had  we  kept  company 
with  these  Rokurreas  for  twenty  days ;  we  had 
become  intimate;  they  told  their  adventures, 
we  told  ours ;  the  evenings  passed  in  singing 
or  telling  tales,  imtil  one  by  one  we  sunk  down 
wearied  upon  our  carpets.  Cannot  you  appre- 
ciate the  intense  interest  with,  which  we  watch- 
ed their  every  movement,  nay,  every  word 
which  fell  from  them,  and  our  terrible  alarms, 
as  sometimes  our  minds  misgave  us  that  we 
were  suspected?  Tet  still  we  stuck  to  them 
through  everything,  they  were  never  lost  sight 
of  for  a  moment,  and,  above  all,  their  minds 
were  kept  happy. 

As  to  their  leader,  he  was  delighted  with 
me.  My  accounts  of  my  adventures  as  a  Pin- 
dharee,  the  plunder  we  had  got,  the  towns  we 
had  burned  and  sacked,  all  were  to  him  inter- 
esting, and  day  by  day  I  told  him  of  new  ex- 
ploits. He  used  to  sit,  and  the  rest  of  his  men 
too,  listening  with  unfeigned  pleasure  to  the 


174  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

accounts  which  I  and  Peer  Khan  gave.  Can* 
ning  as  they  were,  at  heart  they  were  honest 
and  simple,  and  they  readily  bdieyed  all  we 
told  them. 

But  their  time  had  drawn  near.  Indoor  was 
five  marches  further,  and  delay  was  now  im- 
practicable and  useless;  besides,  to  insure  their 
safe  arrival,  I  knew  they  had  determined  on 
going  thirty  coss  in  one  march,  and  my  ntien 
could  not  keep  up  with  these  hardy  fellows. 
^^Come  what  will,^^  said  I  to  Peer  Khan, ''  they 
die  tomorrow  night.'' 

The  time  came.  We  were  sitting,  us  usual^ 
imder  the  same  noble  tamarind-trees ;  one  by 
one  we  had  sung  omr  song  or  related  our  ad* 
ventures;  and  who  could  have  guessed,  had 
he  seen  us  thus  engaged,  that  a  work  of  death 
was  to  ensue?  Every  tongue  was  employed^  and 
the  hearty  laugh  which  broke  at  times  from 
one  or  other  of  the  assembly,  showed  how  li^t 
and  merry  were  our  hearts, — ^we,  at  the  cer- 
tainty of  our  success,  the  Rokurreas^  at  the 
thought  that  the  peril  of  the  road  was  past,  and 
that  their  laxge  amount  of  treasure  would  reach 
its  destination  in  safety ;  there  was  not  a  grave 
&ce  among  us. 

<^There,"  cried  the  Jemadar  of  the  Rokurreas, 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO*  175 

'^  there  is  the  moon ;  when  she  has  risen  over 
the  trees  yonder  v/e  will  bid  you  farewell,  kind 
Meer  Sahib;  we  have  been  happy  in  your  com* 
pany,  and  firee  from  alarms  and  danger.  Bhug- 
wan  grant  that  we  may  hereafter  journey 
in  company,  and  as  safely  as  we  have  done! 
Thanks  to  your  care  in  protecting  us  outside 
the  villages,  we  have  not  lost  a  cowree;  and  we 
have  been  taught  a  new  mode  of  encamping, 
which  we  will  follow  in  future.  The  moon  will 
last  us  the  whole  night,  and  we  shall  have 
twenty  coss  of  ground  behind  us  by  the  time 
you  wake  from  your  nighf  s  sleep/^ 

The  Thugs  had  taken  their  places ;  to  each 
Rokurrea  were  four  stout  men  allotted,  and  I 
marvelled  that  they  should  have  thus  allowed 
thonselves  to  be  separated  from  each  other. 
But  they  had  not  suspected ;  who  eouid  have 
done  so? 

The  moon  rose  majestically  above  the  dis* 
tant  trees;  her  fiill,  round,  and  yellow  orb  cast 
a  mellow  light  upon  our  group.  The  Rokur- 
reas  rose  with  one  accord,  and  each  turned  to 
the  men  he  was  near  to  give  them  his  parting 
benediction  and  salutation. 

"  Nay,^'  said  I,  *^  we  part  not  thus,  Narrayun 
Das ;  let  us  separate  as  friends ;  receive  my  em* 


176  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

brace ;  we  are  friends  and  brothers  by  profes- 
sion/' We  embraced^  and  before  £he  others 
could  press  forward  to  salute  me^  I  gave  the 
jhimee :  "  Pan  lao  !*'  I  exclaimed. 

It  was  enough.  The  Jemadar  fell  beneath 
my  own  handkerchief,  and  a  few  shrieks  and 
groans  told  the  rest-^dl  had  died. 

*^  Haste  ye,  my  good  fellows/'  cried  I  to 
the  Lughaees;  ^^the  ^ame  bright  moon  which 
was  to  have  served  these  fellows  shines  brightlj 
upon  us;  quick  with  your  work,  the  camds  are 
ready,  and  a  few  hours  will  see  us  safe  fixim 
pursuit,  though  indeed  none  is  to  be  appre- 
hended from  this  small  place.'' 

The  bodies  were  stripped ;  eveiy  fellow  had 
a  heavy  humeana,  besides  what  was  laden  on 
the  camels.  We  stopped  not  to  count  our  mo- 
ney, but  hastened  on  when  the  interment  was 
finished;  and  only  tarrying  for  a  few  moments 
at  the  next  village  we  came  to,  to  purchase  the 
goor  for  the  Tupounee,  we  found  ourselves  m 
the  morning  nearly  twenty  coss  from  the  scene 
of  our  last  nighf  s  adventure. 

We  halted  till  the  evening,  and  again  pushed 
on,  but  by  a  different  road ;  and  leaving  Indoor 
about  fifteen  coss  to  the  right,  we  directed  our 
course  to  a  small  village  named  Dehalpoon 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  177 

From  this,  leaving  Oojein  also  to  the  right,  we 
hastened  on,  always  travelling  by  night  on  ac- 
count of  the  extreme  heat  of  the  weather,  and  by 
way  of  Buhadoorgurh  and  Aorcha,  we  reached 
Jhalone  in  safety.  No  alarm  had  we  but  one. 
The  revenue  officers  on  the  frontier  of  Holkar's 
dominions  insisted  on  knowing  who  we  were, 
and  what  we  had  with  us ;  and  so  strict  were 
their  inquiries,  that,  had  if  not  been  for  the  En- 
glish pass  I  had  with  me,  we  must  have  been 
suspected  and  apprehended.  But,  thanks  to 
Soobhan  Khan,  it  was  not  questioned;  as 
Futih  Mahomed  I  passed  free.  A  duty,  or 
rather  an  exaction,  of  fifty  rupees  was  levied  on 
the  treasure,  and  a  fresh  pass  given  to  us,  by 
which  we  escaped  further  questioning  and  de- 
tention. Who  can  describe  my  father's  joy  at 
seeing  the  treasiure !  the  old  man  was  in  ec- 
stasy: he  kissed  me,  he  embraced  me,  called 
me  by  every  endearing  name,  and  extolled 
my  conduct  in  glowing  terms  to  Ganesha, 
who  happened  to  be  with  him.  It  was  easy  to 
see,  however,  that  to  that  worthy  they  might 
well  have  been  spared.  Jealousy  possessed 
him,  which  he  could  ill  disguise,  and  I  verily  be- 
lieve, had  he  dared,  that  he  would  have  informed 
the  Rajah  of  the  treasure  we  had  secured.     In 

i5 


178  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

the  memory  of  the  oldest  Thug  no  such  bootj 
had  ever  been  gained,  and  I  was  cLissed  hy  the 
Thugs  with  Jhora  Naeek  and  Kuduk  Bunwaiee, 
fisJ)led  votaries  of  Bhowanee,  of  whom  stories 
were  told  which,  though  implicitly  believed  by 
most,  nay  all  of  our  fraternity,  I  never  credited. 
But  it  was  enough  for  me.  I  had  never  met  a 
reverse,  and  every  Thug  of  Hindostan,  I  verily 
believe,  only  thought  he  must  join  me  to  se- 
cure to  himself  a  booty  which  would  support 
him  for  years. 

I  have  foigotten,  however,  to  mention  to  you 
an  incident  which  befel  us  at  Buhadoorgurh* 
We  were  encamped  outside  the  town,  and  late 
in  the  evening  we  saw  a  body  of  mm,  whom 
we  at  first  took  to  be  Thugs,  coming  towards 
our  camp. 

''  Who  can  they  be?'^  said  I  to  Peer  Khan; 
*^  they  look  like  Thugs,  yet  it  is  late  for  any 
party  to  be  out.'* 

<^Some  straggling  party,  I  suppose,"  said  he ; 
^<  I  will  go  and  see.'' 

'^  If  they  are  Thugs  and  you  know  them,"  I 
added^  ^^  bring  them,  but  say  not  a  word  of  our 
booty," 

'^^No,  no,  I  am  not  such  a  fool,"  said  he 
laughing;  '^ but  I  will  bring  you  the  newa." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  17^ 

He  went,  and  returned  with  the  leader  of  the 
party.  I  had  purposely  kept  in  my  little  tent, 
in  order  that  my  face  might  not  be  seen  in  case 
they  were  strangers,  and  to  conceal  it  effectu- 
ally I  tied  a  handkerchief  over  my  mouth  and 
chin. 

^^  Sahun  Aliekoom,'^  said  a  gruff  voice^  as  a 
man  with  Peer  Khan  entered  the  tent. 

'^  Tou  are  welcome^  friend,^  said  I ;  ''  sit 
down.''  He  was  evidently  weaiy  with  travel, 
and  seated  himself  slowly. 

**  Tour  name  ?"  said  I ;  *'and  who  are  you?'* 

<<My  name,''  replied  the  man,  ^is  well  known, 
I  dare  say,  to  most  people,  and  they  are  afiraid 
of  it.  I  am  called  Lall  Khan,  or  familiarly 
Lalloo." 

^  I  have  not  heard  it  before,"  said  I ;  ^'  but 
who  are  you  and  your  men  ?" 

^'  Oh,  we  are  free  traders,  who  help  ourselves 
to  what  we  can  get  with  a  strong  hand." 

Some  wandering  Pindharees,  thought  I ;  and 
I  asked  him  if  they  were  such. 

**  Not  exactly,"  said  he ;  **  we  are  Daooos." 

^'  Worse  and  worse,"  said  I  laughing ;  ^^  and 
I  suppose  you  are  from  Delhi  ?" 

"Ay,"  replied  he,  *^even  so;  we  know  you, 


180  COXFE88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

though  you  do  not  know  us.  We  know  you 
to  be  Thugs  by  your  encampment — but  never 
fear  us; — ^brethren  should  not  interfere  with 
each  other ;  we  have  different  ways  of  helping 
ourselves  to  spoils  but  what  matter?  we  are 
brothers  in  a  general  sense  of  the  word.'' 

^^  Good,  we  are ;  and  if  I  can  help  you,  say 
so/' 

'^  In  no  wise/'  said  he,  '*  but  to  give  us  room 
among  ye  for  the  night ;  we  will  be  off  early,  if 
you  do  not  go  the  same  road." 

^'  Room  ye  shall  have,  Khan,  till  the  moon 
rises,  and  food  too,  but  after  that  we  are  off; 
we  travel  northwards." 

^'Then  it  cannot  be  helped,"  he  replied; 
^^we  will  stay  here  till  you  go,  and  occupy 
your  ground  afterwards ;  we  shall  not  be  sus* 
pected." 

'^  And  where  are  you  going?"  I  asked. 

**  To  Hyderabad,"  said  the  man.  ^*  No  one 
suspects  Dacoos  to  be  out  at  this  time  of  the 
year,  and  we  shall  have  the  whole  road  to  our* 
selves ;  we  shall  return  afl«r  the  ndns,  about 
the  Dussera,  by  the  Nagpoor  road.  Now  we 
are  going  by  Bhopal  and  Boorhanpoor." 

^f  And  your  luck  ?"  said  I ;  ^^  have  you  had 


C0NPSS8I0NS  OF  A  THUO.  181 

good  bunij  ?'^  (for  this  word  was  understood 
by  them^  and  is  common  to  all  classes  of  peo* 
pie  who  do  their  work  on  the  roads). 

« Middling/'  said  he,  ''neither  good  nor 
bad*  We  have  had  a  few  afiairs,  but  nothing 
to  boast  of.*' 

**Well/*  said  I,  ''you  have  taken  a  good 
line ;  the  road  from  Boorhanpoor  to  Hyderabad 
is  a  good  one,  and  you  will  be  in  Sikundur 
Jah's  country,  where  no  one  asks  questions 
about  the  people  who  are  left  on  the  highways. 
I  wish  you  good  luck,  and  my  friend  will  look 
after  your  comforts ;  you  must  excuse  me,  as  I 
am  in  pain  from  a  swelled  face  and  tooth- 
ache.'' 

"  Salam ! "  said  he,  as  he  departed  :  "  If 
you  were  going  instead  of  returning,  we  might 
get  good  plunder  in  company ;  we  Dacoos  are 
rare  hands  at  rough  work.'^ 

I  had  spoken  in  a  disguised  voice,  and  it  was 
impossible  he  could  recognise  me  again  if  he 
met  me.  I  did  this  for  an  object  which  occurred 
to  me  at  the  moment,  as  you  shall  learn  here- 
after. I  mentioned  this  meeting  to  my  father. 
"What  hinders  us,"  said  I,  "from  meeting 
them  as  they  come  up?  they  will  be  laden  with 
spoil,  and  will  be  an  easy  prey.     Brave  and 


182  CONPES8ION8  OP  A  THUG. 

reckless  as  they  are,  they  have  no  ^t,  and  will 
never  find  us  out.'' 

^'  I  don*t  know  that,''  said  my  father ;  ^  they 
are  not  so  stupid  as  you  think ;  I  know  much 
of  them,  have  killed  some  of  them,  and  they 
were  cunning  enough.  Several  gangs  of  thera 
have  escaped  Thugs  by  being  able  to  detect 
them.  However,  I  see  nothing  objectionable 
in  your  plan ;  and  at  any  rate  it  will  furnish 
excuse  for  a  new  expedition." 

'^  Ay,"  said  Ganesha,  who  was  present,  '^let  us 
go :  I  long  to  see  the  Meer  Sahib  act.  We  hear 
so  much  of  him,  that,  by  Bhowanee,  perhaps 
an  unlucky  old  Thug  like  myself  may  pick  up 
something  new.    Will  you  let  me  come  also  ?" 

^^  Certainly,"  said  I ;  <'  but  you  will  see  no 
more  than  you  know  already;  lucky  I  have 
been,  but  you  know  my  pretensions  to  know* 
ledge  are  very  small,  and  I  have  never  boasted 
of  them.  To  my  perception  the  whole  art  con- 
sists in  having  a  smooth  tongue  in  one's  head ; 
and  a  man  who  is  a  good  Bhuttote  rarely  makes 
a  good  Sotha." 

''  Yet  you  are  both,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  Ga- 
nesha,  with  a  malicious  grin;  ''and  your  men 
would  follow  you  to  the  death," 

'<  So  they  will,"  said  I ;  <'  for  I  am  kind  and 


CONFBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  183 

considerate  to  them^  and  reward  them  hand* 
Bomely.'* 

This  stung  him  to  the  quick ;  for  he  was 
a  rough  bully,  and,  though  perhaps  one  of  the 
best  Bhuttotes  then  living,  was  no  hand  at  in- 
veigling travellers;  and  as  he  always  persisted 
in  being  a  Sotha  himself,  he  was  notoriously 
unlucky ;  but  few  men  too  would  serve  under 
him.  He  was  preparing  to  retort  sharply,  when 
my  father  stopped  him. 

<^Let  him  alone,''  said  he;  ''he  is  a  proud 
boy,  and  bickerings  among  us  lead  to  no  good: 
you  must  not  think  on  what  he  has  said/' 

''  Nay,  Ismail,"  said  he,  with  the  air  of  an 
offended  child,  ''I  care  not  what  he  says: 
pride  will  have  its  fedl,  and  I  may  live  to  see 
it." 

.1  was  very  angry,  but  there  was  no  use  in 
saying  more*  Had  we  been  alone  he  should 
have  answered  for  it. 

So  you  see.  Sahib,  out  of  a  trifling  incident 
a  new  expedition  was  determined  on.  We 
all  prayed  it  might  be  more  favourable  than 
the  former  one  which  was  planned  in  that  di- 
rection, and  I  confess  that  my  success  in  the 
last  had  strengthened  my  faith  in  the  elEcacy 
of  the  omens,  though   as  yet  by  no  means 


184  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

established  it.  Experience,  tbey  say,  is  always 
bought  at  a  costly  price,  and  is  bitter  when 
you  have  got  it,  and  1  had  to  buy  mine,  though 
the  time  was  not  yet  come. 

But  Soobhan  Khan,  who  was  he  ?  said  I  to 
Ameer  Ali ;  and  did  you  pay  him  his  price  of 
blood? 

Not  a  cowree  of  it,  said  Ameer  Ali ;  but  you 
shall  hear.  I  asked  my  father  who  he  was, 
and  detailed  the  whole  of  my  adventures  with 
him ;  he  remembered  the  man  the  instant  I 
spoke  of  him. 

"The  rascal !"  cried  my  father ;  "  and  is  he 
so  rich  and  honoured,  the  son  of  a  vile  woman  ? 
To  think  that  he  should  be  in  such  a  situation, 
the  scoundrel !  But  the  deeds  of  Alia  are  in- 
scrutable. Listen,  my  son,  to  his  story,  which 
can  be  told  in  a  few  words. 

"He  and  I  were  Jemadars  together.  I 
never  liked  him,  and  he  had  a  bad  reputation ; 
he  was  never  a  good  Bhuttote,  for  the  fellow 
was  an  arrant  coward,  but  he  was  a  capital 
Sotha,  and  his  smooth  tongue  gained  him  more 
bunij  than  we  could  gain  by  straightforward 
work.  Well,  many  years  ago  we  joined  to- 
gether, he  to  be  Sotha,  and  I  to  manage  the  other 
work.    We  had  killed  a  large  body  of  travellers 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO«  185 

near  Jeypoor,  for  we  had  a  nnmerous  gang.  Two 
were  sahoukars,  and  the  booty  was  large.  A- 
xnong  it  were  some  pearls  and  precious  stones ; 
they  were  given  over  to  his  party  as  their 
share^  and  he  said  he  would  go  to  Indoor  to 
sell  them ;  but  I  had  lent  him  nearly  a  thou« 
sand  rupees  at  different  times^  when  he  had  no 
money  to  make  advances  to  men  to  induce 
them  to  serve  under  him^  and  I  pressed  him 
for  some  of  the  pearls,  which  I  wanted  for  my 
wife,  in  payment  of  the  money.  This  was 
late  one  night,  after  we  had  divided  the  spoil ; 
he  said  he  would  give  me  them  in  the  morning, 
when  I  could  pick  out  the  strings  I  liked  best; 
and  he  spoke  so  wilUngly,  that  I,  fool  as 
I  was,  never  doubted  him.  That  night  he  ab- 
sconded, and  I  never  heard  of  him  till  this  ex- 
traordinary account  of  yours.  Pay  him  !*'  con- 
tinued my  father,  "  not  the  value  of  a  broken 
cowree  shall  he  ever  get;  in  any  other  man  I 
might  have  pardoned  it,  but  in  him  the  con- 
duct was  ingratitude  in  the  highest  degree ;  for 
had  I  not  assisted  and  upheld  him,  he  would 
have  been  neglected  and  have  starved.'' 

This  then  was  the  secret  of  Soobhan  Khan's 
wealth ;  he  must  have  sold  his  pearls  one  by 
one,  as  he  had  hinted  to  me  that  he  had  traded 


186  CONFB88IONB  OP  A  THUG. 

in  them^  and  raised  himself  by  bribery  to  the 
state  he  was  in.  Of  course  I  neither  sent  him 
his  money  as  I  had  promised^  nor  wrote  him  a 
line  to  say  that  I  had  arriyed  safely  at  Jhalone. 
I  destroyed  his  pass  too^  as  it  might  have  led 
to  detection. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  187 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  Prince  Henry. — ^VHiere  AtH  we  take  a  purse  tomor- 
row, Jack? 

iVi&^^.^Where  thou  wil^  lad;  IH  make  one;  an  I 
do  not|  call  me  villain  and  baffle  me." 

Henrt  IV.  Part  1. 

I  HAVB  told  you  of  my  popularity  among  the 
Thugs,  and  when  it  became  known  that  a  new 
expedition  was  planned,  and  would  aet  out  after 
the  DuBsera,  so  many  men  offered  themselves 
that  I  was  obliged  to  reject  numbers,  and  select 
those  whom  I  knew,  from  experience  and  cha- 
racter, would  be  likely  to  behave  best.  Among 
them  were  a  few  who  were  excellent  miisidans 
and  singers.  I  had  before,  on  many  occasions, 
felt  the  want  of  such  men,  to  amuse  travellers 
with  whom  I  had  fallen  in;  and  these  were 
particularly  acceptable  to  me  at  the  present 
time,  as  the  expedition  was  a  large  one ;  and  the 
country  being  quieter  and  more  settled  than  it 


188  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

had  been  for  some  years,  we  were  assured  that 
the  roads  would  be  fiill  of  persons  of  rank 
and  consequence  travelling  to  and  from  their 
homes.  In  order  that  our  band  might  have  the 
greater  appearance  of  respectability,  I  begged 
of  my  father  to  accompany  us,  for  his  venerable 
appearance  and  polished  manners  would^  I  was 
certain,  do  more  to  ensure  us  success  than  all 
our  most  cunning  stratagems. 

Nor  was  I  neglectful  of  the  Rajah ;  from  time 
to  time  I  visited  his  durbar,  and  was  always  re- 
ceived with  the  greatest  civility  and  attention,  as 
indeed  I  deserved ;  for  not  only  was  I  a  good 
servant  to  him,  but  as  numbers  of  Thugs-  had 
settled  around  me  in  different  villages,  the  re- 
venue they  paid  for  his  protection  and  con- 
nivance at  our  work  amounted  to  a  handsome 
sum  yearly ;  and  I  need  not  say  it  was  punc- 
tually paid,  for  upon  this  mainly  depended  our 
conceahnent.  In  the  last  expedition,  however, 
I  had  pleaded  poverty  on  my  return,  and  though 
I  could  have  well  spared  five  thousand  rupees 
from  my  own  share,  I  was  content  with  pre- 
senting as  my  nuzzur  a  gun  I  had  purchased 
in  Bombay  for  two  hundred  rupees,  and  a  smaU 
string  of  pearls  which  I  had  found  among  the 
treasure  of  the  Rokurreas ;  and  he  seemed  sa- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO*  189 

tisfied ;  but  it  was  merely  the  feigned  content 
which  precedes  a  violent  outbreak  of  discontent 
or  passion.  He  was  our  bitter^  deadly  enemy^ 
though  he  cloaked  his  designs  under  the  garb 
of  fiiendship,  and  was  gradually  perfecting  his 
schemes  for  our  destruction. 

We  set  out.  I  have  nothing  new  or  inter- 
esting to  relate  to  you  of  the  manner  in  which 
our  preparations  were  made  and  completed. 
Azima  too^  poor  soul^  never  dreamed  of  what 
we  were :  it  was  enough  for  her  to  know  that 
every  new  expedition  brought  her  new  oma- 
xnents  and  better  clothes^  and  enabled  her  to 
live  in  a  higher  and  more  expensive  manner. 
I  had  been  enabled  to  add  greatly  to  my  house, 
and  it  was  now  as  comfortable  and  spacious  as 
I  could  desire.  She  knew  too  that,  with  in- 
creased wealth,  she  could  look  for  a  higher 
alliance  for  our  daughter,  our  only  child ;  an4 
she  had  even  now  received  proposals  of  mar- 
riage for  her,  some  of  which  were  in  every  way 
advantageous,  and  with  persons  unconnected 
with  our  profession,  of  which  I  was  glad ;  for 
knowing  full  well  that  one  mischance,  or  one 
traitor  among  us,  would  hurl  me  at  once  from 
my  prosperity,  I  was  desirous  of  marrying  her 
to  some  one  who  could  protect  her,  and  be  free 


190  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

from  any  dangers  similar  to  those  I  was  myself 
exposed  to. 

I  however  bade  Azima  wait,  because  (as  I 
told  her)  the  journey  I  was  about  to  undertak 
would  be  infallibly  prosperous,  and  a  fresh  ad- 
dition to  our  already  ample  means  would  enaUe 
us  to  have  the  marriage  ceremony  perfenned 
in  a  manner  fitting  or  perhaps  exceeding  our 
pretensions.     She  readily  acceded  to  my  it- 
quest  ;  for  if  there  be  one  thing  more  than  ano- 
ther about  which  a  matron  of  Hindostan  is  aoli- 
citous,  it  is  the  marriage  of  her  child ;  not  as 
regards  happiness  I  must  own,  though  periiape 
there  may  be  a  lurking  wish  that  she  may  he 
happy ;  but  the  main  matter  is,  that  her  dothcs 
shall  be  of  the  best  and  richest  materials,  her 
jewels  many  and  of  value,  and  the  whole  of  the 
establishment  which  she  takes  to  her  new  lord  of 
the  most  substantial  description ;  that  they  may 
last  her  for  years,  and  procure  for  her  mother 
the  goodwill  of  the  female  members  of  her  hufi- 
band^s  ftmily.    Nothing  is  productive  of  more 
quarrels  among  the  females  than  that  anything 
should  appear  indifiierent;  remarks  are  made^ 
and  reproaches  are  bandied  about  between  the 
united  fiimilies,  and  out  of  these  soon  gro^ 
an  enmity  which  never  cools*    Many  a  m9> 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  191 

riage^  which  promised  well  at  its  outset^  has 
been  marred  in  its  joyous  termination  by  fault 
being  foimd  with  the  equipments  of  the  bride, 
which  are  always  submitted  for  inspection  to 
her  female  relations  before  they  become  her 
own  property  for  ever. 

But  I  am  digressing,  and  must  return  to  my 
own  adventures.  We  left  Jhalone  as  before, 
upwards  of  three  hundred  Thugs,  under  my 
father,  Oanesha,  Peer  Khan,  and  myself.  We 
gave  out  along  the  road  that  we  were  servants 
of  the  Nizam,  and  were  returning  to  our  ser- 
vice at  Hyderabad  after  our  periodical  leave  of 
absence ;  this  was  necessary,  for  our  numbers 
without  it  would  have  provoked  suspicion. 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  first  matter  we  took  in 
hand;  not  that  there  was  anything  remarkable  in 
the  destruction  of  four  men,  but  it  was  attended 
by  a  sad  result,  which  damped  the  spirits  of  the 
party  for  many  days  afterwards,  and  from  which 
one  never  recovered. 

Peer  Khan  had  a  nephew,  a  boy  of  about  ten 
years  old,  a  noble  little  fellow,  beautiftil  in 
his  features,  and  intelligent  beyond  his  years. 
As  you  may  imagine,  he  was  a  great  favourite 
among  us  all,  and  I  had  repeatedly  asked  Peer 
Khan  to  allow  me  to  adopt  him  as  my  son,  to 


192  coNyBssiovs  op  a  THtro. 

supply  the  place  of  the  child  I  had  lost:  bat  be 
would  not  hear  of  it^  for  the  child  vtbb  the  aon 
of  a  beloved  sister  who  was  dead ;  the  boy's  A- 
ther  had  also  died  about  two  years  before  and 
Peer  Khan  had  taken  him  to  his  home,  and 
loved  him  as  his  own. 

The  little  fellow  rode  a  spirited  ponj  wfaidi 

I  had  given  him^  was  always  in  the  van  of  the 

party,  and  amused  us  by  his  mimic  feats  of 

horsemanship  and  by  his  intelligent   pfrattle: 

he  could  never  be  kept  behind ;  and  when  the 

time  came  that  the  four  men  were  to  meet  tbdr 

fate^  we  had  given  him  in  charge  to  those  who 

brought  up  the  rear,  with  strict  orders  that  on 

no  account  was  he  to  be  permitted  to  come  on 

after  us.     Peer  Khan  also  had  desired  him  to 

keep  with  these  people,  as  he  v^as  going  off  the 

road  to  a  village  at  some  distance^  and  be  bad 

promised  obedience.     Yet  all  our  precautions 

were  of  no  avail  ;-^how  could  they  be,  when 

what  followed  had  evidently  been  written  in  his 

destiny  ? 

I  had  just  given  the  jhimee,  and  the  four 
miserable  men  were  writhing  in  the  agonies  of 
death,  one  of  them  too  was  shrieking,  when, 
YaAlla!  who  should  come  galloping  up  but 
Alum  Khan,  the  boy  I  have  mentioned.     His 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THI70.  193 

first  exclamation  was  of  triumph  that  he  had 
caught  us;  but  how  can  I  tell  the  look  of 
horror  to  which  his  countenance  was  instantly 
changed  when  he  saw  what  was  going  on  !  His 
eyes  became  fixed^  and  were  wide  open,  his 
tongue  cleaved  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth,  he  ut- 
tered no  sound,  but  clasped  his  hands  in  agony ; 
and  before  I  could  dismount,  or  even  Peer 
Khan,  who  was  superintending  the  work,  he 
bad  fallen  from  his  pony  insensible. 

«  What  shall  we  do?"  cried  I  to  Peer  Khan, 
as  we  raised  him  up  and  strove  to  comfort  him. 
^^  Speak  to  him ;  a  word  fromyou  may  arouse  him.'' 

"  My  child,  my  child !"  cried  Peer  Khan,  in 
accents  of  terror  and  misery ;  '^  oh  speak  to  me ! 
one  word  only:  you  are  killing  your  parent.  Ya 
Alia !"  continued  he,rai8ing  his  hands  to  heaven, 
^^  grant  that  this  swoon  may  pass  away,  and  that 
he  may  speak ;  I  will  feed  a  hundred  fakeers  in 
thy  name,  O  merciful  Prophet!  if  thou  wilt 
but  intercede  and  grant  my  prayer."  But  it 
was  of  no  avail;  the  poor  boy  lay  senseless, 
though  his  eyes  were  fixed  and  staring,  and  not 
a  word  could  he  utter.  The  Thugs  too  had  left 
the  dead,  and  were  all  around  us.  There  was 
a  rivulet  close  by,  in  which  the  bhil  had  been 
prepared ;  I  thought  of  water,  and  bid  one  of 

VOL.  III.  K 


194  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THITG. 

the  men  run  for  some.  It  was  brought,  and  I 
poured  it  into  his  mouth.  "  He  rcviveSi— his 
lips  move  \^  cried  Peer  Khan  in  an  ecstasy  of 
delight — ^^  he  speaks  !*^ 

And  the  poor  boy  did  speak. 

^'Where  am  I,  uncle?'*  said  he  in  a  fidnt 
voice.    "  Where  am  I  ?    What  have  I  seen?" 

And  he  passed  his  hands  over  his  eyes. 

^^  Nothing,  nothing,*'  cried  his  unde;  *'yoo 
have  fallen  from  your  pony,  that  is  all;  ycvQ 
should  not  ride  so  hard,  my  child ;  yon  might 
have  been  killed.'* 

" No,  no,'*  said  the  boy;  ^^I  did  not  faH  1 
saw — ^Alla,  save  me !  save  me,  uncle !  Oh  look 
at  their  eyes  and  faces — ^there  they  lie — oh  kffl 
me,  I  cannot  bear  it ! — I  shall  die." 

Unhappy  child!  he  had  again  seen  their 
faces ;  we  had  never  thought  of  the  dead ;  ooe 
of  the  bodies  lay  close  to  us,  the  distorted  fea- 
tures grinning  horribly,  and  it  had  faQen  agiuBst 
a  bank,  so  that  he  saw  it  sitting  half  upright?-^ 
a  dreadful  spectacle  for  a  child. 

^'  Take  it  away,  take  it  away  !*'  he  shouted  in 
his  infant  voice.  '^  I  shall  die — oh,  buiy  mc !  * 
shall  never  forget  the  face  and  the  eyes;  they 
win  be  ever  before  me !" 

**  Away  with  them  !**  cried  I ;  and  as  I  turned 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  195 

again  to  the  child^  he  had  sunk  on  his  &ee 
in  the  sand  of  the  road,  and  was  endeavour- 
ing to  hide  himself  in  it — ^he  was  in  strong  con- 
vulsions. 

"Alia!  Alk!  what  shall  I  do?"  cried  Peer 
Khan.  "  Oh,  Meer  Sahib,  by  your  soul,  by 
your  mother's  honour,  do  something.  Save 
that  child,  and  I  will  be  your  slave  till  the  end 
of  my  days ;  I  will  serve  you  on  my  knees :  I 
will  be  your  menial." 

"  What  can  be  done  ?"  said  I.  "  All  we  can 
do  is  to  stay  with  him,  and  comfort  him  when 
the  paroxysm  is  past*  He  will  revive  soon  and 
forget  all." 

Poor  boy,  how  he  strove  in  his  convulsions  I 
he  could  not  speak  intelligibly,  he  foamed  at 
the  mouth,  his  lips  grew  livid  and  contracted . 
his  eyes,  when  he  opened  them,  seemed  sunk 
into  his  head.  I  had  never  seen  such  terror 
before,  nor  could  I  have  believed  that  it  would 
have  had  such  an  effect  on  any  one. 

We  carried  him  to  the  edge  of  the  stream, 
and  by  dint  of  bathing  his  face,  and  forcing 
water  into  his  mouth,  he  partly  revived.  He 
had  just  opened  his  eyes  again,  when  by  a 
miserable  chance  they  fell  upon  one  of  the  tur- 
bans of  the  dead  men,  with  which  I  had  been 

k2 


196  CONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUO. 

wiping  his  fsce.  It  had  an  instantaneous 
effect  on  him;  his  screams  broke  out  afiresh, 
jiothing  could  console  him^  and  we  were  in 
dreadful  alarm  about  him.  What  to  do  we 
knew  not;  we  were  far  away  from  any  human 
habitation^  and  even  had  we  been  near  one  we 
dared  not  have  called  in  any  hukeem  to  see 
him^  for  his  incoherent  ravings  would  have  too 
truly  exposed  our  doings*  We  sat  by  the  boy  in 
fearful  apprehensions  that  every  throe  and  ccm- 
vulsion  would  cause  his  death ;  at  last  we  raised 
him  up^  and  placed  him  on  his  pony^  and  had 
succeeded  in  conveying  him  about  a  coss  while 
he  was  in  a  state  of  insensibility;  but  it  was  of 
no  avail.  Again  he  awoke  fi^m  his  temporary 
unconsciousness^  and  we  were  obliged  to  take 
him  down^  and  lay  him  on  a  bank  at  the  side 
of  the  road^  while  we  fanned  his  &ce  and  en- 
deavoured to  compose  him. 

But  he  was  greatly  reduced  in  strength^  his 
moans  were  feebler  and  feebler,  and  thou^ 
he  now  opened  his  eyes  and  gazed  calmly 
around  him^  it  was  but  too  plain  to  us  that 
the  delicate  flower  had  been  blighted^  and  was 
fast  withering  under  the  terror  which  pos- 
sessed him.  Peer  Khan  was  in  a  dreadful  state  - 
he  raved,  he  intreated,  he  prayed;    he  knelt 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  197 

down  beside  the  poor  suflPerer,  and  bedewed  his 
face  with  his  tears^ which  were  fast  falling;  but 
no  mercy  was  shown  him.  We  sat  thus  till 
long  past  midday ;  numerous  travellers  passed 
us^  all  commiserating  the  child's  state  of  suf- 
fering, but  they  shook  their  heads  as  they  left 
us,  with  a  firm  conviction  that  he  must  die. 

And  he  did  die!  towards  evening  the  pure 
spirit  fled  from  the  suffering  body,  and  we  were 
left  alone  in  the  wild  waste  with  the  dead. 

"It  is  of  no  use  lamenting  now,"  said  I  to  Peer 
Khan,  as  he  sat,  his  hands  clasped  in  anguish, 
rocking  himself  to  and  fro,  and  moaning  and 
sobbing  as  though  his  spirit  would  break.  ^'  It 
is  of  no  use,  brother,  the  boy  is  dead,  and  we 
must  carry  the  body  on  to  the  stage,  which  is 
not  very  far  distant.*' 

"Do  as  you  will,"  he  replied:  "as  for  me 
my  heart  is  broken ;  I  shall  never  look  up  again. 
He  was  the  life  of  my  soul,  and  without  him 
what  shall  I  do?  what  shall  I  do?" 

But  we  raised  the  body  up,  and  at  times  car- 
rying it,  at  others  placing  it  before  us  on  our 
horses,  we  conveyed  it  to  the  camp.  Our  abs- 
ence had  been  known,  but  as  its  cause  was 
also  known,  none  of  the  Thugs  had  come  out 
to  meet  us.    We  laid  down  our  sad  burden  in 


198  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TflTTG. 

my  tent,  a  grave  was  quiddy  dtig^  and  it  'mu 
buried  by  torch-light,  amidst  the  tears  and  k- 
mentations  of  the  whole  band,  for  the  boy  wis 
beloved  by  all. 

Peer  Khan  came  to  me  in  the  dead  of  the 
night,  and  awoke  me  Sroia  a  restless  slumber, 
in  which  the  dreams  of  the  sad  scene  had'fear- 
fully  mingled.  I  was  glad  that  he  had  com^ 
but  not  for  what  followed, 

'^  Meer  Sahib,^'  said  he,  after  a  long  silence^ 
*'  I  am  not  what  I  was, — ^I  never  shall  be  again; 
I  am  broken  m  spirit,  and  am  no  longer  fit  fcr 
my  profession.  My  fiite  too  points  against  it, 
and  after  this  dreadful  catastrophe  I  should  be 
useless  to  you ;  permit  me  therefore  to  depart. 
You  see  I  am  calm  and  composed,  and  I  do 
not  say  what  I  now  urge  on  you  in  passkm  or 
grief;  therefore  let  me  depart.  I  will  go  to  my 
home,  and  in  solitude  endeavour  to  make  the 
remainder  of  my  life  acceptable  to  Alia,  who 
has  visited  me  with  this  affliction.  Nor  will  it 
be  long  ere  the  earth  covers  me;  I  feel  that 
this  blow  has  shaken  me  to  my  soul,  and  it  wiU 
bow  me  down  to  the  grave.^ 

I  saw  it  was  useless  to  argue  with  him :  hi* 
features  were  stamped  with  despair,  and  to  con- 
travene a  man's  fate  is  impossible.  It  is  the  wiD 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  1:99 

of  Alia,  and  what  mortal  can  oppose  it?  It 
must  have  its  course. 

'^  Go/'  said  I,  "  Peer  Khan ;  may  peace  be 
with  you^  and  the  blessing  of  the  Prophet !  I 
feel  for  you — I  shall  ever  grieve  with  you ;  but 
i^  in  after  times,  your  inclination  leads  you  to 
join  me,  I  need  not  say  how  gladly  I  shall  avail 
myself  of  your  services*  We  have  been  friends 
and  brothers,  and  we  part  such,  I  hope,  after 
years  of  a  sincere  and  mutual  affection/' 

He  could  not  reply  to  me — ^he  wrung  my 
hands,  while  the  big  tears  rolled  from  his  eyes 
over  his  manly  features :  he  made  attempts  to 
address  me,  but  the  words  stuck  in  his  throat; 
and  at  length  throwing  himself  at  my  feet,  he 
kissed  them,  and  embraced  my  knees :  he  then 
arose,  and  after  gazing  on  me  for  a  moment, 
with  features  working  under  the  effects  of  sup- 
pressed emotion,  he  rushed  from  my  presence 
for  ever — ay,  for  ever !  When  we  returned  to 
Jhalone  he  was  dead:  his  grief  had  killed 
him! 

He  had  been  more  to  me  than  any  of  my 
other  companions,  and  deeply  I  sorrowed  over 
his  untimely  fate. 

I  said  this  event  threw  a  gloom  over  our 
party,  which  did  not  pass  away  for  many  days; 


I 


200  CONPEBSIOI^fi  Ol^  A  THUO. 

but  gradually  the  men  assumed  their  wonted 
cheerftdness^  and  again  the  song,  the  jest,  and 
the  tale  were  heard  in  our  merry  and  lights 
hearted  camp.  Nor  was  the  more  serious  part 
of  our  object  neglected.  Within  a  march  or 
two  of  Jubbulpoor,  we  had  heard  that  a  Moon- 
shee,  stated  to  be  a  man  of  great  wealth,  was 
travelling  before  us  to  Nagpoor,  and  we  made 
an  effort  to  overtake  him.  We  effected  this 
a  march  fix>m  Jubbulpoor,  on  the  Nagpoor  side, 
and  were  now  entering  on  our  best  ground; 
I  say  our  best,  as  there  were  but  few  inha- 
bitants in  that  miserable  country. 

We  overtook  the  Moonshee,  but  had  it  not 
been  that  we  were  nearly  three  hundred 
Thugs  in  number,  we  should  have  hesitated  to 
attack  so  large  a  party  as  his.  He  had  two 
good-sized  tents,  horses,  camels,  a  palankeen 
and  bearers,  and  servants;  and  we  dehberated 
long  over  the  matter. 

The  omens  however,  having  been  consulted, 
were  found  to  be  jfavourable,  and  therefore  we 
hesitated  no  longer,  but  now  laid  our  plans 
to  effect  an  object  which  promised  so  much 
plunder. 

We  encamped  close  to  the  Moonshee  for  two 
days ;  of  course  this  led  to  intercourse ;  hearing 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  201 

that  we  were  respectable  persons^  he  sent  to  my 
father  and  myself  to  come  to  him  on  the  second 
evening,  and  we  went.  The  Moonshee  was  in  the 
employment  of  the  Europeans ;  he  had  served 
with  the  force  at  Jalna,  imder  General  Doveton^ 
though  we  could  not  make  out  whether  he  was  a 
servant  of  that  officer  or  not;  but  he  spoke  of 
him  in  such  terms  as  led  us  to  suppose  he  was. 
He  told  us  that  now  the  country  was  settled, 
he  had  obtained  leave  to  go  to  Hindostan,  and 
was  returning  with  his  wife  and  child.  We  spent 
a  pleasant  evening  with  him,  for  he  was  a  man 
of  extensive  information,  and  amused  us  with 
many  anecdotes  and  accounts  of  the  Feringhees, 
of  whom  he  spoke  in  terms  of  the  highest 
praise,  and  undeceived  us  as  to  many  particu'i> 
lars  we  had  heard  of  them,  and  materially  re- 
moved many  of  our  prejudices  against  them.    I 
respected  them  more  from  what  he  said  than  I 
had  ever  done  before ;  for  though  every  one  ac- 
knowledged they  were  good  and  brave  soldiers, 
it  was  said  they  were  vicious,  and  debauched, 
and  drunken.  At  one  or  two  questions  of  mine 
the  Moonshee  laughed  immoderately.    I  asked 
him  once  why  the  Eiuropeans  eat  with  knives 
and  forks,  and  spoons,  instead  of  with  their  fin* 
gers,  which  God  had  given  them. 

K  5 


202  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

^  Tes/'  said  mj  fiither,  '^  old  as  I  am  I  lunre 
never  been  able  to  find  tfaia  out.  TeU  us^  &r 
you  knowj  as  70a  have  youiiBelf  seen  tfaem  eat/* 

^  Tell  me  what  jou  have  heard,''  said  the 
Moonshee^  ^  and  I  will  give  you  an  unswer.'' 

^^  It  appears  so  extraordinaiy/'  said  I,  ^'  that 
I  can  hardly  believe  it ;  for  why  should  not  all 
men  be  the  same?  Nevertheless,  I  have  heard, 
and  fixim  what  I  thought  to  be  good  authorify, 
that  their  finger-nails  contain  pcnson,  and  diere* 
fore  they  dare  not  ridL  the  chance  of  thdr 
drawing  blood,  nay  more,  of  touching  their 
food.'' 

How  he  laughed !  I  thought  he  would  never 
have  ended ;  and  I  felt  nettled  that  my^  remark 
should  have  given  rise  to  such  immoderste 
mirth.  I  could  hear  too,  firom  the  tittering  be- 
hind the  division  of  the  tent,  that  the  women 
were  also  provoked  to  merriment  at  my  expense. 
At  last  he  said, — 

^^No,  no,  Meer  Sahib,  this  is  folly.  Who 
could  have  told  you  such  a  lie  ?  What  if  their 
skins  be-  white  and  their  faces  ruddy,  are  they 
not  the  same  flesh  and  blood  as  we  are  ?  They 
eat  with  spoons  and  knives  because  it  is  the 
custom  of  their  country,  and  because  they  do 
not  like  to  soil  their  hands ;  besides,  their  style 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  203 

of  opokeiy  is  different  to  ours ;  for  instance^  they 
roast  half  a  sheep  and  eat  it,  and  how  could  they 
do  so  without  the  implements  they  use  ?'^ 

*^I  confess  iny  ignorance,"  said  I,  '^and 
am  ashamed  to  put  any  more  questions  to 
you  about  them,  so  shall  believe  henceforward 
that  all  I  have  heard  are  lies/'  Yet  I  longed 
at  the  same  time  to  ask  more  about  their  drink- 
ing  scenes,  and  the  meaning  of  the  words.  Hip ! 
hip !  hip !  which  I  fully  beUeved  to  be  of  my- 
stic import. 

It  was  late  when  we  separated,  but  before 
we  did  so  we  agreed  to  travel  in  company, 
and  to  pass  our  evenings  together.  This  was 
what  we  wanted;  our  success  was  inevitable 
should  we  succeed  in  getting  him  on  one  or  two 
marches  further,  as  the  villagers  there  knew  us, 
were  our  friends,  and  for  a  small  consideration 
would  keep  themselves  to  their  houses,  and 
allow  us  to  do  what  we  liked.  I  have  not  men- 
tioned this  before.  Sahib,  for  you  very  well 
know  that  it  is  the  case.  We  have  friends 
wherever  we  go ;  we  bribe  all  we  can,  and  have 
our  agents  in  every  part  of  the  country  in  the 
disguise  of  fakeers  or  merchants.  Some  zemin- 
dars fear  us,  others  bully  us,  and  extort  large 
Siiuns  from  us,  but  they  are  generally  faithful ; 


204  COXFB8SION8  OF  A  THUQ* 

and  without  their  help  and  oonnivance  do  yoa 
think  we  could  effect  anything?      We  could 
not.     In  the  Nizam's  country  particululy  we 
are  well  aided.    Many  of  the  zemindars  have 
Thugs  in  regular  pay^  whom  they  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  sending  out  on  the  road :  some  are 
content  with  a  certain    sum  a  year;    others^ 
who  fear  so  close  a  connexion  with  us^  now 
and  then  pretend  to   arrest  us,  and   get  as 
much  as  they  can ;  and  as  there  is  no  police 
of  any  kind,  they  are  not  afraid  of  their  deal- 
ings being  brought  to  light.     I  myself  know 
but  little  of  how  these  mattes  are  managed 
there, — I  mean  from  personal  experience^ — ^but 
I  have  heard  fit>m   others,  and  in  particular 
from  Motee,  who  led  a  gang  of  Thugs  for  some 
years  all  over  the  Huzoor's  dominions,  and 
told  me,  that  so  long  as  he  paid  the  potails  of  vil- 
lages, the  zemindars,  and  the  revenue  servants 
handsomely f  he  had  no  obstruction ;  that  hun- 
dreds of  others  did  the  same,  and  practised 
their  profession  so  openly,  that  they  often  never 
took  the  trouble  of  burying  the  bodies  of  those 
they  destroyed.     You  know  that  this  is  truth, 
Sahib,  and  therefore  I  need  hardly  mention  it 
But  to  my  story. 
We  reached  the  village  we  wished  to  gain*--* 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  205. 

miserable  hamlet  called  Biseynee ;  but  the  Po-» 
tail  was  in  our  interest,  and  a  present  of  twenty 
rupees  now  and  then,  with  sometimes  a  new  tor- 
ban,  gamed  us  his  silence  and  cooperation.  I  si^ 
cooperation,  for  he  often  gave  over  passengers 
to  Thugs,  by  declaring  that  his  village  was  un- 
safe, and  that  they  must  go  and  encamp  outside 
with  the  rest — ^who  were  the  Thugs.  He  knew 
well  what  would  become  of  them ;  but  he  was, 
as  I  have  said,  paid  for  his  treachery. 

Well,  we  reached  Biseynee ;  I  had  purchased 
for  the  worthy  Potail  a  handsome  turban  and 
Waistband,  and  had  prepared  for  him  a  number 
of  other  articles,  one  of  which  was  an  English 
pistol,  which  he  had  sent  word  by  a  Thug  that 
I  was  to  purchase  for  him.  As  soon  as  I 
arrived,  I  went  into  the  village  to  him,  and  in 
his  own  house  tied  the  turban  on  his  head,  pre- 
sented him  with  the  gifts  I  had  prepared,  and 
added  a  purse  of  twenty  rupees. 

"Ha!"  said  he,  "what  now,  Meer  Sahib? 
you  are  not  used  to  be  so  liberal.  What  bunij 
have  you  that  you  are  come  with  it  to  my  poor 
place,  to  give  it  a  worse  name  than  it  has  al* 
ready  ?'* 

'^  Oh  none,"  said  I  carelessly ;  **  you  know  I 
have  not  been  this  way  for  some  years,  and 


906  CONFM8ION8  DF  A  THUQ. 

these  are  to  prove  that  I  have  not  for^pttm 
you.'* 

.  ^'  Thanks  lor  your  kindness ;  may  your  con- 
descension increase/'  said  he ;  ^^  but  the  bun^j 
Meer  Sahib  ?  You  are  a  cunning  gentleman ; 
I  know  you  of  old*  Who  is  he  in  the  tents 
yonder?  and  why  have  so  many  Thugs  ocd- 
lected  here  ?  You  cannot  conceal  your  designs 
from  me.'' 

*^  Nor  do  I  wish,  it,*'  said  I  j  "  but  remember 
our  old  compact/' 

^  I  do^  I  do/'  said  he  hurriedly :  ^^  but  times 
are  changed,  and  with  them  my  masters.  Know 
you  not  that  this  coimtry  belongs  to  the  Sahib- 
logue  ?  " 

^^And  what  of  that,  Potailjee?"  said  I; 
**  what  difference  does  it  make  ?" 

"  None,"  he  replied,  ^^  to  i»€;  but  have  you 
not  seen  the  horsemen?" 

"What  horsemen?"  cried  !• 

"  Six,"  said  he,  "  and  a  Dufiadar.  My  poor 
village  it  seems  has  a  bad  name  for  thieves, 
and  they  have  sent  a  party  here  to  guard  it, 
AUa  help  us,  and  keep  the  bread  in  our 
mouths!" 

"And  the  Duffadar,  what  is  he  like?" 

«  He  is  a  Hindoo,"  said  the  Potail,  «  and  a 


CONPfiSSlONS  OF  A  THUG.  i207 

Bhojpooree ;  he  is  called  Hittah  Singh ;  his  men 
too  are  all  of  his  tribe.'' 

*'  Bhojpoorees  1  ^  said  1 5 "  then  I  dare  say  they 
are  Thugs.  What  Bhojpooree  was  ever  an  ho- 
nest man?'' 

^^  No^  they  are  not  Thugs,  Meer  Sahib,  for  I 
have  tried  them  with  the  pass-woid.  But  be- 
tween you  and  me,  I  think  my  friend  Hittah 
Singh  only  wants  an  opportunity  to  be  as 
great  a  rascal  as  I  am  myself, — may  Alia  par- 
don me !" 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,"  said  I.  ^  Where 
is  he?" 

^^ShanicaUhim?" 

'^  Do  BO,"  said  I.  '^  If  I  cannot  persuade 
him,  I  will  bully  him ;  and  if  the  worst  comes 
to  the  worst,  you  know  we  are  more  than  three 
hundred  to  six,  and  they  would  have  but  little 
chance." 

^^True,  Meer  Sahib;  but  no  violence  I  pray; 
have  some  consideration  for  my  good  name. 
If  the  Europeans  heard  of  violence  having  been 
done,  they  wotdd  turn  me  out  of  my  place." 

^^  And  you  would  turn  Thug  I  suppose.  But 
quick,  Potailjee,  call  the  man  here." 

He  was  absent  for  a  short  time,  and  returned 
with  a  short  mean-looking  fellow,  and  I  could 


208  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

plainly  see  that  rascal  was  written  on  his  coun- 
tenance* You  know  the  old  proverb — '  Chor  ke 
daree  men,  Tinka'  (there  is  always  a  straw  in  a 
thief 's  beard).  Salutations  were  exchanged,  and 
I  came  to  the  point  at  once. 

^*  LfOok  you,  Dufiadar  Sahib,^  said  I  to  him, 
^^you  may  have  guessed  what  we  are?^  He 
nodded  assent.  "  This  is  good/*  I  continued,  "as 
perhaps  you  may  have  guessed  at  oxur  ol^ect." 

"  Partly/'  said  he ;  '*  but  what  do  I  know 
about  you  ?  " 

"  Exactly/'  said  I,  "  the  very  thing  I  want ; 
you  need  know  nothing,  and  you  will  have  no- 
thing to  tell  if  you  are  ever  asked.  Take  my 
advice,  and  remain  quietly  within  your  village, 
and  if  the  earth  turns  upside  down  you  are  not 
to  stir  out.  For  this  you  shall  be  weU  paid.  But 
if  you  molest  us,  remember  we  are  three  hun- 
dred to  seven — ^fearful  odds,  my  fiiend.*^ 

'^  Nay,  I  am  wise,''  said  he ;  ^^  what  Bhojpoo- 
ree  is  not  ?  Nor  do  I  wish  to  interfere.  Do 
what  you  like ;  neither  I  nor  my  men  will  stir 
a  foot." 

«  Can  you  depend  on  them?"  said  I :  ^'cau 
they  be  close?" 

<^  As  close  as  you  wish  them  to  be.  Jemadar ; 
but  we  must  be  paid." 


C05fPfiSSI0NS  OP  A  THUG.  20d 


t( 


it 


Certainly/'  said  I ;  "  I  would  not  have  it 
otherwise :  but  the  reward  depends  on  what  we 
get." 

Say  two  hundred  rupees/'  said  the  feUow  j 
it  is  worth  your  while." 

Well,  it  is  a  bargain,  Dufiadar/'  I  replied, 
^^and  the  Potail  is  witness.  And  now  I  will 
give  you  further  advice,  which  is  that  you  are 
to  know  nothing  and  see  nothing,  if  even  the 
lord  Sahib  were  to  ask  you.  You  are  to  know 
only  that  travellers  came  and  departed,  and  you 
kept  no  account  of  them." 

"  Of  course,"  said  the  fellow ;  **  I  know  this 
of  old.  I  have  met  parties  of  your  people  in- 
my  own  country,  and  have  no  reason  to  be  dis- 
satisfied with  them :  they  have  always  behaved 
like  men  of  honour,  and  kept  their  words  with 


me." 


"  Then  we  are  agreed?"  said  I. 

''  Certainly :  you  will  see  nought  of  us,  and 
I  will  come  to  you  at  night  for  my  money." 

^^  You  had  better  come  now,  Dufiadar,  as  I 
think  we  shall  move  on  after  it  is  all  over." 

*^  Do  you  go,  Potailjee ;  it  would  not  look  well 
for  me  to  go  with  the  Syud  Sahib.  Do  you  go 
and  bring  the  money." 

•*  Come  then,"  said  I,  "  we  are  losing  time." 


210  CONFB8SION8  OF  A  THUO. 

<^Shanyoa  return  wxm?''  asksd  tiie  Doib- 
darof  me. 

^  I  know  not,'^  I  replied;  ^bat  it  is  probafale. 
At  any  rate^  as  this  oountiy  alwi^s  piodiioeB 
good  booty  for  us^  you  will  see  us  here  pnttj 
often.^ 

^'The  oftener  the  better,''  said  he;  <^andl 
must  continue  to  keep  my  station  here;  it 
would  be  hard  to  lose  such  goodfirienda.  Too, 
Potaitje^  can  help  me  to  a  few  low-caste  raacab 
from  time  to  time^  to  send  in  as  thieves  we  have 
caught." 

^^  Certainly,"  said  the  Potail,  ^there  are  plenty 
of  Gonds  and  Dh^rs  in  the  country;  evoy  one 
knows  they  are  thieves;  and  if  they  may  not 
immediately  have  committed  any  robberies,  they 
have  been  engaged  in  them  some  time  or  other^ 
so  that  it  is  all  the  same.  I  will  get  yoa  a  few 
from  time  to  time  as  you  want  them." 

^^Now  and  then  I  shall  require  a  few,"  said 
he,  ^  just  to  keep  up  my  character  and  appear- 
ances, and  a  few  years  in  irons  will  do  none  of 
them  any  harm :  the  govenmient  will  take  care 
of  them." 

I  could  not  help  laughing  heartily  at  the  cool 
manner  in  which  this  was  proposed  and  ac- 
cepted.   But  it  was  the  truth,  and  I  know  that 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  211 

it  was^  and  is  now^  a  matter  of  every-day  occur- 
rence. Many  a  Dufiadar  of  police  has  won  a 
good  name  with  his  officers  in  this  way^  and  for 
one  guilty  man  he  has  seized  a  dozen  innocent 
people.  Who  cares  about  Mangs  and  Dh^rs  ? 
they  are  always  villains  and  robbers. 


212  CONPSS8IONS  OF  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  X. 

"  Good  «ir,  you  have  too  fair  a  ghape  to  play  ao  ibul  a 
part  in." 

Fletcher's  Love's  Pilgrimage. 

"That  is  a  Bhula  Admee  (a  respectable  man),^ 
said  I  to  the  Potail,  as  he  walked  to  our  camp; 
*'  he  suits  my  purpose  exactly/* 

"  He  has  been  on  the  look-out  for  some  of 
you,''  said  he, "  for  a  long  time.  We  have  nercr 
spoken  openly  on  the  subject,  but  he  has  hinted 
as  much  many  times.  And  I  suspect  he  chose 
this  post,  if  he  had  any  choice  in  the  matter, 
because  he  was  likely  to  meet  Thugs  here.  If 
you  pay  him  wefl,  he  wiU  help  you  mate- 
rially." 

"  Do  you  think  I  have  given  enough  ?**  said  I 
"  Quite,''  he  replied ;  « I  don't  think  he  ex- 
pected you  would  agree  to  so  much." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  213 

^'  It  is  certainly  a  large  sum/'  said  I5  '^  but 
it  is  the  first,  and  the  money  is  well  spent/' 

''But  you  have  forgotten  me^  Meer  Sahib: 
am  I  not  to  partake  of  your  bounty  ?'' 

"  Of  course,  Potailjee.  What  I  brought  was 
only  a  trifle,  I  have  more  for  you  in  the  camp ; 
you  shall  have  your  share,'* 

. "  How  much,  Meer  Sahib  ?     I  want  money ; 
my  rents  are  in  arrears  and  I  am  in  distress/' 

''Thirty  rupees,"  said  I. 

"  Make  it  fifky,  I  beseech  you.  You  know 
not  in  what  a  strait  I  am;  I  cannot  borrow 
the  money,  and  you  have  been  sent  by  Alia 
for  my  deliverance.  You  will  lend  me  the 
money  if  you  will  not  give  it  me  ?  and  you 
will  have  good  bunij  in  this  business." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  you  shall  have  it,  but  on 
one  condition.  We  may  not  be  on  the  road 
when  some  people  whom  we  are  looking  out 
for  pass  this  place :  they  are  Dacoos ;  they  have 
some  Tattoos  with  them,  and  great  wealth.  If 
they  pass  either  way,  you  must  send  men  after 
us  with  a  letter." 

"  I  will  send  my  own  sons,  well-mounted," 
replied  he ;  "  they  wUl  easily  find  you  out,  and 
you  may  depend  on  me.  Where  will  these  fel- 
lows come  firom?'' 


214  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

^They  have  gone  to  Hyderabad  now/*  said 
I;  '^  and  will  return  by  Nagpoor.  If  we  meet 
them,  all  very  well ;  but  they  may  escape  xmbJ* 

<<They  shall  not,  by  AllaP'  said  the  Potail. 
^^  I  will  watch  for  them  myself  and  if  you  get 
them  I  shall  hope  for  a  handsome  present.^ 

^^  I  will  not  forget  you.  But  here  we  are  at 
the  camp ;  take  care  no  one  sees  the  money  as 
you  carry  it  away.** 

'^  Trust  an  old  hand  for  that,^'  said  he,  with 
a  knowing  wink.  *'  I  must  go  after  I  have  got 
it  to  the  Moonshee,  who  has  sent  for  me  aix>ut 
fodder  for  his  horses.  I  should  like  to  see  him 
too— to  see  a  man  whose  breath  is  in  his  nos- 
trils.   And  he  has  a  wife  too.'' 

'^  Yes/'  said  I,  '^  there  is  no  getting  her  out 
of  the  way,  so  she  must  die,  which  is  a  pity. 
He  has  a  child  also,  about  four  years  old,  which 
I  want  myself;  he  is  a  pretty  boy,  and  I  have 
no  son  to  bless  me;  he  will  never  know  the  dif- 
ference between  me  and  his  father  after  a  few 
days." 

I  pud  the  money  and  dismissed  him.  Gane- 
sha  came  to  me. 

^^  I  have  been  looking  at  the  ground*"  said 
he,  ^'  and  there  is  a  hole  near  the  Moonshee's 
tent  which  has  been  dug  for  some  purpose  or 


i 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  215 

other^  apparently  the  commencement  of  a  well ; 
it  will  save  tts  the  trouble  of  digging ;  the  earth 
too  lies  close  to  it,  and  will  only  have  to  be 
filled  m/' 

^  Have  the  Lughaees  seen  it?''  said  L 

"  Yes/^  he  replied,  "  I  took  Bhowanee  with 
me ;  he  says  it  is  the  very  thing/^ 

**Now,  Oanesha,''  said  I,  '^how  shall  we 
manage  ?*' 

^'  Oh,  do  you  take  the  tent  work,  and  leave 
the  rest  to  me ;  I  will  settle  all  outside.  Tou 
have  a  smooth  tongue,  and  the  Moonshee  is 
alone ;  I  wiU  be  close  at  hand  in  case  of  any- 
thing going  wrong;  but  I  do  not  apprehend 
anything/' 

**Nor  I  either.  None  of  the  Saeeses  or 
camel  men  must  escape:  there  are  many  of 
them." 

^^  Sixteen  in  aU ;  I  have  counted  them :  let 
me  see — eight  bearers,  two  camel  men, — one 
of  them  has  a  wife, — two  ESiidmutgars,  one 
female  servant,  and  four  Saeeses:  how  many 
is  that?" 

'^  Eighteen,"  said  I. 

^^Ah,  well,  it  does  not  matter;  towards 
evening  I  will  surround  the  whole;  most  of 
them  will  be  listening  to  the  songs,  and  the 


216  CONF£fiSION8  OF  A  THUO. 

lest  we  must  overpower  in  the  best  way  we 
can.  The  night  will  be  dark  too,  which  is  in 
our  favour/' 

I  then  told  him  of  the  horseinen  in  the  vil- 
lage, and  what  I  had  done.  He  knew  Hittah 
Singh,  the  Duffiidar,  and  told  me  that  in  his 
excursions  into  the  district  of  Airah,  in  Bengal, 
he  had  met  with  him ;  and  that  (m  one  oocasioD, 
when  he  had  been  arrested  for  moider,  this 
Hittah  Singh  had  got  him  ofl^  by  swearing  to 
the  collector  that  be  knew  him,  and  by  being 
security  for  him  to  a  laige  amount.  ^  He  is  a 
good  fellow,  for  a  Bhojpooree,''  said  Ganesha, 
^^  but  requires  to  be  well  paid,  and  you  have 
given  him  enough  to  keep  him  quiet.'' 

The  evening  came.  My  &ther  and  I  went 
to  the  Moonshee's,  but  after  the  evening  prayer 
time ;  he  had  his  son  on  his  knee,  and  a  noble 
little  fellow  he  was.  How  I  shall  love  that 
boy !  said  I,  inwardly,  as  I  looked  on  his  tair 
and  beautiful  features  and  e^ressive  eyes :  he 
came  to  me  readily,  and  I  fondled  him,  and 
displayed  to  his  admiring  eyes  my  beautiful 
sword  and  dagger.  Azima  too  will  love  him, 
thought  I,  and  he  will  supply  tlie  place  of  our 
dai^bter  when  she  is  married  and  gone  finom 

U8, 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  21? 

^'Tou  have  no  children?''  sud  the  Moon- 
shee;  ''or  perhaps  I  ought  not  to  ask,  yoa 
may  have  lost  them :  your  brow  darkens  at  the 
question/' 

''  One/'  replied  I,  "  a  daughter.  A  son,  the 
counterpart  of  the  Sahib  2«ada,  it  pleased  Alia 
to  take  from  me  when  he  was  about  his  age." 

*'It  is  indeed  his  will,"  said  the  Moon- 
shee ;  ''  there  is  no  striving  against  fate.  This 
boy  is  my  only  o£bpring;  for  many  years  I 
had  been  married,  and  my  case  was  somewhat 
like  that  of  the  Sultan  in  the  '  Story  of  the 
Parrot ;'  grey  hairs  were  coming,  and  I  despair- 
ed, but  at  last  Alia  was  gracious,  and  you  see 
the  boy." 

"  May  God  grant  he  live  a  hundred  years, 
and  be  prosperous,"  said  I.  ''  I  have  no  hope 
myself." 

We  conversed  together  for  some  time,  and 
on  a  message  being  given  from  without,  I  said, 
''  You  have  been  so  pleased  with  the  singing 
of  some  of  my  men,  Moonshee  Sahib,  that  they 
have  arranged  a  little  masque,  after  the  manner 
of  the  Byroopeas,  which  they  are  anxious  to 
perform  before  you.  It  will  be  absurd  enough 
I  dare  say,  yet  it  will  serve  to  pass  the  even- 
ing, and  your  son  too  may  be  amused." 

VOL.  III.  L 


218  OONPBS8ION8  OF  A  TflUa. 

*'  By  all  means/'  said  he ;  ''  anything  in  the 
jungle  is  acceptable;  but  for  your  company^ 
Meer  Sahib,  we  should  have  had  a  dull  march« 
I  will  prepare  those  within,  so  pray  call  in  the 
performers.** 

The  men  came,  six  stout  fellows  dressed  fan- 
tastically, two  of  them  as  women,  with  sitars 
and  drums  in  their  hands ;  they  personated  a 
body  of  Goosaeens,  and  danced  and  sung  in  a 
ridiculous  manner.     Where  they  had  learned 
their  parts  I  know  not,  but  the  whole  was  well 
done,  and  the  Moonshee's  little  son  laughed 
immoderately.     As  we  had  expected,  the  whole 
of  the  Moonshee's  pe<^le  gathered  round  the 
tent,  which  was  open  on  one  side,  to  admit  of 
their  seeing  the  Tumasha;  and  I  observed  with 
secret  exultation  that  every  man  had  two  or 
three  Thugs  dose  to  him,  and  one  in  particular 
behind  each  of  them.      All  was  ready  as  I 
thought,  and  I  was  about  to  give  the  signal, 
when  one  of  the  Thugs  called  to  me  that  I  was 
wanted  without.     What  it  could  be  I  knew 
not,  but  excusing  myself  for  a  moment  I  went 
out. 

'^  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  said  Ganesha  to  me  in 
a  voice  fiill  of  alarm  and  apprehension :  '^  Meer 
Sahib,  the  Feringhees  are  upon  us !  '* 


CONFS88ION8  OP  A  THUO.  219 

"TheFcringhees!'* 

^' Yes/'  he  replied ;  *' and  what  can  we  do? 
thia  good  bunij  will  escape  us.  Of  course 
the  Moonshee  will  join  them^  and  we  may  then 
as  well  think  of  strangling  the  king  of  Delhi^ 
as  of  getting  him/' 

**But  how/'  said  I,  "how  are  the  Pering- 
hees  upon  us  ?     Have  you  seen  them  ?" 

^^  No/'  said  Ganesha^  "  but  I  have  seen  their 
people.  A  long  string  of  camels  have  just  ar- 
rived^ with  I  know  not  how  many  red-coated 
sepoys  to  guard  them^ — my  curse  be  on  them 
dl!" 

**  And  where  are  they  ?-' 

"  Why,  they  are  gone  into  the  village.  They 
wanted  this  ground,  but  I  told  them  I  would 
not  give  it  up ;  that  the  Moonshee  was  a  gen- 
tleman of  rank,  and  could  not  be  disturbed, 
and  that  there  was  better  ground  on  the  other 
side  of  the  village." 

"  Then  never  fear,"  said  I ;  "  the  work  must 
be  done  immediately.  I  will  go  in  and  give 
the  jhimee ;  and  if  any  of  those  prying  rascals 
the  Lascars  come  about  us,  you  know  what  to 
do.  But  I  fear  not ;  the  Potail  will  help  us, 
and  Hittah  Singh  too,  and  there  need  be  no 
great  noise.    My  father  will  have  to  personate 

l2 


220  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THU€k 

the  Moonshee  for  awhile  if  mccesBaijy  InA  th«t 

does  not  matter/' 

«  Good/'  said  Ganesha ;  ''  but  be  qvixk, 
Meer  Sahib^  I  shall  be  in  a  torment  of  appW' 
hension  until  the  whole  are   fairly  imder  the 

ground/' 

I  left  him,  and  carelessly  playing^  with  my 
roomal,  again  entered  the  tent. 

''What  is  iti"  asked  the  Moonshee. 

«  Oh  nothing,"  I  relied  5 ''  only  some  Sahib- 
logues'  tents  which  have  arrived.  Their  «e^ 
vants  wanted  this  ground  to  encamp  on,  but 
seeing  us  here,  the  Lascars  have  taken  them  to 
the  other  side  of  the  village.  The  troops  will 
be  here  early  tomorrow/' 

«  That  will  suit  me  exactly,'^  said  he ;  "I 
will  stay  with  them,  and  bid  you  gentlemen 
farewell ;  but  that  is  no  reason  why  we  should 
be  the  less  merry.  I  warrant  these  good  fel- 
lows have  another  song  or  two  in  store.  Have 
you  ?"  he  asked  of  them. 

«'  A  hundred,"  replied  one  of  them ;  *'  h»^ 
perhaps  the  next  will  be  rather  a  noiqr  one/' 

*'  Never  mind,"  said  he,  "  play  on ;  jo^ 
shall  have  as  good  a  reward  as  I  can  aflbrd 
to  bestow/' 

I  waited  till  the  noise  was  at  its  height  to  fpf^ 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  221 

the  jhimeej  yet  I  had  not  the  opportunity  I 
wished  for.  The  Moonshee  sat  with  his  back 
to  the  kanat,  and  to  get  behind  him  was  im- 
possible; one  of  the  Thugs  saw  my  embarrasa- 
ment,  and  relieved  it^  by  begging  him  to  rise 
and  advance  a  few  paces. 

*'  What  are  they  going  to  do  ?^'  asked  he. 

"  I  know  not/^  I  replied^  '*  but  you  had  as 
well  comply.'^ 

He  arose^  and  I  slipped  behind  him.  ''Now  !^' 
I  shouted ; ''  bring  the  pan !  ^'  and  my  hand  was 
on  the  Moonshee's  neck.  One  wild  shriek  be 
gave^  and  fell. 

His  wife  had  been  looking  on  through  a  hole 
in  the  kanat;  she  had  seen  the  work^  and 
rushed  out  into  the  midst  of  us,  with  her  boy 
in  her  arms.  I  shall  never  forgot  her — never : 
I  shall  never  forget  her  wild  look  and  her 
screams.  I  tore  the  boy  from  her  arms,  and 
left  her  in  the  midst  of  the  Thugs ;  I  ran  out 
into  the  air,  and  the  first  person  I  met  was 
GFanesha,  his  face  flushed  with  triumph,  which 
I  saw  by  the  glare  of  the  torches  Irom  the 
tent. 

"  All  is  done  1  *'  cried  he;  ''they  have  all  fallen. 
Two  I  killed  myself.  Where  are  the  Lughaees? 
we  must  be  quick.'' 


223  CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUG* 

He  ran  on ;  and  I  stood  in  the  open  space 
before  the  tent.  Parties  of  Thugs  passed  ra» 
pidly  to  and  fro,  bearing  the  bodies  of  the 
dead,  which  were  one  by  one  thrown  into  the 
hole.  But  the  singing  and  music  went  cm  as 
merrily  as  ever,  and  looking  into  the  tent  I 
saw  my  father  sitting  in  the  place  which  had 
been  occupied  by  the  ill-fated  Moonshee. 

My  little  charge  was  crying  terribly,  im« 
plgring  me,  in  tones  and  words  that  would  have 
moved  any  one's  heart  but  mine,  to  take  him 
to  his  mother.  I  soothed  him  as  wdl  as  I 
could,  and  was  going  to  my  tent;  but  curiosity 
impelled  me  to  return,  and  see  the  hole  in 
which  the  business  of  interment  was  going  on. 
I  went  to  the  edge ;  Ganesha  was  standing  by 
it  encouraging  the  Lughaees ;  he  saw  the  boy 
in  my  arms. 

«  What  foUy  is  this,  Meer  Sahib }''  said  he; 
'^  you  are  not  going  to  spare  that  boy,  when 
we  are  even  now  in  such  danger  l-^t  will  be 
madness.  Give  him  to  me;  I  will  silence  the 
crying  wretch,  and  send  him  with  his  parents.'^ 

''Never!'*  cried  I;  "the  boy  is  mine;  you 
may  have  all  the  spoil,  but  give  him  up  to 
death  I  will  not.  Have  I  not  lost  a  son,  and  is 
it  not  lawful  to  iidopt  a  child  of  this  age  ?'' 


0ONFES6IONS  OF  A  THUG*  223 

'^  Madness  I  madness !''  cried  Ganesha,  ''the 
boy  must  die.  Are  you  a  fool,  Meer  Sahib,  to 
risk  such  a  chance  ? '' 

''  He  will  never  find  out  the  difference  be- 
tween us  and  his  parents/^  said  I ;  ''  and  I  will 
not  be  interfered  with/' 

''  Fool  V^  said  Oanesha,  setting  his  teeth, ''  I 
spared  a  child  once,  and  will  never  spare  ano^ 
ther;  I  have  sworn  it  on  the  pickaxe/' 

''  I  care  not  for  a  thousand  oaths,''  I  cried ; 
''  the  boy  is  mine,  and  you  had  better  not  op- 
pose  me  if  you  wish  to  avoid  a  quarrel;"  and 
I  was  going  away. 

He  caught  me  by  the  arm* 

''  Let  me  go,"  I  exclaimed,  and  I  felt  for  my 
dagger,  ''or  by  Alia!  I  will  strike  this  steel 
into  you." 

"  Boy,"  cried  he,  "  you  are  mad ;  I  fear  you 
not;  talk  of  daggers  to  others  than  Oanesha; 
he  has  seen  too  much  of  you  to  fear  you.  Give 
me  the  child  I  say,  his  very  cries  will  alarm  the 
sepoys." 

I  felt  for  my  dagger  or  sword,  but  I  had  left 
them  in  the  tent ;  I  tried  if  pity  could  move  him. 

"Have  you  no  compassion?"  I  said  more 
gently:  "Ganesha,  have  you  no  pity  for  a 
child?    Can  you  bear  to  kill  him  ?" 


224  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  was  off  my  guards  and  he  saw  his  oppor- 
ttmity.  Quicker  than  thought  he  had  rudely 
snatched  the  child  from  my  arms,  and  as  he 
hurled  him  into  the  pit,  he  cried  scornfully, 
*^  Pity !  no,  I  know  it  not.  Now  go  and  cry, 
Meer  Sahib,  for  the  loss  of  your  plaything/' 

I  started  forward,  and  leaned  over  the  edge 
of  the  hole,  which  was  being  rapi<)ly  filled ;  the 
poor  boy  lay  senseless  and  dead  at  the  bottom, 
-—one  shriek  alone  had  escaped  him,  as  he  was 
dashed  with  passionate  force  into  it.  I  gazed 
for  an  instant  to  satisfy  myself  that  he  was 
dead,  and  some  of  the  earth  which  was  being 
thrown  in  hid  him  almost  instantly  from  my 
view. 

I  turned  to  Ganesha  in  savage  anger. 

*^Dog!*'  cried  I,  *'and  son  of  a  dog!  you 
shall  answer  for  this.  Had  t  my  sword  now 
with  me,  I  would  cut  you  in  two  pieces.'* 

''An  idle  threat,  and  one  befitting  what  I 
have  heard  of  you,*'  said  he.  ''  Go,  Meer  Sa- 
hib, you  are  a  boy  and  a  fool :  I  do  not  fear 
you.** 

Stony-hearted  villain,  he  had  destroyed  my 
son.  Situated  as  I  was  I  could  then  do  no- 
thing, but  I  was  determined  to  have  my  re- 
venge :  and  I  took  it  too.     I  mentioned  what 


C0NP£8SI0X8  OF  A  THUQ.  225 

had  occurred  to  my  father  and  to  three  of  my 
intimate  associates :  they  were  determined  to 
stick  by  me  whenever  I  chose  to  attack  Gane- 
sha,  and  would  fain  have  done  so  the  next 
day.;  but  this  did  not  suit  me,  though  his 
words  rankled  in  my  hearty  and  the  deed  he 
had  done  made  me  hate  him  more  than  ever. 
I  deferred  my  revenge  to  the  last  moment^  but 
I  took  it^  as  you  shall  hear. 

We  staid  on  the  ground  that  night;  the  pa- 
lankeen had  been  broken  in  pieces  and  thrown 
into  the  hole^  but  my  father  personated  the 
Moonshee  the  next  morning  as  we  rode  through 
the  camp  of  the  Feringhees^  which  had  been 
pitched  so  near  us,  that  indeed  I  have  often 
wondered  they  heard  not  the  cries  of  the  party 
as  we  despatched  them.  But  we  had  taken  good 
precautions.  The  noise  of  the  drums,  and 
the  confusion  occasioned  by  letting  loose  two 
of  the  Moonshee's  horses,  which  were  here 
and  there  piirsued  by  a  number  of  Thug^ 
shouting  and  screaming  after  them,  had  drown- 
ed the  cries  of  our  victims,  and  we  had  ef- 
fected the  whole  without  suspicion.  Our  good 
friends,  the  Potail  and  the  Dufibdar,  had  kept 
the  Sepoys  in  conversation,  and  they  had  not 

L  5 


226  CONFE8SIOK8  OP  A  THTT6« 


noticed  the  noise^  beyond  hazarding  a  pasang 
remark  as  to  its  cause* 

.  Again  therefore  we  were  on  the  road.  We  had 
not  got  all  the  booty  we  expected^  it  did  not 
indeed  amount  to  three  thousand  rupees,  and 
we  earnestly  looked  out  for  the  Dacoos,  who 
were  we  hoped  to  be  our  next  bunij. 

We  went  on  to  Nagpoor,  and  sold  the  Moon- 
shee's  camels  and  horses.  Here  the  gang  di- 
vided ;  one  part  under  a  Jemadar  named  Emom 
Buksh  took  our  old  road  towards  Oomraotee, 
and  through  the  valley  of  Berar  to  Eliandesh 
and  Boorhanpoor ;  the  rest  of  us  returned  by 
tjie  road  we  had  come,  after  staying  four  days 
in  the  city  of  Nagpoor. 

On  our  second  or  third  march  homewards 
we  overtook  the  Dacoos.  They  had  been  seen 
by  our  spies  the  moment  we  entered  the  vil- 
lage we  had  encamped  at ;  and  as  much  cau- 
tion was  requisite  in  managing  them,  my  fiEither 
at  once  proposed  to  be  alone  the  Sotha,  or  in- 
veigler, 

.  '^I  shall  feign  to  be  a  Hindoo,"  said  he; 
^  these  rascals  will  suspect  me  if  I  go  by  my 
own  name,  and  indeed  they  would  know  me«  I 
will  be  a  Rajpoot  Jemadar,  come  from  Hyder- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUQ.  22T 

abad^  and  you  shall  see  I  have  not  foi^tten  my 
old  trade/' 

.  Accordingly  he  painted  his  forehead  and 
breast  after  the  fashion  of  the  Hindoos,  covered 
his  eyes  with  wood-ashes^  put  on  a  waistcloth 
and  dress  he  borrowed  from  one  of  the  men, 
and  attended  by  another  went  into  the  vil- 
lage. 

How  anxiously  I  expected  his  return!  I 
feared  he  would  fail  in  his  mission,  but  Gane- 
sha  was  confident.  ^'  He  never  fails/'  said  he 
to  me ;  ^^  he  is  one  of  Bhowanee's  own  favour- 
ites ;  nothing  he  ever  did  failed.  Would  that 
I  had  his  luck." 

But  he  was  absent  so  long,  that  I  became 
apprehensive  for  his  safety,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  setting  out  to  gain  tidings  of  him,  when 
to  my  great  joy  I  saw  him  approaching.  I 
ran  to  meet  him. 

"  What  news  ?"  cried  I ;  ^^  oh,  my  father,  my 
liver  has  been  burnt  during  your  absence. 
Why  did  you  stay  so  long?" 

"Never  mind,  my  son,"  said  he,  when  he 
had  dismounted,  "  you  would  have  been  wrong 
to  come  after  me.  But  ah,  the  owls  !  I  have 
entrapped  them, — they  are  ours." 


228  CONFBftSIONS  or  A  THUG. 

'^Ul-humd-ul-illa!''   cried  I,  "this  is  rare 
news ;  but  how  did  you  manage  it?^' 

''Why/' replied  he^^'it  was  done  easily  enough, 
though  I  feared  for  my  succesa  when  I  saw  that 
one  of  the  Dacoos  was  a  fellow  I  had  known  a 
long  time  ago ;  however  he  did  not  recogxuse 
me^  thanks  to  my  white  beard  and  these  marks 
of  the  infidels :  he  never  thought  I  was  Ismail 
Thug.     I  sat  and  conversed  with  their  leader, 
who  told  me  very  gravely  he  was  a  servant  of 
the  English  going  to  Hindostan  on  leave  of 
absence.     I  said  I  was  one  also^  and  had  come 
from  Jalna^  where  I  was  a  collector  of  duties 
on  spirits.    We  then  became  intimate^  and  the 
upshot  of  the  whole  was,  that  we  agreed  to 
travel  together ;  and  by  Alia !  if  the  CHnena  are 
goodj  they  shall  die  tomorrow.  Dday  is  uaeless 
with  these  fellows,  for  they  evidently  think,  (firom 
the  signs  I  saw  them  making  among  themsdves, 
which  are  known  to  me,)  that  we  are  certain 
bunij  to  them,  and  if  we  do  not  attack  them 
they  will  fall  upon  us.'' 

''We  shall  need  good  hands,"  said  I;  ^'and 
I  will  take  the  leader." 

"  I  will  be  a  Bhuttote  also,"  said  Ganesha :  "  I 
never  killed  a  Dacoo.  Are  they  stout  fellows  ?" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  229 

*' Very/'  answered  my  father;  **but  like  all 
their  tribe  they  are  heavily  armed^  and  can  do 
but  Utile  against  us,  if  we  manage  properly/' 

^  We  had  better  fSiU  on  them  with  our 
swords/'  I  observed. 

^'  Not  so,  my  son,  but  we  will  surround  them, 
and  if  there  is  not  a  good  opportunity,  the  men 
can  use  their  weapons/' 

We  were  soon  agreed  on  this  point;  and  in 
the  morning  the  Dacoos  joined  us  as  we  moved 
round  the  village  into  the  main  road.  They 
were  twenty-five  in  number,  stout,  but  heavy- 
looldng  men,  armed  to  the  teeth,  with  their 
heads  enveloped  in  folds  of  cloth.  They  had 
with  them  thirteen  tattoos  heavily  laden ;  and 
it  was  well  they  had  this  encumbrance,  as  it 
served  to  separate  them,  as  each  tattoo  re- 
quired a  man  to  drive  it.  Had  they  kept  in  a 
body,  we  could  have  made  but  Uttle  impression 
on  them,  and  dared  hardly  to  have  attacked 
them. 

'^Now,  look  out ! "  said  my  father  to  the  men; 
''if  you  see  them  leaving  their  beasts  and  col- 
lecting in  twos  and  threes,  fall  on  them  at  once, 
or  they  will  attack  us :  they  know  well  enough 
who  we  are,  though  they  pretend  they  do  not." 


2S0  CONFB8SIOK8  OF  A  THUO. 

We  journeyed  on  in  company :  after  I  had 
ridden  for  some  distance  I  dismounted,  and 
walking  beside  the  leader  I  entered  into  con* 
versation  with  him.  He  did  not  recognise  me 
in  the  least,  and  very  gravely  began  telling  me 
how  he  had  met  with  Thugs  on  his  way  down ; 
how  he  had  fought  with  and  overpowered  a 
large  band,  and  carried  off  their  plunder,  a- 
mounting  to  some  thousand  rupees. 

I  could  have  struck  him  on  the  mouth  with 
my  shoe,  but  I  refirained :  yet  it  was  enough  to 
have  provoked  me,  being  so  barefaced  a  lie. 
Still  I  applauded  his  bravery,  and  he  ^ton- 
tinued :  ''  Yes,  Meer  Sahib,  these  Thi^  are  the 
greatest  villains  unhung;  and  I  praise  the  Pro* 
phet,  that  I  have  gained  some  information 
about  them,  which  I  will  give  to  my  masters 
the  Europeans.  The  fool  of  a  Thug,  or  ratiier 
one  of  his  people,  told  me  they  belonged  to 
Jhalone;  I  am  going  that  way,  and  if  I  do  not 
tell  the  Rajah  of  their  being  in  his  city,  call  me 
an  owl,  and  a  father  of  jackasses.  I  expect 
too  he  will  reward  me  handsomely.'' 

Ay,  you  vnOll  tell  him,  thought  I ;  but  you 
must  get  there  first,  my  firiend.  MashaUa ! 
words  are  one  thing,  but  deeds  are  another. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  2S1 

"  And  were  they  such  fools  ?  '*  I  asked ;  "  all 
the  world  say  that  Thugs  are  never  to  be  taken 
in/^ 

The  fellow  laughed  scornfully. 

^^  Never  taken  in  1^'  said  he ;  ^^  did  not  I  de- 
ceive them  ?  They  are  swine^  they  are  asses ; 
they  murder  poor  travellers,  but  they  have  no 
wit,  not  so  much  as  children.  Their  fool  of  a 
Jemadar  tried  to  deceive  me  by  wrapping 
his  face  in  a  cloth ;  but  I  saw  him,  dark  as  it 
was,  and  could  swear  to  him  among  a  thou- 
sand.^' 

"  What  was  he  like  ?  '*  inquired  I ;  "  I  am 
curious  to  know,  if  it  were  only  to  avoid  him 
in  future,  especially  as  I  am  a  constant  tra- 
veller on  this  road :  but  you  said  you  attacked 
them?'^ 

^'  Yes,'*  said  he ;  ''  I  am  an  old  traveller  too, 
and  as  we  were  a  large  body,  and  the  Thugs 
not  more  than  treble  our  number,  I  said  to 
my  companions  that,  though  I  knew  we  were 
with  Thugs,  they  ought  not  to  fear,  and  if 
they  would  only  watch  me,  we  might  attack 
and  disperse  them,  and  get  their  plunder :  and 
by  Alia !  we  did,  Sahib.  Late  at  night  we  rose 
on  them,  killed  some,  and  the  rest  ran  away, 
among  them  the  cowardly  Jemadar.     We  got 


232  GOKFS88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 


enough  too  to  take  us  to  Hyderabad  comfort- 
ably/' 

So  we  had  a  narrow  escape,  thought  I; 
these  fellows  would  have  attacked  us,  I  doubt 
not,  had  we  not  gone  on  that  night.  But  the 
lie.  Sahib,  was  it  not  an  impudent  one?  Tet  I 
could  not  help  laughing  heartily  at  his  relation^ 
which  he  swore  was  true,  by  Alia  and  the  Pro- 
phet, by  my  beard,  and  by  eveiy  saint  in  his 
calendar. 

We  trudged  on  till  we  came  in  sight  of 
two  trees  on  the  road,  on  which  travellers  hung 
bits  of  rag  as  offerings  to  the  guardian  saint  of 
the  place.  I  saw  very  plainly  that  this  was 
their  bhil ;  one  by  one  they  began  to  forsake 
their  tattoos  and  collect.  More  delay  on  oiur 
part  would  have  been  fatal,  and  my  father  saw 
this.  He  was  as  prompt  as  I  could  have 
desired :  he  had  seen  their  movements,  and  just 
as  I  had  disengaged  my  roomal  from  my  waist, 
he  gave  the  jhimee.  Eleven  of  the  Dacoos  fell 
at  the  same  moment,  the  leader  by  my  hand.  I 
had  my  roomal  round  his  throat,  and  before  I 
gave  the  fatal  wrench,  I  shouted  in  his  ear  that 
I  was  Ameer  Ali,  the  leader  of  the  Thugs  he 
had  met,  and  that  then  I  had  sworn  to  kill  him, 
and  had  done  it.      The  rest  were  cut  down 


d 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  233^ 

Yfith  swords:  my  men  were  prepared^  they 
were  not,  and  were  heavily  encumbered.  Yet 
had  we  delayed  for  another  three  or  four  him- 
dred  paces,  they  would  have  fallen  upon  us, 
and  I  think.  Sahib,  the  Thugs  would  have  run 
away.  As  it  was,  however,  we  were  victorious ; 
we  threw  the  bodies  as  they  were  into  the  jun- 
gle, and  pushed  on,  laughing  heartily,  and  in 
the  highest  spirits  at  the  issue  of  our  adventure. 
The  booty  too  was  good — ^thirteen  thousand 
rupees  worth  of  gold,  silver,  and  ready  money 
met  our  admiring  eyes,  when  the  packages  of 
the  loaded  tattoos  were  opened  for  our  inspec- 
tion. 

Well,  Sahib,  we  had  proceeded  as  far  as  Se- 
hora  on  our  return,  when  we  fell  in  with  a  great 
Eiuropean,  who  was  also  travelling.  We  did  not 
fear  him,  but  on  the  contrary  determined  to 
keep  with  him,  because  we  well  knew  that  he 
had  many  travellers  in  his  train  who  profited 
by  the  protection  of  his  troops ;  so  we  divided 
into  two  parties,  one  under  myself  and  my 
father,  the  other  under  Ganesha.  Our  object 
was  to  separate  the  travellers  from  him,  and 
we  hoped,  by  representing  the  inconvenience 
they  were  put  to  by  delay  on  account  of  his 
slow  marches,  and  the  scarcity  of  provisions 


234  GONFBSSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

they  would  experience  on  the  road,  to  induct 
them  to  accompany  us.  I  need  not  follow  the 
adventure  iurther,  for  it  differed  not  from  the 
rest ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  after  a  few  mardies^ 
a  large  party  of  travellers  had  joined  with  us. 
We  left  the  high-road  to  proceed  by  footpaths 
through  the  jungles,  and  near  the  village  of 
Shikarpoor  we  selected  the  bhil.  The  place 
was  a  favourite  one,  and  well  known  to  our 
party.  The  travellers  fell,  twenty-nine  men,  some 
women  and  children;  all  were  buried  in  one 
grave,  for  the  spot  where  they  were  killed  was  a 
desolate  one.  The  deed  was  done  in  the  night, 
but  by  the  light  of  as  fair  a  moon  as  ever 
shone  on  us.  One  child  I  saved  from  the 
general  slaughter ;  Ganesha  was  not  present  to 
oppose  me ;  and  though  the  boy  was  a  Hindoo, 
yet  I  determined  to  adopt  him  as  my  own,  and 
to  bring  him  up  in  the  holy  faith  I  professed 
myself^  and  this  would  enhance  the  merit  of 
having  spared  him.  But  when  his  mother 
died,  I  could  not  force  him  away  fit>m  the 
body ;  he  clung  to  it,  young  as  he  was,  with 
frantic  force — ^he  screamed  and  kicked  when- 
ever I  attempted  to  lay  hold  of  him,  and  bit 
me  in  the  arms  and  the  hands.  I  thought,  if 
the  body  was  removed  from  his  sight,  he  would 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  235 

be  quiet  and  submit  to  his  fate ;  but  no— when 
it  was  gone^  he  grew  worse  and  worse ;  nothing 
would  pacify  or  tranquillize  him,  and  I  fairly 
grew  impatient  and  angry.  I  drew  my  sword, 
and  threatened  him,  but  he  was  insensible  to 
his  danger ;  he  reviled  me,  he  spat  at  me  with 
a  child's  virulence.  I  once  more  raised  him 
up  in  my  arms,  but  it  was  of  no  use ;  he  seized 
my  ear  in  his  teeth  and  bit  it  till  the  blood 
came.  In  the  agony  of  the  pain  and  in  my 
rage  I  knew  not  what  I  did.  Sahib,  how 
shall  I  tell  you  what  followed?  it  was  the  worst 
act  of  my  life  but  one,  which  I  have  yet  to  tell 
you  of. 

Tou  killed  him,  I  suppose.  Ameer  Ali, 
said  I. 

Yes,  SaMb,  I  killed  him ;  but  oh,  how  did  I 
do  it !  it  was  the  devil's  work,  not  mine.  I 
never  was  cruel,  but  now  the  Shitan  possessed 
me. 

Here  Ameer  Ali  put  his  hands  to  his  eyes, 
and  finding  my  heart  sicken,  I  begged  him  to 
refrain  from  reciting  the  dreadful  particulars. 
After  a  pause  he  continued. 

Wretch  that  I  was,  I  did  this.  No  one  was 
near  me  but  the  Thug  who  held  my  horse,  and 
even  he  was  horror-struck,  and  uttered  a  loud 


236  CONPB88ION8  OP  A  THI70. 

acream  of  terror*  I  silenced  him,  and  leaving 
the  mangled  body,  I  mounted  my  horse  and 
galloped  after  my  party. 

Yea,  Sahib,  I  deserved  to  be  hung  for  that 
deed,  had  I  never  done  another;  but  I  was 
spared  for  a  difierent  fate. 

We  were  in  full  march  on  the  third  day  after 
this  happened,  when  we  saw  a  body  of  horse- 
men coming  after  us.  My  mind  misgave  me 
when  I  observed  them,  and  I  hastened  to  coDect 
the  straggling  Thugs,  and  form  them  into  a 
dose  body,  in  case  the  horsemen  should  prove 
to  be  enemies,  or  make  any  hostile  demonstra- 
tion. On  they  came,  shouting  and  abusing  us  in 
eveiy  term  of  vile  reproach  their  tongues  could 
utter.  There  were  about  forty  of  them ;  and  I 
verily  believe  that,  had  I  not  been  at  the  head 
of  the  band,  they  would  have  fled  as  one  man : 
however  I  cheered  them  up,  and  was  deter- 
mined to  show  a  good  firont  in  my  retreat.  I 
knew  there  was  a  village  in  our  interest  within 
a  few  coss,  which  possessed  a  worthy  Potail 
like  him  I  have  told  you  of;  and  that  if  we 
could  but  reach  it,  we  might  man  the  walls 
f  nd  towers,  and  bid  defiance  to  our  pursuers. 

''  Be  not  afiraid,''  cried  I  to  my  men ;  ^  let 
the  best  of  ye  come  behind  with  me,  and  we 


CONPE8SION8  OF  A  THUG.  237 

will  stop  these  marauding  rascals.  I  know 
they  are  Pindharees^  and  the  veriest  cowards  in 
existence,  Onlj  be  firm ;  you  who  have  match-> 
locks  take  good  aim^  and  when  they  are  near 
enough,  every  one  mark  his  man,  and  see  if  as 
many  saddles  are  not  emptied/' 
^  On  they  came ;  fortunately  the  road  was  nar- 
row, and  had  thick  thorny  brushwood  on  each 
side  of  it,  so  that  they  could  not  pass  us.  They 
were  within  speaking  distance,  and  I  shouted. 

'^  Are  ye  friends  or  enemies  ?  if  the  former, 
keep  behind  us ;  if  enemies,  begone,  in  the 
name  of  the  Prophet,  my  friends,  or  ye  are 
likely  to  get  a  sharp  reception.'^ 

'^Stopl'^  shouted  the  leader  of  the  party; 
^^  who  among  you  is  leader?  I  would  speak  to 
him.'' 

'^  I  am  leader,"  said  I ;  ''  come  out  alone  and 
I  will  meet  you;  but  if  any  of  ye  stir,  by  Alia 
we  will  fire  on  you."  The  fellow  advanced,  and 
seeing  that  none  followed  him,  I  rode  out  in 
front  of  my  men.  ^^  If  there  is  treachery," 
said  I  to  them,  ^^  fire, — never  mind  me." 

^'  Jemadar,"  said  the  man,  ^^o^r  Thakoor  has 
sent  for  you,  you  may  possibly  have  guessed 
why.  You  had  better  come :  you  wiU  only  have 


238  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THVO. 

to  pay  a  fine  and  will  be  released,  I  swear  tfa» 
to  you  on  the  faith  of  a  Rajpoot/^ 

**  I  win  neither  trust  you  nor  your  master^" 
said  I ;  ^^you  are  a  parcel  of  vagabond  Pin* 
dharees;  I  laugh  at  you,  and  spit  on  your 
beards.  If  you  want  us,  come  and  take  us ;  but 
of  our  own  accord  we  come  not«  Are  we  fools  ? 
are  we  asses  ?  Oh,  man !  art  thou  one  to  talk 
thus  ?  Go  back  to  him  that  sent  thee,  and  say^ 
the  man  is  yet  unborn  who  will  take  Ameer 
Ali  Thug,  so  long  as  he  has  a  weapon  in  hia 
hand,  or  a  few  gallant  fellows  by  his  side.  Have 
you  no  shame  to  deliver  such  a  message?" 

He  made  no  answer,  but  urged  his  horse  and 
cut  at  me  with  his  sword.  Fool!  he  did  not 
think  that  a  Thug  could  fight,  and  still  less 
that  he  had  engaged  one  whom  no  one  had. 
ever  yet  defeated.  I  caught  the  blow  on  my 
shield,  and  returned  it  on  his  head  as  he  passed 
me; — the  fellow  fell  from  his  horse  a  dead 
man. 

My  own  men  set  up  a  shout  and  dischaiged 
their  matchlocks — one  horseman  and  a  horse 
fell  wounded,  and  struggled  in  the  dust.  Had 
only  my  own  good  companions  in  the  Hndharee 
affairs  been  with  me,  I  would  have  charged 


CONCESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  239 

them-  and  put  them  to  flighty  but  I  could 
do  nothing  alone.  We  had  checked  them 
however^  and  retired  slowly^  followed  by  the 
troop^  -who  kept  out  of  shot,  but  evidently 
waiting  for  a  piece  of  level  and  fair  ground  to 
charge  us.  In  this  way  we  retreated  till  the 
welcome  walls  of  the  village  whither  I  had  di- 
rected the  main  body  appeared  to  our  view. 
We  redoubled  our  efforts  to  gain  the  shelter 
they  would  afford  us^  and  the  men  were  in 
some  disorder  as  we  passed  over  a  level  phdn 
in  front  of  the  village :  they  were  even  begin- 
ning to  run,  but  I  checked  them.  '^For  the 
love  of  Allal'^  cried  I,  '^for  your  own  sakes 
keep  together  and  have  brave  hearts ;  so  long 
as  we  are  firm  theywUl  not  dare  to  come  near 
us,  but  if  once  we  separate  we  are  lost.  See,  even 
now  they  are  preparing  to  charge,  as  a  hawk 
stoops  on  his  quarry •''  And  down  they  came ; 
thundering  along,  brandishing  their  spears,  and 
reviling  us :  some  of  my  men  fled  at  their  ut- 
most speed  to  the  gate,  but  most  of  them  stood. 
Again  I  dashed  at  one  of  our  enemies  and 
wounded  him,  but  the  odds  were  against  us ; 
one  of  my  own  men  fell,  pierced  through  the 
breast  to  the  backbone  by  a  spear ;  another  was 
wounded ;  but  they  could  not  take  fiuther  ad- 


240  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

vantage  of  us.  Those  who  had  fled^  joined  bjr 
others  of  mj  men  and  some  villagers}  headed 
by  my  brave  old  father,  issued  from  the  gate ; 
which  the  horsemen  seeing^  they  drew  off,  and 
we  got  within  the  village  in  safety.  They  kept 
hovering  about  till  midday,  but  out  of  the  reach 
of  our  shot;  and  soon  ailer  noon  they  all  de- 
parted, and  we  saw  no  more  of  them*  We  had 
to  pay  for  our  shelter  handsomely  however,  for 
the  Potail  shut  the  gates  of  his  village  and  de- 
clared we  should  not  pass  out  without  having 
paid  him  a  thousand  rupees.  I  was  for  attack- 
ing him,  plundering  his  village,  and  burning  it 
after  the  Pindharee  fashion,  and  we  could  have 
done  it  easily.  But  my  father  would  not  hear 
of  it :  ^^The  country  would  rise  on  us,''  he  said; 
<^  and  besides,  it  would  ill  requite  the  Potail'a 
hospitality  and  protection,  even  though  we  had 
to  pay  for  it.''  So  he  paid  the  money ;  and  after 
a  thousand  protestations  of  mutual  goodwill, 
we  left  the  village  in  the  evening,  intending  to 
push  on  as  far  as  we  could,  to  be  beyond  the 
reach  of  pursuit. 

Nor  were  we  followed ;  though  this  exploit 
made  a  noise  in  the  country,  and  was  known 
far  and  wide,  we  were  not  molested.  We 
heard  afterwards  that  the  Thakoor  flew  into  a 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THt7G.  241 

furious  passioii  when  he  heard  of  his  men^s  de- 
fcat^  and  dismissed  them  from  his  service  as  a 
parcel  of  cowards,  as  indeed  they  were.  More- 
over he  swore  he  woidd  be  revenged  upon  every 
Thug  he  might  ever  catch  afterwards ;  and  1 
believe  he  kept  his  word  and  put  some  to  death* 
But  we  laughed  at  his  beard,  and  many  a 
merry  jest  had  we  over  the  adventure  after- 
wards. 

It  Beems,  the  day  after,  some  herdsmen  were 
passing  the  spot  where  the  travellers  had  been 
killed,  and  they  saw  the  body  of  the  lad  lying 
in  the  road;  all  the  remains  were  discovered, 
an^  information  was  given  to  the  ruler  of  the 
village  and  tract  of  country  in  which  the  deed 
had  been  done. 

We  pursued  our  route.  Gktnesha  too  had 
been  fortunate ;  he  had  decoyed  a  large  body  of 
travellers,  consisting  of  a  Jemadar  who  had  lost 
an  arm,  and  his  family,  with  some  others,  along 
the  by->paths  in  another  direction,  and  he  had 
killed  them  all. 

You  know,  Sahib,  that  it  is  forbidden  to  us 
to  kill  persons  who  may  in  any  wi^  be  de- 
formed. I  was  amused  afterwards  to  hear  the 
accounts  which  were  given  of  the  deliberations 
made  upon  the  Jemadar's  fate  by  Oanesha  and 

VOL.  III.  M 


242  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

his  gang :  be  told  them  to  me  himself  when 
we  met. 

^^  Some,  indeed  most  of  the  men  ^^  said  he, 
^hesitated  as  to  whether  he  should  be  strangled 
or  noL  There  was  no  means  q{  separating 
him  from  the  party,  and  th^  said  the  whole 
ought  to  be  abandoned  on  his  account,  as  he 
had  lost  an  arm,  and  therefore  was  not  a  fit 
sacrifice  to  Bhowanee.  I  replied  that  he  was 
not  deformed,  that  if  he  had  lost  an  arm,  he 
had  had  one  once,  and  the  losing  of  it  was  not 
the  work  of  Alia  but  of  man,  and  that  when  he 
died  he  would  appear  in  the  form  in  which 
he  had  been  created  ;  therefore  he  was  not 
forbidden,  but  was  true  bunij  ;  and  I  asked 
them  how  they  would  show  their  faces  to  you 
and  to  their  brethren  at  the  rendesEvous  with 
no  deed  to  boast  of,  and,  more  than  all,  no 
plunder.  I  prevailed;  the  whole  were  stran- 
gled ;  the  Jemadar  by  my  own  hand,  for  no 
one  else  would  touch  him,  despite  of  all  I 
said  to  convince  them  there  was  no  harm  in  it. 
The  worst  of  all  was,  however,  that  there  were 
two  young  girls  of  a  marriageable  age,  the 
daughters  of  the  Jemadar.  Two  of  my  men 
took  a  fancy  to  them,  and  would  fiiin  have  car* 
ried  them  off  to  be  their  wives,  but  they  would 


CONPESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  243 

not  consent^  and  they  were  strangled  with  the 
rest." 

We  were  now  somewhat  at  a  loss  for  a  route, 
or  whither  to  go.  The  omens  were  consulted 
at  Saugor,  which  was  our  place  of  rendezvous ; 
and  as  they  pointed  to  the  northward,  we  struck 
off  the  high-road  to  the  north  at  Saugor,  and 
took  that  to  Seronje.  But  my  father  returned 
to  Jhalone.  We  divided  into  two  bodies,  each  a 
day's  march  from  the  other,  for  we  were  fearful 
of  being  suspected  if  we  travelled  in  large  num- 
bers ;  and  since  the  Europeans  had  got  a  foot- 
ing in  the  country,  we  found  that  we  were 
asked  more  questions  at  the  different  posts  and 
guards  than  we  had  used  to  be.  Besides,  large 
bodies  of  travellers  had  disappeared  in  various 
directions  by  the  hands  of  other  bands  of  Thugs, 
and  the  authorities  were  suspicious  and  in- 
quisitive to  a  degree.  However,  now  with 
bullying,  now  with  bribes,  we  contrived  to 
pass  on,  leaving  our  fruit  as  we  went  in  many 
a  sly  place,  which  the  Choukedars  never  sus- 
pected ;  and  although  we  got  no  large  booty, 
yet  scarcely  a  day  passed  but  one,  two,  or  more 
travellers  met  their  death  at  our  hands.  It 
was  at  the  village  of  Ekl^ra,  in  Holkar's  do- 
minions, (alas  !  I  shall  never  forget  it,)  that  our 

M  2 


244  OONPB88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

Sothas  brought  us  word  they  had  secured  a 
small  party  of  travellersj  who  they  had  heard 
were  about  to  proceed  to  a  village  a  few  coss 
distant. 

Of  course  our  men  told  them  of  the  danger 
of  travelling  alone^  of  the  alarms  there  were  of 
Thugs^  and  be^ed  of  them  to  accompany  our 
large  party  for  safety,  which  had  collected 
for  the  same  purpose,  and  they  consented. 
The  Sothas  offered  to  introduce  them  to  me 
as  the  leader  of  the  Kafila ;  and  accordingly, 
at  sunset,  one  of  them  returned  to  the  bazar, 
and  brought  two  of  the  men  to  me.  I  received 
them  cordially,  repeated  the  same  stories  as 
my  men  had  done,  and  frightened  them  quite 
sufficiently  for  my  purpose. 

^^  Listen,'^  said  one ;  ^^  though  I  have  never 
seen  a  Thug,  nor  know  of  any  existing  in  this 
part,  yet  that  they  have  been  here  there  is  no 
doubt.     My  wife's  father  was  killed  by  them.'' 

**  How !''  said  I ;  "it  is  horrible  to  think  on ; 
how  did  this  happen  ?  know  you  aught  of  the 
particulars?" 

"No,''  replied  he,  "none  butwhat  I  have  heard 
from  others.  I  was  a  boy  at  the  time,  but  the 
old  men  of  the  village  know  them  well,  and  often 
speak  of  them  even  to  this  day.  I  will  introduce 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  245 

you  to  my  father-in-law,  as  I  justly  call  him, 
and  he  shall  tell  you  the  tale  himself.  Mashalla! 
he  tells  it  with  much  spirit,  and  ^tis  worth 
hearing/' 

I  confess  I  was  interested;  why  I  should 
have  been  so  at  a  common  tale  of  Thuggee 
was  more  than  I  can  imagine.  I  rose  and 
followed  the  man  to  his  house,  determined  to 
hear  the  whole  story  from  his  father-in-law's 
mouth. 

I  have  said  it  was  yet  day ;  the  sun  was  set- 
ting, and  the  village  was  a  scene  of  bustle  and 
noise,  as  is  always  the  case  in  an  evening ;  the 
herds  which  had  been  out  to  graze  were  pour- 
ing in  at  the  gates,  raising  clouds  of  dust, 
through  which  the  walls  were  but  dimly  seen. 
Tet  still  as  I  advanced  I  fancied  them  fa- 
miliar to  me ;  I  imagined  I  knew  the  names  of 
different  places  near  them, — one  in  particular, 
the  abode  of  a  Fakeer,  around  which  was  a 
small  garden.  I  almost  started  when  I  ap- 
proached it,  for  it  seemed  like  the  face  of  a 
familiar  fiiend  one  meets  after  a  long,  long 
absence,  when  one  hesitates  to  accost  him  by 
name,  though  almost  assured  of  his  identity. 
But  in  spite  of  my  desire  to  know  the  name  ot 
the  garden  I  walked  on,  for  it  would  not  have 


246  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

suited  my  purpose  to  have  appeared  to  recog- 
nise any  object,  having  represented  myself  to 
be  an  utter  stranger.  As  we  passed  through 
the  gate,  objects  more  and  more  familiar  to  my 
eyes  presented  themselves, — the  bazar,  the 
little  Mosque,  the  Kotwal's  Chowree,  the  temple 
of  Mahadeo.  I  could  have  named  them  all, 
and  one  house  in  particular, — ^my  heart  leaped 
within  me  as  I  passed  it.  There  was  nothing 
remarkable  in  it ;  but  it  seemed  unaccountably 
fresh  to  me, — as  though  I  had  but  left  it  yester- 
day. 

StiU  I  walked  on  silently,  and  my  companion 
did  not  notice  the  agitation  and  surprise  which 
must  have  been  depicted  on  my  featiu^s.  We 
reached  the  house,  a  respectable  one  in  appear- 
ance ;  and  desiring  me  to  be  seated,  he  left  me, 
to  bring  the  old  man  of  whom  he  had  spoken. 
When  he  entered.  Alia!  Alia!  I  could  have 
called  him  too  by  name,  though  his  features 
were  shrunken  and  withered.  I  was  almost 
about  to  exclaim,  Rheim  Khan !  but  I  checked 
myself,  and  as  he  was  presented  to  me  under 
another  name,  Futih  Mahomed  Khan.  I  was 
silent. 

The  whole,  after  this,  thought  I,  must  be  a 
wild  dream,  or  I  may  have  visited  the  place  in 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  247 

mj  wanderings^  perhaps  staid  a  few  days  at 
it,  and  it  is  thus  familiar  to  me.  After  some 
desultory  conversation  my  new  friend  stated 
what  he  had  told  me,  and  requested  his  father- 
in-law  to  relate  the  story  of  Peer  Khan,  with 
all  its  particulars. 


248  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 


CHAPTER  XL 

"  Now  o*er  one  half  the  world 
Nature  seems  dead,  and  wicked  dreams  ahuse 
The  curtained  sleep. ...  Now  withered  murder 

thus  with  his  stealthy  pace, 

Towards  his  design  moves  like  a  ghost." 

Macbeth,  act  iL  sc.  2. 

The  old  man  returned  my  salutations  cor- 
dially; and  \«rhen  we  were  fairly  seated^  and 
the  hookah  had  passed  round^  he  related 
the  sad  history  of  the  parents  of  the  girl  he 
had  adopted.  His  version  of  the  tale  dif- 
ered  httle  from  that  of  my  new  acquaintance ; 
and  indeed  the  whole  affair  appeared  to  have 
been  as  successful  a  piece  of  Thuggee  as  I 
had  ever  listened  to.  I  wonder  who  they 
were,  thought  I ;  I  will  mention  the  stoiy  to 
my  father ;  perhaps  he  may  have  heard  of  it 
and  can  give  me  some  clue  to  the  boy  whose 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  249 

fate  is  buried  in  uncertainty.  Yet  the  lad 
may  even  now  be  among  us;  and  as  this  thou^t 
flasdied  across  my  mind,  a  half  conviction  forced 
itself  upon  me  that  I  was  the  man !  But  I 
checked  it, — ^it  was  a  foolish  thought,  such  as 
one  harbours  sometimes  uponthe  slightest  cause, 
and  dismisses  after  a  moment's  reflection. 

''And  you  never  heard  aught  of  them  after- 
wards, nor  of  the  boy?''  I  asked. 

"  Never,'*  said  the  old  man ;  "  never ;  years 
have  passed  since  then,  and  the  lad,  if  he  lives, 
is  about  your  own  age,  Meer  Sahib ;  and — Ya 
Alia !"  cried  he,  gazing  on  me,  as  a  gust  of 
wind  caused  the  lamp  to  flare  towards  me, 
''  those  features  are  familiar  to  me !  —  speak, 
man !  thou  art  not  the  son  of  him  who  was 
murdered?" 

I  confess  that  his  earnest  gaze  and  manner^ 
with  my  previous  convictions  that  the  village 
was  &miliar  to  me,  almost  overpowered  me;  but 
I  was  too  old  an  adept  in  deceit  to  be  long 
sta^ered  by  a  susqpicion  which  he  had  no  means 
of  confirming,  and  I  replied  carelessly  and  with 
a  laugh :  ''  No,  no,  that  cannot  be ;  my  father 
still  lives,  though  my  mother  is  dead ;  indeed  I 
have  but  little  remembrance  of  her.  Besides 
we  are  pure  Syuds  by  descent,  and  reside  in  a 

M  5 


250  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

distant  country^  and  you  spoke  of  your  dd 
fiiend  as  a  Pathan/' 

'^  It  cannot  be,  then^^  said  the  old  man, 
turning  away  with  an  air  of  disi^pointment ; 
^^yet  the  resemblance  is  very  striking,  and  I 
pray  you,  Meer  Sahib,  to  pardon  an  old  man's 
mistake ;  it  may  be  that  my  eyes  are  failing  me. 
Tet  look  at  him,  my  son,  and  say,  does  he  not 
resemble  *«•?'* 

^^  He  does  so  certainly,'^  replied  the  other, 
^'and  I  was  struck  with  the  similarity  of  features 
when  I  first  saw  him;  but  it  must  be  imagin- 
ary, or  it  is  perhaps  one  of  those  unaccountable 
resemblances  which  one  often  sees  without 
being  able  to  discover  any  cause  why  it  should 
exist/* 

^'  But  you  spoke  of  a  coin/'  said  I,  ^'  which 
you  hold  to  be  possessed  of  peculiar  virtues." 

^  I  did,  Meer  Sahib,  and  my  fisither  will 
tell  you  that  I  have  not  overrated  its  eSr 
cacy.*' 

^  Nor  has  he,''  said  the  other ;  ^  many 
charms  have  I  seen,  but  none  equal  to  it : 
when  around  the  neck  of  the  wearer,  no  evil 
comes  to  her,  no  disease  attacks  her,  and  the 
eye  of  the  malevolent  or  envious  rests  in  vain 
upon  her.     Assuredly  it  possesses  wonderful 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  251 

virtues^  for  if  it  is  ever  absent  £rom  her^  she 
suffers  firom  disease^  or  is  unquiet  in  mind/^ 

" AUa  ke  Qoodrut  \"  I  exclaimed;  "it  is  the 
work  of  God.  Such  charms  are  indeed  pre- 
cious^ and  lucky  is  the  possessor  of  them.  I  had 
once  a  son, — ^he  became  the  victim  of  an  evil 
glance,  cast  by  a  Fakeer  to  whom  alms  were 
denied;  he  cursed  my  house,  and  the  boy  pined 
and  died.  I  was  absent  from  my  home,  and 
you  may  judge,  sirs,  of  my  agony  when  I  ar- 
rived and  learned  my  boy  was  dead.  I  have 
never  been  blessed  with  another;  but  a  girl 
still  survives,  upon  whom  every  care  is  lavished, 
and  no  charm  is  offered  for  sale  by  the  wan- 
dering Fakeers,  Moslem  or  Hindoo,  but  it  is 
eagerly  purchased,  and  hung  around  her  neck. 
In  this  manner  I  have  spent  much  money,  but 
as  yet  without  effect ;  for  my  child  is  deUcate, 
and  a£9icted  with  dreams  which  disturb  her  rest 
and  disquiet  her  gentle  spirit;  and  I  would  to 
AUa  I  could  become  the  possessor  of  some 
charm  similar  to  the  one  you  mention.'^ 

"  Keep  a  stout  heart,  Meer  Sahib,^^  said  the 
old  man ;  "  you  have  bought  your  experience 
with  sorrow,  to  be  sure,  yet  a  constant  attention 
to  the  wants  of  the  holy  wanderers  will  no  doubt 
have  its  effect  in  the  end,  and  their  prayers 


252  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO« 


will  be  offered  for  the  health  of  your  child  and 
her  long  life/' 

'^  May  Alia  listen  to  them  !''  said  I  fervently, 
for  my  heart  was  then  with  my  child  and  my 
loved  wife. 

I  arose  to  take  my  leave^  and  as  my  new 
friend  insisted  on  accompanying  me  to  our 
camp^  we  walked  thither. 

"  You  will  be  ready^  then,  at  the  first  dawn/' 
observed  I  j  *'  we  travel  early  for  the  sake  of  the 
cool  morning  air,  and  my  companions  bestir 
themselves  as  soon  as  the  first  blush  of  light 
spreads  over  the  east/' 

'^  Depend  on  me/'  said  he,  ^*  I  will  not  keep 
you  waiting :  we  have  a  long  stage  before  us/' 

He  left  me.  I  will  have  the  charm,  thought 
I,  as  I  lay  down  to  rest;  my  child  shall  be  pro- 
tected by  its  extraordinaiy  virtue,  and  there 
will  be  an  end  of  the. constant  searcfaings  for 
amulets,  which  do  no  good,  and  cost  much 
money :  besides,  I  could  not  bring  Azima  a  gift 
she  would  prize  more  highly,  better  far  in  her 
eyes  than  strings  of  pearls  or  costly  jeweb. 
Thus  musing,  my  thoughts  wandered  to  my 
home :  Iny  treasures  were  before  me  in  imagina* 
tion,  and  I  compared  this  my  wild  and  exciting 
life  with  the  peacefiil  moments  I  enjoyed  when 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG«  253 

I  was  there  with  them — Azima  lying  beside 
me,  and  our  child  amusing  us  with  her  inno- 
cent gambols.  The  contrast  was  forcible^  and 
appealed  to  my  best  feelings. 

I  fell  asleep  ;  nor  did  I  awake  until  the 
bustle  of  preparation  for  the  journey  warned 
me  that  it  was  time  to  rise.  Having  performed 
my  ablutions,  I  repeated  the  morning  prayer 
and  thanksgiving,  and  issuing  from  my  little 
tent,  I  saw  the  band  was  in  readiness  to  move 
on ;  but  my  new  acquaintance  and  his  family 
were  as  yet  not  with  us. 

**  Shall  we  move  on  ?'^  asked  Laloo, — who  was 
now  my  confidant,  being  the  second  of  the 
Bhuttotes,— as  I  stood  near  my  horse,  pre- 
paring to  mount. 

*'  Not  yet,*'  said  I ;  **  I  expect  some  bunij 
from  the  village ;  they  promised  not  to  be  late, 
yet  the  day  advances.   Send  some  one  to  hurry 
^hem." 

*'  Ay,  our  friends  of  last  night,  I  suppose, 
Meer  Sahib.  Of  course  we  will  wait  for  them, 
and  I  will  send  a  fellow  to  quicken  them:  know 
you  how  many  there  will  be  to  deal  with  ?" 

"Not  I,'*  I  replied;  "there  are  a  man  and 
his  wife,  but  how  many  more  I  know  not.  We 
shall  soon  see,  however/' 


254  CONFB88ION8  OP  A  THUO. 

Our  messenger  returned  almost  immediately. 
^'  They  come/^  said  he ;  ^^  I  had  not  reached 
the  village  gate  when  I  saw  them  issue  forth." 

^^And  how  many  are  there  ?^'  I  asked. 

^'  There  are  two  women  on  ponies^  one  old 
one  on  foot,  and  three  men  armed  with  sword 
and  matchlock/^ 

^'  Six  in  all/'  said  I ;  ^^  do  you  Laloo  tell  off 
the  Bhuttotes :  if  we  find  a  good  place  today  I 
will  give  the  jhimee ;  if  not,  the  business  can 
be  done  tomorrow/* 

"True,  Meer  Sahib/*  he  replied;  **butwe 
had  better  put  it  off  today.  To  tell  you  the  truth, 
there  was  an  objectionable  omen  this  morning, 
and  you  know  there  is  no  need  of  risking  any- 
thing.** 

'' Certainly  not;  we  can  send  on  the  Belhas 
tonight,  and  things  are  best  done  which  are 
conducted  regularly.** 

The  village  party  now  approached  us,  and 
salutations  were  exchanged;  we  stayed  not, 
but  pushed  on  at  as  rapid  a  pace  as  aUowed 
the  villagers  to  keep  up  with  us  ;  and  we 
travelled  thus  to  the  end  of  the  stage.  I  saw 
no  likely  place  for  the  deed  on  our  way,  for  the 
country  was  thickly  peopled  and  the  villages 
were  dose  to  each  other.   But  I  heard  with  in- 


00NVB8SI0NS  OP  A  THUG.  255 

ward  satisfaction  from  my  acquaintance,  that 
the  next  march  was  through  a  lonely  tract,  and 
I  was  urged  by  him  to  be  on  the  alert  and  care- 
ful, for  that  robbers  were  plentiAil,  and  we 
might  be  attacked. 

They  rested  in  our  camp  that  day  and  night. 
I  watched  eagerly  to  see,  if  it  were  possible, 
the  fiice  of  the  woman  who  bore  the  prize  I  so 
eagerly  coveted,  but  I  could  not  discern  it ;  she 
was  strictly  secluded,  or  if  she  moved  out  of 
the  temporary  screen  her  husband  had  erected, 
she  was  enveloped  in  a  thick  wrapper,  which 
defied  my  utmost  attempts  to  discover  her 
countenance.  But  she  was  mine,  and  I  gloried 
in  the  thought  that  ere  another  day  should  pass 
over  me,  she  would  have  fallen  under  my  hand, 
and  the  charm  would  be  mine  also.  .  You, 
Sahib,  will  perhaps  wonder  at  my  eagerness  to 
possess  it ;  but  you  know  us  not,  if  you  do. 
What  mother  is  there  in  Hindostan,  ay,  or  fa- 
ther, who  does  not  covet  a  potent  charm  against 
the  evil  eye  for  his  child  or  for  his  wife,  far  more 
than  riches,  nay  the  commonest  necessaries  or 
comforts  of  life  ?  A  child  faUs  sick,  the  glance 
of  some  one  is  declared  to  have  rested  on  it, 
ceremonies  are  performed  without  number, 
pepper  is  burned,  mustard-seed  placed  in  the 


256  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO* 

room,  and  other  things  done  which  you  would 
laugh  at  were  I  to  relate  them  all ;  and  hence 
comes  the  necessity  of  charms.  Holy  men  are 
besought  to  give  them,  and  are  paid  for  them 
highly:  Fakeers  are  implored  to  pronounce 
mystic  words  over  the  suffering  infant ;  and 
women  wiU  seU  anything  they  possess,  even 
their  jewels,  to  purchase  an  amulet  which  is 
said  to  be  efficacious.  Sahib,  I  had  lost  one 
child;  another,  my  sole  offspring,  was  con- 
stantly ailing,  and  we  were  tormented  by  a 
thousand  miserable  anticipations  regarding  her. 
Within  my  reach  was  a  sovereign  remedy  for  all, 
so  at  least  I  firmly  believed.  Can  you  wonder 
at  my  eagerness,  my  impatience  to  possess  it  ? 

Laloo  came  to  me,  and  with  him  the  chief  of 
the  Belhas.  ^^  We  are  to  go  on,  I  suppose,  as 
soon  as  we  can  ?'^  said  the  latter. 

"  Certainly,*'  replied  I ;  '^  I  hear  the  road  lies 
through  a  lonely  tract,  which  commences  a  few 
COBS  from  here.  See  that  you  choose  a  good 
place,  and  that  the  grave  will  hold  six  bodies/' 

''Jo  hookum  !''  rejoined  the  fellow ;  ''but  I 
hope  the  information  is  correct  about  the  road, 
and  that  it  is  not  like  the  last  stage,  cultivated 
ground  from  first  to  last*  I  would  have  defied 
the  best  Belha  that  ever  drew  breath  to  hav« 


-bl 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  257 

selected  a  spot  free  from  a  chance  of  interrup- 
tion/^ 

''Rest  content/^  said  I;  ''the  information 
is  good^  I  had  it  from  our  fellow-travellers^  who 
have  passed  that  waj  a  hundred  times.'' 

"  Then  I  will  start  by  sunset,''  continued  he ; 
"  I  suppose  the  nearer  to  this  the  place  is  se- 
lected,  consistently  with  security,  the  better." 

"Certainly,"  said  I.  "Go;  you  have  your 
leave." 

Midnight  soon  arrived:  we  had  arisen  and 
had  proceeded  about  three  coss  on  our  way ; 
we  had  passed  every  village,  and  entered  on  the 
desolate  tract  I  have  mentioned.  The  hot  night 
wind  still  sighed  over  the  waste,  and  through 
the  thorny  bushes  by  which  it  was  thinly  cover- 
ed. No  sound  broke  the  silence,  save  a  shrill 
neigh  from  one  of  our  ba^age  ponies  at  inter- 
vals, or  the  wild  and  melancholy  note  of  the 
plover  as  it  piped  its  song  to  its  mate,  and 
was  answered  again  from  afar.  Once  or  twice 
the  half  shriek,  half  howl  of  a  hyaena  might  be 
heard,  and  so  Hke  was  the  cry  to  that  of  a 
wretch  under  the  knife  of  an  assassin,  that 
my  blood  curdled  in  my  veins  as  the  sound 
thrilled  through  me.  I  rode  on,  first  of  the 
party,  eagerly  looking  for  the  Belha,  who  should 


258  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

give  me  the  welcome  intelligence  that  the 
grave  was  ready^  and  that  we  were  seciue  finom 
interruption;  nor  had  I  long  to  wait  for  this. 
At  a  tmning  in  the  road  I  saw  the  trusty  mes- 
senger seated ;  and  as  he  espied  me  and  arose, 
I  hastened  to  meet  him. 

^'Bhil  manjeh?^'  I  asked  in  our  slang  lan- 
guage. 

*'  Manjeh/'  was  the  reply  :  **  't  is  ready, 
Meer  Sahib/' 

*^  And  how  far,  Oopal  ?'* 

^'  Scarcely  a  cannon-shot  firom  hence,  a  diy 
nulla  with  a  sandy  bed  crosses  the  road ;  and 
a  tributary  streamlet's  course,  between  high  and 
narrow  banks,  was  the  best  place  we  could 
find/' 

"Good,''  said  I,  "you  are  always  careful; 
now  keep  near  me,  and  hold  my  horse  when  I 
dbmount :  I  have  a  share  in  this  affiur  which  I 
would  not  trust  to  another." 

I  slackened  my  horse's  pace,  and  the  party 
soon  overtook  me.  I  stopped  as  they  came  up, 
and  dismounted. 

"A  plague  on  these  roads  of  yours.  Khan," 
said  I  to  my  acquaintance ;  "  my  horse  has  lost 
a  shoe,  and  his  foot  is  somewhat  tender ;  so  I 
will  walk  a  coss  or  two  to  ease  him  of  my 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  259 

weight.      Surely  there  cannot  be  much  more 
of  this  stony  track." 

*^Not  much;  a  coss  or  two  perhaps;  we 
ought  to  be  near  a  dry  nuUa,  if  I  am  not  mis* 
taken^  and  from  thence  the  next  village  is  a 
coss  and  a  half;  after  that  the  road  is  good." 

''Let  the  Meer  Sahib  ride  on  my  tattoo/' 
said  a  voice  like  music;  ''I  am  cramped  and 
stiffs  and  I  shall  be  glad  to  walk  awhile." 

It  was  that  of  my  victim !  she  who  was  to 
die  under  my  hand  ere  a  quarter  of  an  hoiur 
elapsed.  She  must  be  beautiful  with  that 
voice^  thought  I ;  but  I  shall  see. 

*'No,  no.  Khan,"  said  I,  ''that  must  not 
be ;  I  am  soldier  enough  to  walk  when  I  have 
no  horse.  Mashalla !  my  limbs  are  strong  and 
supple,  and  I  would  not  mind  trying  you  at  a 
long  stage." 

"  As  you  will,  Meer  Sahib,  but  you  have  only 
to  say  the  word,  and  she  dismounts.  Alia 
knows  'tis  a  small  recompense  for  your  safe 
protection  over  this  dreary  tract,  which  never 
man  yet  passed  but  with  fear  and  apprehen- 
sion. The  nulla  too,  we  shall  reach  it  soon ; — 
they  say  many  a  brave  fellow's  blood  has  moist- 
ened its  sand." 


260  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  saw  the  woman  shudder  at  her  husband's 
speech^  and  I  checked  him. 

''  Shame  on  you^  Khan!"  said  I;  ^^ think 
who  hears  you :  women's  ears  are  not  fitted  to 
listen  to  tales  of  bloody  save  when  they  are  of  a 
battle-field;  and  of  scenes  in  which  honour  is 
gained  and  fame  won  at  the  sword's  point 
Here  you  are  safe;  no  rascally  Dacoo  would 
dare  to  meddle  with  a  kafila  like  ours,  and  we 
shall  pass  the  nulla,  as  we  have  those  behind 
us,  without  a  thought  of  its  dangers  or  what 
has  ever  happened  in  it.  But  what  was  that  ?" 
I  eagerly  asked,  as  something  crossed  our  path 
close  to  my  feet. 

''  Nothing,  but  a  hare,"  said  the  Khan ; 
*^  some  prowling  jackal  has  scared  her  from  her 
form,  and  she  seeks  another  hiding-place." 

**A  hare!"  I  repeated,  the  current  of  my 
blood  seeming  to  be  suddenly  arrested,  as  I 
thought  on  the  fearfiil  omen  to  a  Thug,— one 
that  could  not  be  disregarded,  or,  if  disregarded, 
was  certain  to  be  followed  by  the  most  dire 
calamities,  nothing  less  than  death  or  long  im- 
prisonment. 

*^  Yes,  Meer  Sahib,  a  hare.  Why  should  it 
astonish  you?" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  261 

*^  But  across  my  very  path/'  I  muttered  in- 
voluntarily. 

'^  'T  i¥as  chance/'  said  the  man ;  '^  what  of 
it?" 

^^ Nothing/'  replied  I;  ^^ nothings — we  have  an 
old  superstition  about  it  in  my  country^  but 
't  is  an  old  woman's  tale^  I  dare  say." 

I  paced  on  in  silence.  Ya  Alia !  what  a  con-> 
flict  was  raging  in  my  heart !  I  have  told  you 
I  disregarded  omens  :  I  cared  not  for  them, 
only  as  they  were  the  soul  of  Thuggee  as  far 
as  my  men  were  concerned;  and  to  humour 
them  I  feigned  to  be  particular  in  their  obser- 
Tance.  But  my  soul  quailed  when  I  was 
put  to  the  proof.  Every  tale  I  had  heard  of 
the  vengeance  of  Bhowanee  at  a  conscious 
neglect  of  her  commands  and  omens  flashed 
in  rapid  succession  across  my  mind^— 'how  one 
had  died,  eaten  by  worms ;  another  been  over- 
taken by  what  the  world  called  justice ;  how 
another  had  lost  his  wife  or  children, — and  I 
too  had  yet  a  child  !  I  say  I  quailed  in  mental 
terror  for  awhile ;  but  mine  was  a  stout  heart, 
a  noble  spirit;  and  it  roused  at  my  call,  like 
that  of  a  good  steed,  which  worn  and  weary  with 
travel,  yet  at  the  approach  of  strife  or  danger 
bears  his  master  as  gallantly  as  though  he  were 


262  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

fresh  from  his  stall.  Yes^  my  soul  rallied. 
Awaj  with  such  idle  tales^  fit  only  to  be  bug- 
bears to  children,  said  I  mentally ;  Ameer  Ali  is 
not  to  be  frightened  by  them.  And  to  lose  the 
charm, — the  object  of  my  anxiety,  when  almost 
within  my  grasp !    I  laughed  aloud. 

^*  You  are  merry,  Meer  Sahib,"  cried  Laloo, 
who  I  saw  was  at  his  place;  '^tell  us  your 
thoughts,  that  we  may  laugh  too ;  and  by  Alia ! 
we  need  it,  for  a  more  unsainted  country  I 
never  saw.*' 

^^  T  was  but  a  thought,"  said  I.  "  Know  you 
where  my  hookah  is?" 

"I  do  not,"  he  replied,  "but  I  will  call  for 
it."  And  the  word  was  passed  by  those  who 
followed  us  for  it  to  be  brought. 

This  was  the  preparatory  signal.  Every 
one  heard  it  and  took  his  post.  The  place  could 
not  be  far,  and  with  my  last  words  had  passed 
away  every  chance  of  life  to  our  compan- 
ions. 

Nor  was  it  far  off ;  a  few  moments'  walking 
brought  us  to  the  brink  of  the  nulla.  I  first 
descended  into  it,  and  disengaged  my  roomaL 
I  was  ready ;  one  by  one  the  others  followed 
me,  and  we  were  now  in  the  middle  of  the  dry 
and  sandy  bed,  mingled  together,  the  victims 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  263 

and  their  destroyers.  I  saw  the  time  was  come, 
and  I  gave  the  jhimee. 

They  fell, — ay  all !  and  almost  at  the  same 
time.    There  was  no  sound,  no  cry ;  all  that  I 
heard  was  a  faint  gurgling  noise  firom  the  hus- 
band of  the  woman,  who  had  writhed  in  her 
death-agony  under  my  fatal  gripe ;  a  few  con- 
vulsive throes  and  she  was  dead !     I  tore  away 
the  boddice  which  covered  her  bosom ;  I  thrust 
my  hands  into  it,  and  groped  upon  the  still 
warm  breast  for  the  prize  I  had  so  earnestly 
longed  for.  I  found  it  tied  to  a  silk  cord, — which 
defied  my  utmost  efibrts  to  break ;  but  I  un- 
sheathed my  dagger  and  cut  it,  and  I  hugged 
the  treasure  to  my  heart  in  a  frenzy  of  exulta- 
tion.    One  look  at  the  face,  thought  I,  and  the 
Lughaees  may  do  their  work ;  and  I  gazed  on 
it.     It  was  beautiful,  very  beautiful;  but  the 
expression  and  the  eyes — y  Sahib  !  why  did  I 
look  at  it?     I  might  have  spared  myself  years 
of  torment  had  I  not  done  so.    That  face,  of  all 
that  I  have  ever  seen  in  death,  haunts  me  stiU, 
and  will  ever  haunt  me,  sleeping  or  waking. 

Not  that  it  had  any  particular  efiect  on  me 
then.  No,  it  was  afterwards,  as  you  shall 
hear,  and  when  I  had  discovered  what  I  had 
done.     Tes,  she  was  beautiful,  fair  as  my  own 


264  GONPE88ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

Azima,  as  delicate  and  fruitless  in  (brm.  The 
Lughaees  shall  not  behold  these  beauties, 
thought  I,  nor  could  I  listen  to  their  coarse  re- 
marks; so  I  covered  up  the  bosom^  folded 
the  body  decently  in  the  sheet  which  had 
been  around  her,  and  sat  down  by  it  to  await 
their  coming. 

^^  How,  Jemadar  Sahib !''  said  Oopal,  as  he 
came  up  to  me,  ^^have  you  not  stripped  the 
body?  But  let  me  do  so;  yonder  sheet  is 
worth  two  rupees." 

"Let  it  alone!'*  cried  I;  "touch  her  not; 
she  is  too  fair  for  the  like  of  you  to  look  on. 
And  hark  ye,  my  fiiend,  let  her  be  buried  as 
you  see  her  now.  Whatever  the  others  may 
say,  tell  them  that  it  is  my  order ;  and  for  your 
own  share,  you  shall  have  a  new  Aeet  when  we 
reach  Jhalone." 

"  Jo  hookum,*'  said  the  man,  "  you  shall  be 
obeyed.    But  have  you  searched  for  jewek?'* 

"  I  have ;  she  had  none.  Away  with  her, 
and  see  that  I  am  obeyed.  Tet  stay,  I  will  ac- 
company you.'* 

I  went  with  him.  The  grave  was  where  they 
had  described  it,  between  the  high  and  narrow 
banks  of  a  small  watercourse ;  it  was  deep,  and 
already  contained  some  bodies.  I  saw  that  of  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  265 

fair  girl  laid  carefully  down  over  them^  and  I  pre- 
vented their  mutilating  it  with  their  knives  as 
they  had  done  the  others.  I  waited  till  all  had 
been  finished,  and  the  grave  covered  in ;  and  col- 
lecting my  scattered  party  we  pursued  our  jour- 
ney. It  was  well  we  had  been  so  expeditious, 
for  scarcely  half  a  coss  from  the  spot  we  met  a 
large  party  of  travellers,  who,  confident  in  their 
numbers,  had  pushed  on  by  night  as  we  had 
done.  Short  greetings  were  exchanged  between 
us,  a  few  inquiries  as  to  the  road,  whether  water 
was  to  be  had,  and  where,  and  we  passed  on. 

Our  booty  was  small  enough,  as  you  may 
conceive :  about  forty  rupees,  a  few  changes  of 
raiment,  the  tattoo  of  the  deceased^  and  the 
few  and  simple  ornaments  of  the  women,  worth 
perhaps  a  hundred  rupees,  were  all  we  got.  But 
I  had  the  real  prize,  worth  in  my  eyes  thou- 
sands of  rupees.  No  one  knew  I  had  it,  and  I 
kept  it  hung  round  my  own  neck,  and  dose  to 
xay  heart.  A  thousand  times  I  took  it  out  and 
gazed  at  it ;  there  was  something  about  it  which 
had  a  mysterious  efiect  on  me :  many  times  I 
thought  I  had  seen  it  before,  and  I  fancied  its 
old  and  battered  surface  was  familiar  to  me. 
But  my  mind  gave  me  no  clue  to  the  idea,  and  I 
attributed  the  effect  I  have  described  to  the  in« 

VOL.  HI.  N 


266  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

fluence  of  the  charm  itself,  and  I  was  assured  of 
its  potency.  How  Azima  will  prize  it !  thought 
I ; — ^in  itself  valueless,  yet  a  treasure  in  her  eyes 
and  mine,  for  it  will  protect  our  child,  and 
many  an  envious  eye  is  upon  her. 

We  were  still  &r  from  Jhalone,  and  the  sea- 
son admitted  of  further  wanderings ;  but  I  was 
sated.  Strange  to  say,  I  no  longer  thirsted  for 
adventure ;  and  though  it  came,  and  men  were 
delivered  into  our  hands,  yet  I  sought  not  for 
them.  Those  we  destroyed  were  casual  travel- 
lers who  joined  our  party,  and  whose  destruc- 
tion was  unavoidable. 

We  held  a  general  deliberation  at  a  village 
on  the  confines  of  Malwa;  and  though  some 
were  for  travelling  northward  as  fiur  as  Agra, 
and  thence  to  Jhalone,  I  overruled  this, 
and  indeed  had  the  majority  on  my  side,  who 
were  satisfied  with  what  we  had  got,  and  longed 
for  their  homes  as  I  did.  ^'  However,  my 
friends,^'  said  I,  ^^our  proceeding  homewards 
need  not  faxing  us  worse  booty  than  we  should 
get  by  going  north.  Roads  are  roads,  and  tra- 
vellers will  surely  be  on  them  wherever  we  go. 
Let  us  not  relax  in  our  vigUance,  and  do  you 
trust  in  the  lucky  fortune  of  Ameer  Ali.  Vic- 
tory has  always  followed  him,  and  his  star  is 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  267 

Still  high  in  the  ascendant.  Above  all,  let  us 
consult  the  omens,  and  by  them  be  guided ;  if 
it  is  our  fate  soon  to  see  our  homes,  they  will 
determine  our  actions  and  proceedings/' 

My  speech  was  received  with  plaudits ;  the 
omens  were  consulted;  and  though  none  remark- 
able were  observed,  yet  in  the  opinion  of  the 
best-informed  Thugs  we  were  justified  in  hold- 
ing our  present  direction,  till  it  should  be 
changed  either  by  meeting  with  new  adven- 
tures or  adverse  omens.  Accordingly  we  pur- 
sued our  route. 

I  forget  how  many  days  it  was  afterwards, 
but  we  were  encamped  at  Tearee,  a  large 
town  in  Bundelkhund,  and  had  been  there  two 
days  in  the  hope  of  bunij.  We  had  been  un* 
lucky  in  not  meeting  with  any  till  then ;  but 
our  Tilhaees  were  actively  employed,  and  I  was 
determined  not  to  quit  the  town  without  an  ad- 
venture, as  it  was  the  last  place  on  the  road  to 
Jhalone  where  we  could  hope  to  meet  with  any 
of  consequence.  The  Sothas  and  Tilhaees,  how- 
ever, returned  in  the  afternoon  with  downcast 
faces,  declaring  they  could  meet  with  no  one,  ex- 
cept miserable  creatures  hardly  worth  the  trou- 
ble of  destroying ;  and  all  were  for  moving  off 
the  next  morning. 

N  2 


268  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

I  was  piqued  at  our  ill  luck,  I  know  not 
why.  "  Stay,  however/'  said  I  to  them  all,  *'  for 
the  morrow ;  something  tells  me  it  will  be  a 
lucky  day,  and  one  is  not  of  much  conse- 
quence.'^  My  will  was  of  coiu^e  law  to  them, 
and  early  the  next  day,  I  dressed  myself  in  my 
best  clothes,  armed  myself  with  my  most  showy 
weapons,  and  taking  some  of  the  Thugs  with 
me,  as  it  were  a  personal  escort,  I  rode  into  the 
town,  causing  my  horse  to  caracole  as  I  went, 
in  order  to  show  off  my  admirable  horseman- 
ship. Twice  did  I  ride  up  and  down  the  bazar 
and  the  principal  streets,  but  without  meeting 
with  any  hope  of  adventure  or  bunij.  At  last, 
observing  three  respectable-looking  Mahome- 
dans  seated  on  a  chubootra,  or  terrace,  under 
the  shade  of  a  large  peepul-tree,  I  rode  up  to 
them,  and  inquired  whether  they  could  direct 
me  to  the  abode  of  any  dealer  in  pearls  or  pre- 
cious stones,  as  I  wished  to  purchase  some. 

'^  Are  you  in  earnest?''  said  the  oldest  of  the 
three,  "  or  do  you  merely  ask  to  find  out  whe- 
ther our  poor  town  would  afford  you  such  pre* 
cious  commodities?" 

^'God  forbid,  sirs,"  said  I,  ^'that  one  so 
young  as  I  am,  should  dare  to  endeavour  to 
jest  with  men  of  your  age  and  respectable  ap* 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  269 

« 

pearance.  I  do  indeed  seek  what  I  have  said, 
and  shall  rejoice  if  any  of  you  can  direct  my 
stepsj  for  here  I  am  a  stranger/' 

^^  Since  such  is  the  case/'  replied  the  old 
gentleman^  ^^  I  am  happy  in  being  able  even  at 
this  moment  to  present  you  to  Shekh  Nusr-oo- 
deen,  who  sits  here  beside  me,  and  who  follows 
the  respectable  calling  you  are  in  search  of. 
But  you  had  better  dismount,  and,  if  such  is 
your  pleasure,  join  our  Mujlis  for  as  long  as 
you  feel  inclined.  My  worthy  friend  will  then, 
I  doubt  not,  be  happy  to  accompany  you  to  his 
abode,  and  show  you  the  articles  you  require/' 

**You  are  kind,"  said  I,  ^^and  I  accept  of 
your  civil  invitation."  So  saying  I  dismounted, 
and  ascended  by  a  few  steps  to  where  they 
were  sitting. 

A  few  moments  were  occupied  in  the  cere- 
monies of  being  seated.  My  new  acquaintance 
called  for  a  hookah  and  sherbet,  and  in  a  few 
moments  we  were  on  excellent  terms. 

^^  And  what  may  be  your  distinguished 
name?"  said  the  elder  of  the  three,  who  had 
first  accosted  me. 

I  named  myself: — "a  poor  Syud,"  said  I; 
"an  unworthy  descendant  of  our  Prophet,— on 
whose  name  be  peace !" 


270  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

''Mashalla!  I  told  you  so/'  cried  the  old 
man.  '^Mashalla!  there  ia  no  mistakiDg  the 
noble  race; — and  his  speech  too !  How  saj  ye^ 
mj  friends,  is  it  not  sweet  and  melMuous  like 
a  verse  of  Hafiz?" 

"Ameen!  Ameen!''  cried  both,  "'tis  even 
so ;  the  young  Syud  is  a  worthy  representative 
of  his  tribe,  and  we  are  fortunate  in  having 
made  his  acquaintance.'' 

*^  You  overpower  me,  worthy  sirs,"  said  I ; 
'^I  Uttle  merit  these  encomiums;  for  having 
spent  all  my  days  in  camps  and  in  strife,  I 
have  learned  few  of  those  courtesies  which 
ought  to  adorn  the  manners  of  every  true  be- 
liever." 

"  You  have  served  then  with  Sindia  ?  "  asked 
the  pearl-merchant. 

''No,"  said  I,  ''not  in  his  armies,  though 
there  has  been  tough  fighting  enough  to  be 
seen  vith  them.  I  have  served  in  the  Dukhun ; 
and  I  am  proud  to  say  under  the  banners  of 
Salabut  ILban  of  EUichpoor." 

"  A  good  name,"  cried  all ;  "  the  noble  Khan 
too  has  won  it  bravely,  though  not  on  our 
side  in  the  late  contests." 

"  It  matters  not,"  said  I ;  "  wherever  a  blow 
was  to  be  struck,  or  there  was  hope  of  a  fight 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  2?! 

or  a  foray^  Salabut  Khan  was  ever  first  in  the 
fray^  and  the  last  to  leave  it/' 

^And  your  destination^  Syud?''  asked  the 
pearl-merchant. 

"  Jhalone/'  I  replied.  '^  Salabut  Khan  has 
reduced  his  force ;  and  there  being  no  longer 
hope  of  employment  for  a  cavalier  like  myself^ 
I  returned  home  to  my  father,  and  have  taken 
quiet  service  with  the  Rajah, — whom  Alia  pre- 
serve !  for  he  is  as  generous  a  prince  as  any 
of  Hindostan;  and  on  his  behalf  I  have  re- 
cently been  on  a  mission  to  t9e  durbar  of 
Doulut  Rao,  on  some  matters  which  have  been 
in  dispute  between  them.  I  am  proud  too  to 
say  that  all  has  been  quietly  settled.^' 

^'Soobhan  Alia!''  cried  the  third  worthy; 
'^  how  could  it  be  otherwise,  since  our  honoured 
guest  has  managed  the  negotiation  ?" 

Again  I  bowed  my  head  to  the  earth,  and 
acknowledged  the  compliment.  Some  desultory 
conversation  followed,  and  I  rose  to  depart. 

*^My  time  is  precious,"  said  I,  "and  I  im- 
plore you  to  excuse  me.  I  have  much  to  ar- 
range about  the  men  who  accompany  me,  and 
I  go  on  to  the  chowree  to  settle  their  accounts 
with  the  kotwal:  if  the  worthy  Shekh  will 
allow  one  of  his  attendants  to  point  out  his 


272  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TDUG. 

abode^  I  will  notice  it^  and  visit  him  ere  sun- 
set/^ 

*'  Nay,  Meer  Sahib,  this  cannot  be/'  replied 
the  Shekh :  ^^  behold  I  am  ready,  I  will  aocom- 
pahy  you ;  my  poor  house  is  not  far  off,  and  Alia 
forbid  I  should  be  the  means  of  trespassing 
upon  your  time/' 

He  arose,  girded  up  his  loins,  threw  his 
shawl  over  his  shoulders,  and  thrusting  his 
feet  into  his  slippers  prepared  to  accompany  me, 

"  I  take  my  leave  then,  worthy  sirs,''  said  I 
to  the  others^  ^*  may  health  be  with  you  !** 

^^Not  without  the  pan  and  utr,  Meer  Sa* 
hib,''  said  the  elder;  '^it  cannot  be,  that  we 
should  let  you  go  like  a  dog"  And  calling  to 
an  attendant,  the  articles  were  brought.  The 
pan  was  presented  to  me ;  I  was  duly  anointed 
on  .my  beard  and  under  my  arms,  and  after  a 
few  more  salams  and  compliments,  I  was  fol- 
lowing my  new  acquaintance  the  pearl-mer- 
chant. 

*^  Is  he  to  be  bunij  ?'*  whispered  one  of  my 
attendant  Thugs  to  me  in  Ramasee  as  I  passed 
him. 

"Hush!''  said  I,  "speak  not  a  word;  but 
run  all  of  ye  before  us  and  clear  the  way,  as  if 
I  were  a  great  man," 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  273 

They  obeyed  me,  and  ran  forward,  shouting 
and  pushing  the  crowd  to  and  fro,  as  though  I 
had  been  a  nobleman  of  fifty  descents  and  a 
hundred  titles. 

We  soon  reached  the  house  of  the  merchant ; 
and  leaving  our  slippers  at  the  door,  he  took 
me  by  the  hand  and  led  me  at  once  into  the 
private  apartment,  where  I  suppose  he  trans- 
acted his  business  or  received  his  best  cus- 
tomers.    It  was  a  dahlan,  or  veranda,  open- 
ing into  a  court,  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a 
small  fountain ;  its  edges  were  planted  with  red 
poppies  and  larkspur,  in  various  figures ;  and  a 
plantain  tree  or  two  flung  their  broad  green 
leaves  over  all.     The  place  looked  cool,  and 
was  scrupulously  neat  and  clean.    The  room 
where  we  sat  had  been  newly  whitewashed, 
and  its  floor  covered  with  a  white  cloth,  ex- 
cept the  musnud  itself,  which  was  of  yeUow 
cloth,  bordered  with  blue  velvet ;  a  few  large 
luxurious-looking  pillows  invited   me  to   re- 
cline, and  forget  the  world  and  its  cares.    Such 
shall  be  my  own  home,  thought  I,  after  awhile; 
a  fountain  is  easily  made,  and  1  will  enjoy  my 
peace  and  quiet  even  as  this  worthy  does.     I 
had  seen  a  hundred  such,  but  the  unobtrusive 

n5 


27^  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

neatness  and  comfort  cf  the  spot  struck  me 
forcibly ;  and  whilst  envying  the  possessor  his 
peaceful  lot,  I  was  inwardly  forming  a  plan  to 
decoy  him  with  me^  which  I  had  leisure  to  ma- 
ture, for  he  had  left  me  seated^  and  was  for 
some  time  absent 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  275 


CHAPTER    XII. 

**  Hor, — What  is  the  issue  of  the  business  there  ? 
ITafn.— It  will  be  short,  the  interim  is  mine : 

And  a  man's  life 's  no  more  than  to  say  one." 

Hamlet,  act  v.  sc.  2. 

Hb  returned  after  some  time,  bringing  with 
him  a  small  casket,  and  leading  by  the  hand 
a  noble-looking  boy,  whom  he  presented  to  me 
as  his  son,  his  first-bom.  He  was  about  twelve 
years  of  age,  inteUigent  in  feature,  and  withal 
handsome,  and  possessing  a  confidence  of  man- 
ner I  had  never  seen  surpassed. 

"  Alia  has  been  merciful  to  you,  my  firiend,^' 
said  I;  ''and  the  Sahib  Zadah  is  worthy  of 
his  sire.  I  had  a  son  too  once,  who  promised 
to  be  such  a  one  as  the  boy  before  me ;  but  it  was^ 


276  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

His  will !  and  I  have  now  a  lonely  house.  Tet 
why  obtrude  my  griefs  upon  a  stranger?  You 
have  doubtless  other  flowers  of  the  same  tree." 

'^  There  are  three  of  them,''  said  the  mer- 
chant, ''  and  they  are  the  pride  of  my  exist- 
ence; for,  after  all,  what  is  wealth?  what  is 
honour?  what  is  well-doing  or  respect  in  the 
world,  without  some  one  to  inherit  it,  and  to 
tell  of  his  father  to  yet  unborn  generations? 
And  you  are  yet  young.  Why  be  without 
hope  ?  AUa  will  not  fail  to  listen  to  the  prayers 
of  a  devout  Syud." 

«  Alas,"  said  I,  "  I  think  not  of  it.  A  girl 
remains  to  me,  who  is  contracted  in  maniage 
to  the  son  of  a  worthy  neighbour,  and  upon 
her  rest  my  hopes  at  present.  It  is  on  her  ac- 
count that  I  seek  a  few  pearls  for  the  marriage 
ceremonies." 

'^  And  they  are  here,  Meer  Sahib ;  pearls 
from  Surat  and  from  Serendeeb, — jewels  that  a 
monarch  might  be  proud  to  wear."  And  he 
opened  the  casket,  and  displayed  its  beautiful 
contents  to  my  admiring  eyes. 

^'  They  are  indeed  beautiful,"  said  I ;  "  but 
a  poor  soldier  like  myself  has  little  to  do 
with  such  costly  ornaments.  Show  me,  I  pray 
you,  a  few  of  a  lower  price,  such  as  will  suit 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  277 

my  present  wants^  which  do  not  reach  further 
than  three  hundred  rupees^  worth/' 

He  selected  a  string,  and  held  them  out  to 
me ;  they  were  what  I  really  required,  and  the 
purchase  was  quickly  concluded. 

Still  however  the  glittering  strings  lay  before 
me ;  and  as  I  took  up  one  in  particular  of  great 
beauty,  from  the  evenness  of  the  pearls  and 
their  bright  water,  I  said,  as  if  invohmtarily, 
"  Would  that  my  patron  could  see  these  !'^ 

"Eh!  what?''  cried  the  merchant.  "Do 
you  think  he  would  purchase  them?" 

"  Assuredly,"  said  I ;  "  for  shortly  before  I 
left  Jhalone  the  Rajah  was  in  the  greatest 
need  of  pearls,  and  sent  hither  and  thither  for 
them,  but  without  success;  none  were  to  be 
procured ;  and  he  was  even  talking  of  sending  to 
Surat  for  some ;  but  the  length  of  the  journey, 
and  the  risk,  put  the  matter  out  of  his  head." 

The  merchant  mused  for  awlule.  At  last 
he  said,  ''  And  you  really  think  he  would  pur- 
chase them?" 

'^  I  do.  His  daughter  will  be  married  next 
year,  and  he  is  collecting  jewels  for  the  cere- 
mony." 

"They  are  very  beautiftd,"  said  the  mer- 
chant, taking  up  the  string,  "are  they  not? 


278  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

I  have  had  them  now  for  two  years^  and  no  one 
here  is  rich  enough  to  purchase  them ;  yet  they 
are  cheap,  I  swear  by  your  beard  they  are,  and 
I  look  for  but  little  profit  upon  them.'' 
''The  price?'' I  asked. 
''  From  a  poor  man,  like  you,  Meer  Sahib,  a 
Syud  and  a  soldier,  I  would  take  six  thousand 
rupees,  but  firom  a  Rajah  and  an  infidel  I  would 
ask  eight." 

''Good,"  said  L  "Now  listen  to  me.  I 
am,  as  you  say,  poor;  and  I  have  the  heavy  ex- 
pense of  this  marriage  coming  upon  me.  What 
say  you  to  accepting  my  aid,  and  taking  the 
pearls  to  Jhalone  and  selling  them  there  ?  The 
Rajah  is  much  guided  by  me;  and  if  I  get  him 
to  pay  eight  thousand  rupees,  you  will  pay  me 
back  the  three  hundred  I  now  owe  you  for  those 
I  have  purchased  ?  Turn  it  over  in  your  mind^ 
and  tell  me  your  determination." 

"Jhalone  is  a  long  way,"  said  the  merchant : 
"  and  if  I  sell  my  pearls,  how  am  I  to  get  back 
with  the  money?  Thieves  will  hear  of  the 
transaction,  and  I  may  be  waylaid  and  mur- 
dered." 
"  Fear  not,"  replied  I,  "be  at  rest  on  that  score. 
To  one  who  has  come  so  &r  firom  his  home  to 
oblige  him,  the  Rigah  will  give  an  escort  to  re- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  279 

turn.  Of  this  I  am  confident ;  and  if  this  is  all 
that  prevents  your  making  the  determination  to 
accompany  me^  you  had  better  dismiss  it  from 
your  mind  at  once/^ 

'^  I  will  consult  the  astrologer/^  said  he. 

^*  Nay,  Shekhjee/'  I  replied,  **  this  is  too  ri- 
diculous. What  have  we  true  believers  to  do 
with  astrologers  ?  The  man  you  would  consult 
is  a  EUndoo,  and  there  is  abomination  in  the 
very  word.  Besides,  what  danger  is  there  ?  I 
have  some  fifty  men  with  me,  my  own  attend- 
ants, and  the  Rajah^s  sepoys,  therefore  no  harm 
can  come  to  you ;  as  for  your  return  you  will 
have  a  few  horsemen,  who  will  afibrd  you  am- 
ple protection.  Again,  you  said  you  have 
had  the  necklace  for  two  years,  and  never  had 
an  ofier  for  it;  why,  therefore,  keep  your 
money  unemployed?  Be  wise,  man,  and  come 
with  me." 

^'  Yes,  father,''  said  the  lad,  '^  listen  to  what 
the  brave  Meer  Sahib  says ;  and  I  will  accom- 
pany you,  and  see  the  world  beyond  our  town. 
•You  know  you  have  promised  to  take  me  with 
you  the  first  journey  you  make.'' 

^Well,  it  is  very  tempting  certainly,"  said 
the  merchant.  ^^  Eight  thousand  rupees,  you 
said^  Meer  Sahib  ?    That  is  worth  going  for, 


280  CONFfiBSIONB  OF  A  THUG. 

and  these  baubles  are  useless  to  me  here.  To 
tell  you  the  truth/^  continued  he,  '^  I  got  them 
from  a  Pindharee^  who  served  with  Cheetoo,  or 
Dost  Mahomed^  I  know  not  which;  he  kept 
them  as  long  as  he  could,  but  the  Lubhurs 
were  broken  up  by  the  Feringhees  (a  sad  blow 
to  our  free  trade),  and  though  a  few  horsemen, 
his  own  followers,  stuck  to  him,  yet  he  had  no- 
thing to  give  them;  at  last,  when  they  be- 
came mutinous,  and  threatened  his  life  for  their 
pay,  he  was  obliged  to  seU  these,  and  I  was  the 
purchaser/' 

And  you  got  them  cheap?''  said  L 
Yes,  they  were  not  dear,  Meer  Sahib;  a 
man  in  necessity  rarely  drives  a  hard  bargain. 
I  got  them  cheap ;  and  yet  I  swear  to  you  that 
they  are  cheap  at  eight  thousand  rupees.  I  say 
this  from  experience ;  for  I  have  sold  worse  to 
Mahdajee  Sindia  himself  for  ten  thousand ;  but 
he  will  not  purchase  now,  and  they  lie  heavy  on 
my  hands." 

'^  All  therefore  considered,  Shekhjee,"  said  I, 
''  you  had  by  far  better  accompany  me  to  Jha- 
lone.  As  to  the  journey,  a  month  will  see  you 
back  again ;  the  season  is  favourable  for  travel, 
and  as  we  are  a  strong  party,  and  march  by 
night,you  will  never  be  incommoded  by  the  sun." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  281 

^<WeU,  Meer  Sahib^  I  have  almost  deter- 
mined ;  but  it  will  be  necessary  to  tell  those  in- 
side/' and  he  pointed  with  his  thumb  to  the 
zenana ;  '^  and  as  you  said  you  had  to  go  to  the 
kotwal  on  some  business^  if  you  could  look  in 
here  after  it  is  all  over^  about  the  time  of  even- 
ing prayer^  I  shall  be  able  to  give  you  a  deci- 
sive answer.  Much  as  we  affect  to  despise 
women^  you  know^  I  dare  say^  Meer  Sahib^  that 
it  makes  one  uncomfortable  to  undertake  any- 
thingy  more  especially  a  journey,  without  con- 
sulting them.*' 

"As  you  will/'  said  I;  "I  am  indifferent 
about  the  matter ;  it  is  for  your  good  alone  that 
I  have  offered  this  counsel ;  and  in  this  world  of 
infidelity  and  selfishness  it  is  refreshing  to  the 
heart  either  to  assist  a  brother  Moslem,  or  to 
be  assisted  by  one  without  selfish  motives. 
Alia  Hafiz !  I  take  my  leave,  and  I  will  return 
by  the  Moghreb,  and  bring  the  money  for  my 
pearls."     I  left  him. 

"  Is  he  to  be  bunij  ?"  again  asked  the  Thug. 

"Peace,  fool!"  said  I,  laughing;  **he  has 
gorged  the  bait,  but  the  hook  is  not  yet  struck. 
Wait.  Inshalla !  Ameer  Ali  is  not  the  son  of 
an  owl  or  a  jackass ;  and  Inshalla !  we  will  yet 


282  CONFBBSION8  OF  A  THUG. 

throw  dirt  on  his  beard^  for  all  he  is  bo  cau- 
tious/' 

I  had  no  business  with  the  kotwal^  as  yon 
may  have  imagined.  I  rode  to  my  tent,  and 
assembling  the  leaders  of  the  band^  developed 
to  them  my  plans,  and  gave  them  instnicticns 
as  to  their  demeanor  and  conduct  before  our 
new  guest  in  prospect :  this  done,  I  was  easy 
about  the  rest  If  he  came ! — It  was  almost  too 
much  to  hope  for;  yet  I  had  co]|&dence  in  my- 
self and  in  my  fate.  And  the  boy !  that  beaijt- 
tiful  boy ! — I  had  (for  once)  no  heart  to  be  a 
participator  in  his  death.  I  must  not  allow 
him  to  accompany  us,  I  said  to  myself;  enough 
that  the  house  is  made  desolate  by  the  death  of 
the  father.  I  was  thus  musing  \dien  Laloo 
came  to  me. 

^'  You  are  mad,  Meer  Sahib,''  said  he ;  ^  this 
plan  is  not  feasible.  Bunij  met  with  on  the 
road  is  well  enough ;  but  to  drag  a  man  out  of 
his  house,  as  I  may  say,  to  destroy  him,  is  too 
bad ;  and  I  do  not  think  it  is  justifiable." 

^'  Ha !''  cried  I ;  ^'  so  you  are  turned  against 
me.     How  is  this?" 

^'  God  forbid  that  you  should  say  so,  Meer 
Sahib ;  but  look  at  the  matter.  You  are  known 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  283 

in  the  town^  people  have  seen  you  enter  the 
house  of  the  merchant,  and  they  will  know  that 
he  accompanies  you.  Will  they  not  hunt  us 
out?'' 

*'  You  are  an  owl/'  said  I,  laughing ;  ^^  trust 
me,  there  is  no  fear;  and  as  for  taking  the  man 
out  of  his  house,  I  tell  thee  I  see  no  more  dif* 
ference  in  it  than  in  havmg  met  him  on  the 
road  in  the  regular  way.  Let  me  alone,  I  know 
my  work,  and  when  we  have  got  him  you  shall 
yourself  applaud  what  I  have  done." 

*'  Nay,  it  was  but  a  friendly  remonstrance," 
said  he ;  ^^  and  as  you  feel  confident,  go  on  with 
the  matter.     He  will  be  good  bunij  ?" 

^^  Assuredly,  to  th$  tune  of  some  thousand 
rupees.  By  Alia !  I  was  tired  of  the  humdrum 
work  we  have  been  at  lately,  and  my  blood 
stagnated  in  my  veins.  This  has  stirred  it,  and  I 
have  set  myself  to  the  work.  You  know  I 
seldom  fail." 

^'  Seldom  indeed,  Meer  Sahib ;  but  can  I  do 
aught?" 

"Yes,  you  can,"  said  I:  "follow  me  at  a 
little  distance,  and  note  the  house.  The  fool  I 
am  after  will  depend  on  his  astrologer  for  a  good 
day  to  quit  his  home.  I  am  sure  of  this,  for 
he  said  he  would;  and  he  took  my  bantering 


284  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

against  it  with  an  ill  grace.  Find  out  his  servants^ 
and  from  them  the  Brahmin ;  take  money  \dth 
you  and  pay  him.  There  is  enough  of  daylight 
yet,  and  remember  tomorrow  morning  is  to  be 
a  lucky  one,  and  the  next  a  bad  one.  Mind 
this,  and  do  your  best,  for  much  depends  upon 
it — ^nay,  everything.** 

^'On  my  head  and  eyes  be  it!*'  said  he; 
**  and  therefore,  Meer  Sahib,  I  pray  you  accom- 
pany me  even  now,  better  in  disguise  perhaps, 
and  show  me  the  house.  Leave  the  rest  to  me, 
and  I  will  not  fail.** 

"  A  good  thought,**  said  I.  "  The  sun  will 
not  set  for  the  next  four  hours ;  I  can  easily  re- 
turn and  equip  myself  afresh.  So  saying  I 
stripped  myself  of  my  fine  clothes,  put  on  others 
which  were  soiled  and  dirty,  tied  up  my  face, 
except  my  eyes,  and  tucking  my  sword  under 
my  arm,  looked  as  disreputable  a  brawler  or 
smoker  of  ganja  as  any  in  the  good  town  of 
Tearee.** 

**  Come,**  said  I,  "  our  errand  is  soon  done  ;'* 
and  so  it  was.  We  walked  past  the  house,  and 
I  left  my  ally  at  the  comer  of  the  street,  with  a 
hundred  rupees  in  his  waistband,  and  a  cunning 
heart  in  his  breast. 

I  returned,  and  re-dressing  myself,  I  mounted 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  285 

my  horse^  and  took  my  way  to  the  mer- 
chant's, with  the  money  I  owed  him.  I  found 
him  in  the  same  spot;  but  as  the  evening 
was  sultry,  he  led  me  to  the  terrace  of  his 
house,  where  carpets  had  been  spread  for  our 
convenience.  I  paid  my  money,  and  received 
the  pearls,  and  then  entered  upon  the  main  ob- 
ject of  my  visit. 

*^  You  will  go  then,  Shekhjee  ?*'  said  I ;  ^^  or 
is  your  mind  against  it?'' 

"  Not  at  all,  not  at  all,"  replied  he.  '^  It  is  my 
wish  to  go, — ^my  great  wish,  Meer  Sahib ;  but 
when  I  mentioned  it  in  my  zenana,  though  the 
proposition  met  with  no  opposing  words  or  tears, 
they  one  and  all  declared  that  a  lucky  day  must 
be  fixed,  without  which  it  would  be  clearly  of 
no  use  my  going  at  all.  You  know  what  wo- 
men are,  Meer  Sahib ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  I 
could  not  overcome  their  scruples ;  for  the  more 
I  argued  and  persuaded,  the  more  strongly  they 
opposed ;  and  in  fact,  the  matter  became  so  se- 
rious, that  to  pacify  them — mind  you — to  pa- 
cify them — I  sent  ten  rupees  to  a  Brahmin 
who  lives  hard  by,  who  is  a  noted  astrologer, 
and  the  only  one  here  in  whom  any  confidence 
is  placed.  Alia  is  my  witness,  I  cared  not 
what  he  said ;  but  when  a  message  came  back 


286  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

• 

to  say  that  tomorrow  was  an  unlucky  day^  the 
whole  Zenan-khana,  wives^  slaves,  and  asseels, 
set  up  such  a  howl  of  lamentation  at  what 
might  have  happened,  and  afterwards  of  con- 
gratulation at  my  having  escaped  the  threatened 
evil,  that  I  was  fairly  stunned,  and  have  given 
up  the  idea  of  the  journey  for  tomorrow  at  any 
rate.  But  you  know,  Meer  Sahib,  tomorrow's 
conjunction  of  planets  may  have  a  different  ef- 
fect, and  as  you  will  stay*' — 

**  Indeed,  Shekhjee,*'  said  I,  *^  I  cannot  stay. 
Here  have  I  idled  away  three  whole  days,  and 
I  can  remain  no  longer,  for  time  is  precious  to 
me*  My  patron  will  even  now  wonder  what 
has  delayed  me ;  and  to  lose  his  favour  will  be 
the  loss  of  my  means  of  maintenance.  So  to- 
morrow I  start,  most  assuredly,  whether  you 
come  or  not.  And  as  to  your  accompanying 
me,  that  is  your  matter;  I  am  perfectly  indif- 
ferent to  it,  except  that  I  shall  lose  your  pleaamt 
society  on  the  road.^' 

He  was  fiurly  perplexed.  He  had  evidently 
reckoned  on  my  stay ;  but  my  careless,  yet  de- 
termined manner  of  speaking  left  him  no  hope 
of  a  change  in  my  opinions ;  and,  as  a  Persian 
would  have  said,  he  held  ^^  the  finger  of  deli- 
beration between  the  teeth  of  impatient  desire. 


yy 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  287 

There  he  sat  for  a  long  time^  looking  on  the 
ground  in  silence.  It  was  a  struggle  between 
the  love  of  gain  and  superstition ;  for  though 
he  had  wished  me  to  believe  the  contrary,  he 
was  as  fully  imbued  with  the  belief  of  lucky  and 
unlucky  days  as  any  of  his  wives  slaves,  or 
asseels.    At  length  he  said : 

^^  Meer  Sahib,  you  remember  our  agreement — 
the  two  hundred  rupees  ?  I  will  make  it  an- 
other hundred  if  you  stay  one  more  day.  You 
are  a  poor  man,  and  a  hundred  rupees  will  buy 
many  clothes  for  your  daughter's  marriage/^ 

Here  was  a  direct  attempt  to  cheat  me  out  of 
a  hundred  rupees;  and,  for  the  latter  part  of 
his  speech,  I  could  have  strangled  him  on  the 
spot.  Yet  I  kept  my  temper :  I  was  playing 
too  deep  a  game  to  lose  it,  and  for  a  trifle 
too. 

«No,  Shekh,'^  said  I,  "it  cannot  be;  I 
would  not  for  a  thousand  rupees  stay  an  houx 
after  dayUght  tomorrow :  you  cannot  tempt  me. 
But  have  you  ever  thought  that  your  Nujoomee 
may  have  played  you  false,  and  that  it  requires 
a  few  more  rupees  than  ten  to  make  the  hea- 
vens propitious  ?  I  have  heard  of  such  things, 
ay,  and  proved  them  too,  or  perhaps  I  might 
believe  in  the  aspect  of  the  stars  as  you  do." 


ftS8  COXFB8SION8  OF  A  THUO. 

''Ay!  say  you  80,  my  friend?''  cried  he. 
By  Alia  I  would  beat  the  rogue  with  a  dioe  in  hk 
own  temple^  with  a  shoe  of  cow's  leather  too^  if 
I  could  think  he  was  tiying  to  cheat  me;  hot 
thatisinqpossible.  How  can  he  help  the  position 
of  the  stars?  And  yet  say,  shall  I  send  mote 
money?" 

''  No^"  said  I,  ''surely  not;  if  he  is  honest, 
he  will  fling  it  in  your  servant's  fiioe;  if  he  is  a 
rogue,  he  will  keep  it,  and  send  word  that  the 
stars  have  changed;  in  the  first  ease  you  will  eat 
dirt,  in  the  second  you  will  be  cheated,  and  he 
will  laugh  at  your  bearcL  No,  I  see  no  help 
for  you,  but  to  go  in  defiance  of  him,  the  ae- 
nana,  and  the  stars;  and  this  will  prove  you  to 
be  a  man." 

"  Impossible,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  he  despond^ 
ingly.  "  Putting  the  Nujoomee  out  of  the  qucs* 
tion,I  have  four  wives.  Alia  help  me  1 — the  law- 
ful number  you  know ;  but  oh !  my  friend,  their 
wrath  is  dreadful,  and  I  dare  not  provrice  it." 

"It  is  enough,"  said  I;  "you  will  not  go^ 
because  you  dare  not, — ^not  because  you  do  not 
wish  it" 

"  Exactly,  Meer  Sahib :  you  have  hit  upon  the 
wy  cause.  My  own  heart  is  willing^  and  the 
prospect  of  gain  leads  me ;  but  those  women"— 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  289 

It  was  prayer  time^  and  the  Muezzin's  sono- 
rous voice  proclaimed  the  hour  from  the  roof  of  a 
neighbouring  mosque.  We  performed  our  ab- 
lutions^ and,  as  good  Mussuhnans,  we  spread 
our  carpets,  and  turning  to  the  still  glowing 
west,  poured  forth  our  evening  praise  and 
thanksgiving. 

I  was  determined  to  stay  till  the  last  moment 
I  could,  to  give  my  emissary  time  for  his  pro- 
ceedings,  and,  if  no  message  came  from  the 
astrologer,  to  try  some  other  plan,  or  even  to 
agree  to  stay  another  day.  Ah,  gold !  thought 
I,  if  thou  desertest  me  now  at  my  best  need,  I 
will  forswear  thy  worship. 

Our  prayers  were  ended,  and  still  we  sat  and 
conversed,  but  no  message  came  to  suit  my  pur- 
pose.  I  had  gradually  led  the  merchant  back  to 
the  subject  of  the  journey,  and  was  picturing  to 
him,  in  terms  suited  to  his  avaricious  soul,  the  re- 
ception he  would  assuredly  meet  with  at  Jhalone; 
and  I  was  preparing  my  words  to  introduce 
a  change  in  my  opinions  as  to  staying  ano- 
ther day,  when  a  servant  came  up  the  steps, 
and  whispered  something  in  his  ear,  at  which 
he  started,  yet  at  the  same  time  his  face  put  on 
a  joyous  appearance. 

'^  Excuse  me  for  an  instant,  my  friend,'^  said 

VOL.  ITI.  O 


290  CONFE8BION8  OP  A  THUG. 

he ;  ^'  I  am  wanted  below — some  one  awaits  me 
in  the  Dewan  Khana.  Wait  here^  and  I  wiD 
rejoin  you  instantly.'' 

My  heart  beat  loud  and  quick  in  my  bosom 
as  I  watched  him  down  the  steps.  Could  it  be 
that  I  had  succeeded  ?  or  was  there  any  fear  of 
danger  to  my  own  person  ?  I  looked  over  the 
terrace;  it  was  far  too  high  to  leap  ftom; 
escape^  if  there  was  danger,  was  impracticable. 
But  a  moment's  thought  rallied  me ;  and  as  I 
disengaged  my  trusty  sword,  and  held  it  ready 
for  action,  I  laughed  at  my  own  fears,  for  I 
knew  that  I  could  defend  that  narrow  stair 
against  a  host.  I  looked  over  into  the  court* 
yard  of  the  Dewan  Khana,  but  saw  no  one :  I 
could  hear  two  loud  voices  in  low  and  earnest 
conversation  ;  and  as  I  stretched  forth  my 
neck,  and  bent  over  the  parapet  of  the  terrace, 
in  the  vain  endeavour  to  catch  a  syllable,  I  was 
suddenly  gratified  by  seeing  the  merchant  and 
a  figure  robed  in  white,  which  I  knew  at  once 
to  be  that  of  a  Hindoo,  while  his  bare  and 
shaven  head  proved  him  to  be  a  priest,  emerge 
from  the  Dewan  Khana ;  and  now  their  words 
came  clearly  to  me. 

^  Then  there  is  no  obstacle?"  said  the  mer- 
chant. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  291 

*'  None,''  said  the  Brahmin,  (for  so  he  was,) 
^'  as  I  have  said,  there  was  a  mistake  in  the  ta- 
bles and  calculations  which  I  have  just  dis- 
covered* My  art  also  told  me  that  thou  tv^rt 
anxious  to  go;  am  I  right?'' 

'^  Bight,  ah,  virtuous  Brahmin,  assuredly  thou 
art.    I  am  promised  gain — ^naj,  wealth." 

'^And  thou  wilt  be  successful,"  said  the 
other*  ''  May  Narayun  grant  it !  I  will  pray 
for  thy  good  fortune." 

^^  Do  so,  do  so,  good  Brahmin  :  good  Seo- 
nath,  I  will  not  forget  thee  on  my  return.  In* 
shalla!  I  can  be  grateful:  I  will  make  a  nuzzur 
through  thee  to  the  temple." 

'^  You  will  not  fail  to  do  so,  I  think  Shekhjee, 
for  Ballajee  hath  been  propitious  to  thee  ever 
since  thy  nuzzurs  have  been  offered  up  at  his 
shrine*  But  I  go  to  present  thy  gift,  though  it 
is  a  small  one.  Narayun  keep  thee !" 

^'  It  shall  be  doubled — ^trebled,  Seonath.  I 
swear  to  thee  by  Alia  I  will  not  forget  when  I 
return.  Thou  goest!  Well,  AUa  Hafiz,  my 
firiend  awaits  me." 

He  returned  to  me.  ^^  Rejoice  with  me^ 
my  friend,"  cried  he,  '^  my  kind  Meer  Sahib  I 
After  all  tomorrow  is  the  lucky  day.  My 
friend  the   Brahmin  sent  one  of  his  disciples 

o2 


292  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THI70. 

to  say  there  was  a  mistake  in  the  calcu* 
lations  upon  his  tablets,  and  that  the  aspect  of 
the  heavens  was  favourable  to  me  for  an  unli- 
mfted  period.  Ah  how  wise  he  is,  Meer  Sa- 
hib, and  how  honest ! — you  called  him  a  rogue, 
but  see,  he  might  have  kept  me  in  suspense  for 
a  month,  and  refused  to  consult  the  stars  at  all 
until  he  had  been  well  paid.  Well,  after  all, 
it  is  the  power  of  Alia,  and  doubtless  these  in- 
fidels hold  some  communion  with  him,  which 
is  denied  to  those  of  the  true  faith.^' 

''So  it  would  seem,  Shekhjee,'^  said  I,  hu- 
mouring him ;  **  it  is  no  doubt  wonderful  that 
your  friend,  for  an  astrologer,  is  for  once  ho- 
nest. Of  course  you  paid  him  UberaUy  for  his 
new  discovery?*' 

The  merchant  winced.  ''A  trifle,  Meer  Sa- 
hib ;  a  few  pice  to  purchase  oil  for  the  temple 
was  aU  he  wanted**' 

''  Oh,  rare  disinterestedness !"  cried  I ; ''  truly 
it  is  grateful  to  the  heart  to  see  such  omduct 
in  this  selfish  world,  where  every  one  appears 
to  strive  how  he  can  overreach  his  neighbour. 
Of  course  he  has  no  prospective  advantage  ?'* 

^  None,  Meer  Sahib,  none !  How  could  a 
true  believer  have  dealings  or  connexion  with 
an  infidel  ?    Do  I  not  take  advantage  of  his 


OONFSaSIONS  OF  A  THUQ.  293 

learning  for  my  own  convenience^  and  then 
laugh  at  his  beard  ?^'    And  he  chuckled* 

Liar!  said  I  to  myself^  as  I  clenched  my 
hand  and  ground  my  teeth^  thou  shalt  answer 
to  Alia  for  this  perjury  before  thou  art  many 
days  older.  Verily  this  is  a  meritorious  deed, 
and  therefore  hast  thou  been  delivered  into  my 
hands*  A  Hajji  too !  Oh^  shame,  shame !  Tet 
then  I  remembered  the  Arab  verse  which  saith, 
'^  If  thy  neighbour  hath  performed  the  Haj, 
trust  him  not ;  and  if  he  hath  done  it  twice, 
haste  thee  to  remove  thine  abode  from  his  vi- 
cinity/^ 

"Good,  O  Hajji,"  said  I,  "and  you  do 
right.  But  the  night  wanes,  you  had  better 
make  preparation  for  the  journey ;  and  let  me 
offer  you  counsel ;  bring  no  one  with  you  but 
a  servant  or  two;  my  company  is  ample  for  your 
protection.  I  have  a  small  pal  which  will  hold 
us  both ;  and,  above  idl,  bring  not  your  son, — he 
will  but  fatigue  himself  for  no  good  purpose, 
and  be  a  clog  on  our  rapid  movements,  for 
rapid  they  must  be.'* 

"  I  will  follow  your  advice  in  all  things,  Meer 
Sahib.  I  shall  bring  no  servants;  the  man 
who  will  drive  my  spare  tattoo  can  attend  me 
when  I  require  it ;  and  the  less  show  I  make, 


294  CONFBMIONfl  OF  A  TRVO. 

the  less  I  shall  be  Buspected  of  eenymg  money 
with  mc." 

^  Remember  then/'  said  I,  ^  70D  come  to  my 
camp  by  the  time  the  momin^tar  rises;  we 
shall  all  be  ready  for  you,  and  the  swi  will  not 
be  powerful  ere  we  reach  our  stage/' 

He  promised  to  be  there  by  the  appointed 
time,  and  I  left  him. 

I  found  my  trusty  emissary  waiting  for  me 
in  my  tent.  Pie  burst  into  a  loud  laugh  when 
he  saw  me. 

<as  he  safe?"  he  asked  at  length.  ''Ah, 
Meer  Sahib,  I  have  had  great  amusement,  as 
no  doubt  you  have  also.'' 

''He  is,  he  is  iairiy  caught.  The  net  is 
aroimd  him ;  one  pull  and  he  is  a  lost  man. 
And  you,  my  faithful  friend,  you  have  succeeded 
so  that  I  marvel  at  your  success.'' 

''  Marvel  not,"  he  replied;  ''the  task  was  easier 
than  I  thought.    But  hear  my  adventures." 

"  Surely,"  said  I ;  and  I  called  for  a  chihim, 
while  he  proceeded. 

"You  remember  when  you  left  me?" — I 
nodded, — "  Well,  it  was  a  long  time  ere  I  could 
find  a  servant ;  and  in  despair  I  lay  down  in  the 
shade  of  the  wall,  but  kept  awake ;  at  last  a 
fellow  came  out,  a  Hindoo,  as  luck  would  have 


COMFfiSSIONB  OF  A  THUG.  295 

it,  and  I  followed  him :  *  Canst  thou  direct  me 
to  a  kttlal's  ahop  ?'  said  I ; '  I  have  travelled  fiur^ 
and  my  throat  is  dry.'    I  saw  that  the  feUow 
himself  drank,  from  the  colour  of  his  eyes,  and 
they  sparkled  at  the  mention  of  the  kuial's  shop. 
'  There  is  one  close  by,'   he  replied;  '  I  will 
show  it/    ^  Grood/  said  I,  ^  thou  shalt  share  my 
potations.'     Well,  we  entered  the  shop,  and 
went  into  the  inner  room.     I  called  for  a  bottle 
of  liquor,  and  paid  for  it;  the  place  was  somewhat 
dark,  and  I  poiured  what  I  took  on  the  ground, 
but  he  drank  every  drop ;  he  finished  the  bot- 
tle as  though  it  had  been  water,  and  I  sent  for 
more.    At  last  I  began  by  asking  him  who  his 
master  was,  and  what  service  he  did,  and, 
Maahalla  1   I  heard  in  a  wonderfully  short  time 
aU  about  him ;  and^  lastly,  that  he  was  going  a 
journey,  but  had  been  prevented  by  an  astro- 
loger's having  declared  the  morrow  to  be  an 
unlucky  day.     In  fine,  my  friend  Sumbhoo 
(for  such  was  his  name)  got  very  drunk,  and 
having  told  me  much  of  his  master's  private 
history,  which  did  not  redound  to  his  credit, 
he  fell  senseless  on  the  ground,  and  there  I  lefl 
him;  but  not  before  I  had  ascertained  that 
the  astrologer  resided  at  a  temple  in  the  next 
street,  and  that  his  name  was  Seonath." 


296  CONPB8810N8  OF  A  THCO. 

'^  I  have  seen  him/'  said  I ;  ^'  a  tdl^  fiiir  mail) 
a  good-looking  priest,  and  stout  enough  for  a 
Thug/' 

"  You  saw  him !     How  and  where?'* 

I  told  him^  and  we  had  a  hearty  laugh 
as  I  described  the  scene  in  the  court-yard, 
and  mimicked  the  cringing  tones  of  the  mer- 
chant and  the  haughty  ones  of  the  Brah- 
min. 

''  But  listen/'  said  Laloo,  *^  and  wonder,  as  I 
did*  I  soon  found  the  temple  and  the  Brah* 
min,  and  accosting  him,  I  begged  for  a  chann 
against  the  evil  eye  for  my  child.  He  looked 
at  me — ^ya  AUa,  how  he  looked !  I  quailed  un- 
der his  gaze,  and  my  flesh  crept  as  if  I  were  in 
an  ague  fit ;  for  once  I  was  afraid,  for  I  knew 
not  the  man,  and  yet  he  seemed  as  if  he 
could  read  my  heart  '  Follow  me,'  said  he>  *  I 
would  speak  with  thee  apart  from  these  prying 
people.'  He  spoke  kindly,  and  I  followed  him, 
though  almost  mechanically.  He  went  before 
me.  '  Leave  your  shoes,'  said  he ;  ^  this  place 
must  not  be  polluted :  it  is  sacred.'  At  last  we 
were  alone,  in  a  small  court,  where  there  was  a 
shrine  of  the  god.  Again  he  turned  on  me, 
and  looked  into  my  face.  I  really  knew  not 
what  to  think ;  and  oh,  how  glad  I  was  when 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  29f 


he  put  an  end  to  my  Suspense  by  repeating  our 
signal  words  1^' 

''Our  signal?*^ 

''  Yes,  Meer  Sahib,  even  so ;  I  was  as  much 
astounded  as  you  are,  but  the  mystery  was  soon 
solved ;  he  proved  to  be  a  priest  of  our  holiest 
of  temples,  Bindaohul,  who  had  travelled  into 
these  parts,  and  having  picked  up  some  astro- 
nomical lore  at  Benares,  set  up  here  for  an 
astrologer,  and  foimd  the  trade  so  profitable 
that  he  has  not  returned  to  Bindachul.  Of 
course  I  had  no  reservation  with  him ;  I  deve- 
loped our  plan,  from  which  he  at  first  drew 
back;  but  I  opened  my  purse,  and  five  ash- 
ruffees  worked  such  a  change  in  his  sentiments, 
that  he  listened  to  my  words  with  complacency, 
altered  the  face  of  the  heavens  as  far  as  they 
concerned  your  friend,  and  in  fine  offered  there 
and  then  to  go  and  say  that  his  calculations 
were  wrong,  and  that  everything  boded  pro- 
sperity to  the  poor  Shekh/^ 

"  He  has  not  failed  us,^'  said  I. 

"No,'*  replied  Laloo,   "I  know  that;  but 

we  have  to  pay  handsomely.     He  wanted  a 

hundred  rupees  more,  but  I  represented  that 

we  were  a  lai^e  band,  and  there  would  not  be 

much  to  divide,  and  I  obliged  him  to  be  con- 

o5 


298  CONFBS8IOK8  OF  A  THUG. 

tent  with  a  Bhuttote's  share,  added  to  wbat^ 
ever  a  general  subscription  might  amount  to 
when  the  band  should  be  informed  of  the  port 
he  had  played/' 

'^And  he  is  content?" 

'^Tou  have  had  the  best  proof,  Meer  Sahib; 
has  he  not  done  the  errand  he  promised?  And 
when  did  a  Brahmin  of  Bindachul  ever  break 
his  faith?  He  dare  not:  Bhowanee  would 
smite  him  on  the  spot,  or  kill  him  by  linger- 
ing torments.'^ 

**  And  how,"  I  asked,  ^^  are  we  to  convey  this 
share  to  him,  whatever  it  may  turn  out  to  be  ?" 

^'  Easily  enough ;  we  can  get  a  hoondee  on 
this  place,  and  send  it  to  him  in  a  letter,  or  we 
can  despatch  a  man  with  it." 

"  True,  we  can,"  said  I ;  "  and  so  now  go  j 
repeat  to  the  men  the  lesson  I  taught  them, 
and  enjoin  them  to  be  circumspect  and  waiy. 
We  have  good  bunij  in  prospect,  and  In- 
shalla !  we  will  get  it  too.  But  I  wish  I  could 
see  the  Brahmin  who  has  done  us  so  good  a 
turn  in  this  matter." 

<^  Let  him  alone,"  said  he ;  ^'  he  told  me  that, 
although  he  wished  much  to  see  you,  having 
often  heard  of  your  conduct,  it  was  better 
to  avoid  suspicion,  and  that  any  open  inter- 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TBUO.  299 

course  between  him  and  you  would  expose 
him  to  the  inquiries  of  those  with  whom  he 
was  associated^  and  had  better  be  avoided. 
And  he  is  right,  Meer  Sahib ;  it  would  do  no 
good.'^ 


300  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  fHVO. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


"  CornwalL — Pinion  him  like  a  thief;  bring  him  before  lu: 
Though  well  we  may  not  pass  upon  his  life 
Without  the  form  of  justice,  yet  our  power 
Shall  do  a  courtesy  to  our  wrath,  which  men 
May  blame,  but  not  control." 

Lea  a.  Act  tii.  So.  7. 


Four  days  passed,  and  the  merchant  was  still 
in  our  company.  He  was  slightly  attended, 
and  we  could  have  terminated  his  existence 
whenever  we  pleased ;  but  we  were  anxious  to 
carry  him  on  as  much  of  the  journey  as  we 
could,  and  to  baffle  any  traces  of  our  route,  by 
turning  to  the  right  and  left,  away  from  the  re- 
gular tracks,  and  by  footpaths  and  byways 
only  known  to  ourselves.  Tet  we  had  got  far 
enough,  and  I  knew  that  the  next  day's  march 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  301 

would  lead  us  through  a  jungle^  which  was  one 
of  our  favourite  bhils,  and  where  I  had  from 
the  first  determined  that  he  should  die. 

We  were  on  the  road  early  on  the  fifth  morn- 
ing, and  as  before  (indeed  as  was  my  wont)  I 
was  riding  at  the  head  of  my  party.  It  was 
now  daylight,  but  we  were  entering  the  jungle, 
and  I  was  meny  in  my  heart  to  think  that  he 
was  in  my  power,  and  that  a  large  and  valuable 
booty  would  be  our  prize  in  the  course  of  a 
short  hour,  when  I  saw  an  animal  move  in  the 
bushes  on  my  right  hand.  Another  instant, 
and  a  hare  again  crossed  my  path!  I  laughed 
within  myself.  Fools  that  they  are,  thought 
I,  these  brethren  of  mine !  no  Jemadar  but 
myself  would  dare  to  pursue  this  track  after  so 
dire  an  omen;  himself  and  his  whole  band 
would  fly,  as  though  a  hundred  tigers  were 
in  their  path,  and  would  leave  their  bunij  to 
escape,  or  to  follow  them,  as  his  destiny  might 
guide  him.  But  I ! — I  laugh  at  it :  once  I  have 
proved  that  the  omen  is  harmless,  and  shall  it 
deter  me  now  ?  Ah,  no,  no  !  my  game  is  siure, 
and  within  my  grasp. 

And  so  it  was.  Sahib,  we  had  not  gone  a 
coss,  when  I  saw  the  place  I  had  determined 
on  j  and  there  the  merchant  died  and  his  two 


302  OOVFSS8IONB  OV  A  TBUO. 

flervanta.  Yes,  he  died  by  mj  own  hand.  I 
pulled  him  off  his  pony  and  atrangled  him;  and 
the  servants  were  cared  for  by  the  others,  but 
not  before  one  of  them  had  cut  down  one  of  my 
men ;  for  in  my  eagerness  to  possess  myself  of 
the  prize  before  me,  I  had  not  seen  that  the 
servants  of  the  merchant  could  observe  my  ae* 
tions.  The  poor  fellow  who  had  ftlltfi  was 
dxeadfiiUy  wounded;  yet  he  still  breathed. 
What  to  do  with  him  I  knew  not  i  we  coold 
not  wait,  and  to  transport  him  with  us  was  out 
of  the  question. 

<^  What  shall  we  do  with  Anundee?''  said  I 
to  Laloo ;  '^  we  are  far  from  our  stage,  and  we 
cannot,  with  our  large  party,  say  we  have  fidlen 
among  thieves.'^ 

He  solved  my  doubts  at  once.  ^^  Put  him 
out  of  his  pain,''  said  he ;  ''the  man  is  dying: 
what  matters  another  thrust  ?  he  caA  be  buried 
with  the  rest.  The  men  might  not  like  it  if 
they  saw  it,  but  aU  here  are  engaged,  and  most 
of  the  band  have  gone  on.  We  can  wrap  him 
up  in  his  sheet  afterwards." 

I  drew  my  sword  and  stepped  towards  the 
dying  wretch ;  he  looked  supplicatingly  towards 
me  and  strove  to  speakj  but  my  heart  was 
hard. — I  was  sickened  by  the  deed  I  had  done. 


OONFS8SIONB  OV  JL  TH17Q.  303 

and  I  prrayed  Alia  to  forgive  me  the  Uood  of 
the  miserable  creature. 

Wretch !  said  I,  interrupting  Ameer  Ali^  and 
you  murdered  your  own  companion^  your  bro- 
ther to  whom  you  were  sworn  ? 

I  did^  Sahiby  I  did ;  yet  why  call  it  murder  ? 
He  would  have  died  in  a  short  time ;  I  did  but 
rid  him  of  his  misery. 

It  was  a  foul  deed.  Ameer  Ali;  and  one  that 
haunts  your  memory>  I  doubt  not. 

Sometimes,  was  the  careless  answer  of  the 
Thug;  and  I  bade  him  proceed. 

We  wrapped  the  body  in  the  sheet  which 
was  aroimd  its  waist,  having  taken  the  money 
from  the  waistband.  Laloo  and  myself  carried  it 
to  the  grave,  now  nearly  filled  to  the  top. 

^'  So  he  is  dead  !^^  cried  the  Lughaees ;  ^^  he 
could  not  have  lived  long  after  that  cut :  the 
fellow  who  gave  it  would  have  done  for  more  of 
us  had  not  some  of  us  seized  on  him;  but 
we  have  laid  him  quietly, — he  will  break  no 
more  good  men's  heads:  and  as  for  poor 
Anundee,  he  must  be  buried  with  the  rest, 
for  to  bum  him  is  impossible  in  this  lonely 
place." 

And  he  was  buried ;  they  deepened  the  cen- 
tre of  the  pit,  put  some  heavy  stones  over  him, 


304  C0XFS8S10NS  OB  A  THUG. 

and  covered  him  with  earth :  and  I  felt  a  load 
taken  from  my  heart  as  he  was  covered  from 
my  sight  for  ever.  Only  Laloo  knew  what  I 
had  done,  and  I  knew  him  to  be  faithful  and 
silent :  nevertheless  I  often  afterwards  wished 
either  that  another  had  done  the  deed,  or  that 
I  had  let  him  die. 

A  rare  booty  we  had.  Sahib.    After  we  had 
eaten  the  Ooor  at  the  next  village,  we  hastened 
on  to  the  end  of  the  stage ;  and  before  we  im- 
girded  our  loins  I  opened  the  caskets  and  di- 
vided the  spoil.     Not  only  had  the  merchant 
brought  the  necklace  I  have  mentioned  before, 
but  a  heap  of  unstrung  pearls ;  and  on  reckon- 
ing up  their  probable  value,  we  estimated  the 
amount  at  twenty-five  thousand  rupees.    Now 
therefore  we  had  no  inducement  to  tarry  away 
from  our  homes;  we  needed  no  fresh  adventure 
to  enrich  us,  and  we  pushed  on  to  Jhalone.  We 
reached  it  in  safety,  and  again  I  clasped  Asdma 
to  my  heart,  and  rejoiced  to  see  that  my  child 
was  well,  and  with  a  girPs  eagerness  looking 
forward  to  the  time  when  her  marriage  ceremony 
was  to  take  place.  My  father  too  was  well,  and 
had  reached  Jhalone  without  any  adventure 
worth  recording,  so  at  least  he  told  me.    But 
of  Ganesha  there  was  no  news,  save  that  he 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  305 

had  diverged  to  the  eastward^  and  was  supposed 
to  have  gone  in  the  direction  of  Benares ;  and 
I  little  cared,  except  that  the  revenge  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Moonshee's  son  rankled  in 
my  heart  and  was  not  forgotten.  * 

Months  passed  at  my  home  without  care  and 
in  peace.  Alas !  now  that  I  think  on  it,  I  can 
only  compare  the  course  of  that  time  to  the 
gentle  stream  of  a  river,  which  as  it  winds 
among  peaceful  scenes  and  between  green  and 
flowery  banks,  ruffled  only  by  the  soft  winds 
playing  over  its  bosom,  is  suddenly  arrested, 
dashed  among  rocks,  and  its  current  changed 
to  turmoil  and  furious  contention  with  its 
stony  opposers.  I  saw  no  mark  of  my  future 
lot,  no  warning  was  given  to  me ;  destruction 
came  upon  me  in  one  fell  swoop,  and  I  was 
overwhelmed  —  I  and  mine  !  But  for  that 
stroke  of  fortune  I  had  lived  till  now  an  honest 
and  gentle  life,  for  I  abandoned  Thuggee; 
and  the  more  I  experienced  of  the  soothing 
pleasures  of  my  home,  the-  more  I  became 
estranged  from  my  habits  of  wandering  and  of 
plunder  and  destruction.  Nor  was  the  least 
urgent  reason  in  the  meditated  change  of  my 
life,  that  I  dreaded  every  day  more  and  more 
that  some  unlucky  chance  would  reveal   to 


306  OONVMStONS  Ot  A  TBUO. 

Axima  the  dreadful  trade  I  followed.  I  eould 
paint  to  myaelf  the  effect  it  would  have  on  her 
loving  and  gentle  disposition^  and  the  piroetrfr* 
tion  of  every  fieu^ulty  of  her  existence^  under  the 
shock  of  knowing  that  I  was  a  murderer ;  and 
often^  as  she  lay  upon  my  heart  in  the  dead  of 
night,  these  thoughts  have  come  so  thick  on 
me,  that  could  her  soul  have  held  any  myste- 
rious communion  with  mine^  she  would  have  re- 
coiled in  horror  from  my  embrace  and  fled  from 
me  for  ever.  And  these  fancies  recurred  so  fre- 
quently and  forcibly  that  sometimes  I  almost 
thought  them  a  warning  of  coming  evil^  and  I 
had  fuDy  determined  to  remove  my  abode  and 
my  wealth  to  Delhi  after  my  daughter's  mar- 
riage, there  to  reside  for  the  remainder  of  the 
days  which  might  be  allotted  to  me. 

I  have  said  months  passed  without  incident ; 
I  should  have  mentioned  that  an  English  gen- 
tleman some  time  after  my  arrival  came  to 
Jhalone ;  and  in  the  many  conferences  he  held 
in  secret  with  the  Rajah^  we  were  given  to  un- 
derstand that  a  treaty  of  some  kind  or  other 
had  been  made,  and  that  he  had  placed  himadf 
und^  the  protection  of  the  English  Govern- 
ment. I  thought  not  of  it :  yet  even  then  a 
system  was  working  silently  yet  surdy  which 


0ONVXSBI0N8  Of  ▲  THVO.  307 

for  a  time  struck  at  the  power  and  ocMofederacy 
of  the  Thug8,r-*a  blow  aa  Bevere^  nay  more  ao^ 
as  being  more  lasting,  than  any  they  had  yet 
experienced. 

The  Englishman  had  left  Jhalone  some  time, 
and  his  visit  was  nearly  forgotten  by  us ;  my 
daughter's  marriage  had  begun,  and  every- 
thing was  rejoicing  in  my  house.  About  noon 
one  day  one  of  the  Rajah's  Hurkara's  came 
with  a  message  that  he  required  my  presence 
and  my  father's  in  the  Durbar  on  particular  bu- 
siness. In  vain  was  it  that  I  excused  myself 
on  the  plea  of  the  marriage  ceremony.  The 
messenger  would  take  no  excuse ;  and  at  last, 
seeing  no  alternative,  we  girded  our  loins  and 
accompanied  the  Hurkanu 

We  were  ushered  through  the  various  courts 
to  the  Dewan  Khana,  where  the  Rajah  sat  in 
Durbar,  surrounded  by  his  Mutsuddees  and 
soldiers.  Leaving  our  shoes  at  the  entrance,  we 
were  as  usual  advancing  towards  his  Guddee 
to  make  the  customary  salutations,  when  a 
sudden  rush  was  made  upon  us  from  both  sides 
of  the  hall^  and  we  were  at  once  seized  and  dis- 
armed. In  vain  I  struggled  with  my  captors, 
in  vain  I  attempted  to  shake  them  off  by  the 
most  strenuous  exertions :  it  was  useless;  I  was 


308  CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUGi. 

sunroimded  and  overpowered,  my  turban  was 
torn  rudely  from  my  head,  and  my  arms  were 
bound  so  tightly  with  it  that  I  thought  the 
blood  would  have  burst  from  under  my  nails. 
1  desisted  at  last,  and  remained  passive  in  the 
hands  of  the  soldiers.  My  hoiur  is  come,  and  my 
&te  has  led  me  on  thus  far  to  desert  me  at  last ! 
thought  I ;  it  is  the  will  of  Bhowanee  and  of 
Alia,  why  should  I  resist  ? 

Seeing  me  quiet,  the  Rajah  addressed  me. 

''Ah,  Ameer  All,''  said  he ;  ''what  is  this  I 
hear  of  thee,  that  thou  art  a  Thug,  a  common 
murderer?  can  this  be  true  of  one  who  was 
looked  up  to  in  Jhalone  as  a  merchant  and  a 
respectable  man?  What  hast  thou  to  say? 
Speak,  man,  and  prove  if  thou  canst  to  me  that 
the  accusations  I  hear  against  thee  are  false.^ 

^'  Rajah,''  said  I,  "  I  know  not  who  hath 
poisoned  thy  mind  against  me  or  mine^  is  there 
any  one  in  your  city  who  can  speak  one  word 
against  me  ?  Have  I  not  been  fair  and  honour* 
able  in  my  dealings  with  all,  and  with  thyself 
too  ?  have  not  I  managed  villages  and  brought 
them  to  prosperity  from  desolation;  and  can 
any  one,  young  or  old,  in  this  Durbar  say  that 
I  have  ever  wronged  him,  or  defrauded  him  of 
a  fraction?      Rajah,  none  can  say  this;  and 


CONFBB6ION8  OF  A  TBVG.  809 

therefore  why  am  I  and  my  old  fother  thus  dis- 
graced  in  the  eyes  of  the  city^  and  torn  fix)m  our 
houses  in  the  midst  of  the  rejoicings  of  mar- 
riage ?'* 

^^/ accuse  thee  not/'  said  the  Rajah;  ^Bhug- 
wan  alone  knows  whether  what  I  hear  is  the 
truth  or  not ;  but  witnesses  are  many  against 
thee  and  the  old  man ;  let  them  speak^  and  we 
will  afterwards  decide  in  your  case.  Bring 
them  forth !''  cried  he  to  an  attendant ;  *'  one 
by  one  let  them  give  their  evidence  before  these 
unhappy  men^  we  desire  no  secrecy  in  this 
matter.^' 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  in  the  assem- 
bly, and  every  eye — ^a  hundred  eyes  were  upon 
us.  I  looked  to  my  father,  to  see  the  effect  his 
situation  had  on  him ;  but  I  read  no  hope  in  the 
glance  he  threw  on  me ;  his  energy  had  de- 
serted him,  and  he  looked  like  a  convicted 
felon  long  before  he  was  so  in  reality ;  he  re- 
turned my  anxious  and  meaning  glances  by  a 
stare  of  stupid  apathy  or  extreme  fear, — I  know 
not  which ;  and  it  was  pitiable  to  behold  him, 
for  his  venerable  and  respectable  appearance 
but  ill  assorted  with  the  disgraceful  situation  he 
was  in.  I  turned  away  from  him  to  look  at  the 
man  who  entered,  and  then  I  felt  that  my  doom 


310  OONPB88ION8  OF  A  THI7G. 

was  seftled.  I  have  never  mentioned  him^  Imt 
he  had  been  connected  witli  our  gang  fitnn  the 
first  as  a  Tilhaee^  or  scout^  and  had  afterwards 
assisted  as  a  Bhuttote  on  many  occasions.  His 
name  was  Sooruj ;  he  had  accompanied  me  on 
all  my  first  expeditions,  and  had  served  nnder 
my  father  for  some  time  before  I  became  a 
Thug;  he  therefore  knew  every  particular  of 
my  career;  and  until  I  became  a  Pindharee 
described  every  event  with  minuteness  and  fi- 
delity, omitting  not  one  nor  adding  in  any  way 
to  those  1  had  been  so  deeply  concerned  in. 
He  offered  to  point  out  the  spots  upon  idiich 
travellers  had  been  destroyed,  declared  the 
amount  of  booty  we  had  gained  on  many  oc- 
casions, and  ended  by  denouncing  both  my 
father  and  myself  as  the  greatest  leaders  in 
Bundelkhund,  as  men  who  could  take  the 
field  at  any  time  with  two  hundred  fi>Ilowers 
or  more,  and  as  cruel  and  remorseless  Thugs. 
He  dared  me  to  disprove  his  words,  and  indeed 
I  quailed  under  his  accusations ;  for  they  were 
true,  and  trutii  searches  the  heart  and  over- 
whelms the  guilty.  But  against  my  father  he 
was  the  most  bitter.  ^  Look  on  him.  Rajah ! '' 
cried  he;  ^^look  on  this  hoary  wretch;  one 
would  think  that,  old  as  he  is,  he  would  have 


CONFB88XON8  OP  A  THUG.  811 

ceased  to  deprive  his  fellow-^areatures  of  life ; 
that  he  would  have  spent  the  remainder  of  his 
days  in  propitiating  Bhowanee  by  sacrifices^ 
and  his  own  Prophet  by  prayers !  yet  it  has  not 
been  so.  Within  the  last  two  months  he  has 
returned  from  an  expedition  laden  with  spoil, 
and  the  last  man  he  strangled  was  one  of  thine 
own  subjects.  Oh  Rajah, — one  who  was  re- 
spected and  beloved  here,  and  whose  bereaved 
family  will  rue  this  day  that  I  have  declared 
his  fate  in  your  Durbar/' 

'^One  of  my  subjects  P'  cried  the  Rajah; 
'^  thou  canst  not  mean  it.  Speak!  and  let  not 
fear  prevent  your  disclosing  the  truth/' 

^'  Fear !  Rajah,  I  know  it  not.  If  I  feared 
him,  that  old  man,  should  I  have  dared  to  speak 
as  I  have  done  ?  Listen ;  you  knew  Jeswimt 
Mul,  one  of  the  most  respectable  of  the  shroflb 
of  Jhalone?'' 

"  Knew  him,  oh  messenger  of  ill  tidings  1 
Jeswunt  Mul  is  not  dead?'' 

^^  Ask  Aim,"  said  the  man  hoarsely ;  '^  or 
stay,  ask  the  other  man  you  have  here ;  let 
him  be  brought  forward,  he  will  tell  the  tale ;  I 
saw  it  not.  But  Jeswunt  Mul  will  never  speak 
m^ae,  and  let  those  who  bdieve  the  good  man 
safe  at  Saugor  shave  their  moustachios  and 


SIS  CONFUaiOKS  OF  A  THU6. 

mooniy  for  he  will  never  mare  be  aeen.  Yes, 
he  is  dead,  and  thai  old  man  looked  on  while 
he  writhed  oat  his  last  agony  under  the  roomal 
of  the  Bhuttote ;"  and  he  pointed  at  my  &ther, 
while  he  regarded  him  with  a  look  of  grim  and 
lerengefid  pleasare. 

There  was  a  general  shudder  through  the  as- 
sembly, as  the  deep  tones  of  the  informer's 
voice  fell  on  the  ears  of  those  who  heard  it;  and 
^JeswuntMuldead!''  was  repeated  by  many  in 
an  incredulous  tone  as  they  drew  into  knots 
and  whispered  together.  Nor  was  the  Riyah 
himself  least  struck  by  the  melanchoty  infor- 
mation. He  sat  on  his  musnud  in  sHence, 
though  it  could  be  seen  by  the  working  of  his 
features  how  much  he  was  afiected.  But  he 
aroused  himself  at  last, 

''Hiou  didst  not  then  see  this  murder?" 
said  he  to  the  informer. 

**  I  did  not,  Maha  Ihyah;  but  send  for  Bod- 
hee,  he  will  relate  the  particulars." 

Bodhee  !  thought  I^  then  there  is  indeed  no 
hope.  Until  his  name  was  mentioned,  I  had 
a  foint  idea  that  the  accusation  might  be  a 
febricated  one ;  especially  as  I  had  heard  no- 
thing of  the  sahoukar^s  fiite  fiom  my  father: 
but  Bodhee  had  been  with  him,  and  he  was  the 


CONPBS8ION8  OF  A  THUG.  313 

chief  of  the  Lughaees^  and  it  was  more  than 
probable  that  he  had  dug  the  grave  for  the 
victim. 

"  Let  Bodhee  be  brought  forward,'*  cried  the 
Rajah. 

He  came ;  his  fetters  clanked  as  he  moved, 
and  it  was  not  until  he  had  advanced  into  the 
midst  of  the  Durbar  that  he  beheld  my  father 
and  myself  bound  and  as  criminals.  The 
sight  staggered  him,  and  well  it  might ;  he  had 
been  trusted  by  us,  raised  to  the  rank  he  held 
by  my  father,  and  ever  treated  by  him  as  a  son, 
though  he  was  of  a  different  faith  to  ours.  His 
face  was  convulsed  by  his  emotions — they  might 
have  been  those  of  a  faithful  heart  struggling 
against  ingratitude;  and  I  looked  with  a  breath- 
less anxiety  to  the  first  words  which  should  fall 
from  him.  But  before  he  spoke  the  Bajah  ad- 
dressed him. 

'^Miserable  wretch!*'  said  he,  "your  life 
has  been  spared  on  the  condition  that  you 
speak  the  truth,  and  reveal,  vdthout  reservation 
of  a  single  circumstance,  every  deed  of  mur- 
der you  have  been  engaged  in :  this  has  been 
promised  you  by  the  Enghsh,  and  you  have 
now  to  prove  that  you  will  perform  your  en- 
gagement.    If  you  do  perform  it,  well ;  if  not, 

VOL.  III.  !• 


314  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

though  the  English  are  your  protectors^  I  swear 
to  you  that  you  shall  be  dragged  to  deaA  by 
my  elephants  ere  a  ghurree  of  time  has  passed 
over  you.  Bid  the  elephant  be  brought !" 
cried  he  to  an  attendant;  '^and  see  that  the 
chains  are  ready.  By  Ounga !  there  will  be 
work  for  him  ere  long :  and  now/'  con- 
tinued he  to  the  approver,  *'  knowest  thou 
aught  of  the  death  of  Jeswimt  Mul  of  this 
town, — ^he  who  used  to  manage  my  private  af- 
fairs, or  if  he  indeed  be  dead  ?  Speak,  and  re- 
member that  truth  alone  can  save  you.'^ 

There  was  a  breathless  silence ;  my  father 
gazed  at  the  informer  with  an  intense  anxiety ; 
it  was  evident  to  me  that  he  thought  one 
word  from  him  woidd  seal  his  fate  for  ever^ 
or  that,  should  he  deny  the  deed,  he  would 
escape.  Earnestly,  imploringly  he  looked  at 
him,  and  the  informer  was  well  nigh  over- 
come ;  he  trembled  in  every  limb,  and  the  big 
drops  of  sweat  stood  out  on  his  face,  while  the 
veins  of  his  forehead  swelled  almost  to  burst- 
ing. 

''Speak,  Bodhee  P'  said  my  father  in  a  hollow 
voice, — yet  still  he  smiled, — ^'^  speak,  and  tell 
the  Rajah  that  his  poor  servant  Ismail  is  not 
guilty  of  this  deed.'' 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  315 


€{ 


Silence  !^^  exclaimed  the  Rajah ;  ^'  gag  him  if 
he  attempts  to  utter  a  word  to  influence  the  in- 
former ;  we  will  do  justice  in  this  matter ;  and 
you^  Meer  Sahib^  (turning  to  a  respectable- 
looking  person  who  was  seated  near  him^)  you 
shall  be  able  to  tell  the  Sahib-logue  that  justice 
can  be  done  in  the  Durbar  of  Jhalone.  Bring 
up  the  elephant/'  he  cried  to  the  attendants ; 
^^and  do  you^  Bodhee^  look  your  last  on  the 
earth  and  sky^  for  by  Gunga^  I  swear,  thou  art 
nigh  to  death  if  thou  deceivest  me.  I  read  it 
in  thy  face  that  this  matter  is  known  to  thee.'' 

But  still  Bodhee  hesitated :  there  was  evi- 
dently a  struggle  within  him  whether  he  should 
die  in  defence  of  his  old  protector,  or  betray  him 
to  save  his  own  life.  For  a  moment  the  former 
feeling  prevailed ;  he  turned  to  the  Rajah,  and 
said  distinctly  and  firmly,  "May  I  be  your 
sacrifice,  Maha  Rajah  !  I  know  nothing  of  this 
matter :  of  other  murders  I  can  tell  you,  but  I 
know  naught  of  this." 

"He  lies!"  said  the  other  approver;  "he 
was  with  Ismail  Jemadar ;  he  is  afraid  to  speak 
out,  and  has  lied  to  you,  O  Prince." 

"You  hear  him,"  cried  the  Rajah  to  Bodhee ; 
you  hear  what  your  fellow  Thug  says ;  yet, 
much  as  yoii  have  deserved  death,  I  give  you 

-    p2 


€C 


316  CONPES8IONS  OP  A  THUG. 

a  few  moments  more :  the  shadow  of  the  ve- 
randah is  now  close  on  my  musnud^ — ^till  it 
reaches  it  thou  shalt  live — beyond  it,  one  fin- 
ger's breadth,  and  you  die  !'* 

There  was  not  an  eye  in  the  crowd  that  was 
not  fixed  on  the  advancing  shadow ;  barely  a 
hand's  breadth  of  light  remained,  and  the  Thug 
gazed  on  it  as  though  he  were  fascinated  by 
the  eye  of  a  tiger.  My  fiither !  oh  he  was 
fearfiil  to  look  on ;  his  eyes  were  glazed — ^his 
lips  were  tightened  across  his  teeth — fear, 
agony  was  depicted  in  his  countenance  in 
stronger  lines  than  I  had  ever  before  seen.  I 
could  not  look  on  him — ^his  face  was  altered, 
and  his  usual  bUnd  expression  had  been  usiurp- 
edby  that  I  have  described.  I  felt  sick,  I  could 
have  died  I  thought ;  and  would  that  I  had  died, 
to  have  been  spared  what  followed. 

"  Fool  !'*  cried  the  other  approver,  "will  you 
sacrifice  your  Ufe  for  those  who  will  be  instantly 
put  to  death  ?''  He  spoke  in  Ramasee. 

The  words  rallied  the  man  to  whom  he  ad- 
dressed them,  and  they  saved  him. 

*'  Pardon,  pardon  !*'  he  cried ;  "  O,  mighty 
Prince,  I  have  told  lies.  Jeswunt  Mul  is  in- 
deed dead;  these  hands  dug  his  grave  and  bore 
his  yet  warm  body  to  it.** 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  317 

"Ai  Bhugwan!  Ai  Seeta-ram  !'*  cried  the 
Rajah,  ''  and  is  it  even  so  ?  My  poor  friend^ 
and  art  thou  dead?^'  and  for  a  moment  or  two 
he  wept.  *'  This  is  womanly/'  said  he,  rallying 
himself :  '^  proceed,  O  kumbukht  !  let  me 
know  all,  and  what  share  he  had  in  it.'' 

''  We  met  the  Sahoukar  at ^,"  said  tlie 

Thug.  *^  Ismail  weD  knew  that  if  we  were  all 
seen  by  him  he  would  suspect  us,  so  he  sent 
the  greater  part  of  the  band  out  of  the  village, 
and  prevailed  upon  Jeswunt  Mul  to  come  and 
sleep  in  our  camp,  instead  of  remaining  where 
he  was ;  he  went  to  the  village  and  brought  himi 
away  himself,  else  he  would  not  have  come. 
The  grave  was  dug  long  before  he  arrived,  and 
he  had  not  been  an  hour  with  us  after  the  sun 
had  set,  when  he  was  strangled  in  the  Jema- 
dar's presence  by  two  Bhuttotes,  and  his  two 
servants  shared  the  same  fate.  I  buried  them 
all.  The  Sahoukar's  pony  we  sold  the  next  day 
for  twenty-five  rupees ;  and  we  got  but  little 
else,  for  he  had  no  money  but  in  hoondees, 
which  we  burned." 

''  Enough,  enough,"  said  the  Rajah ;  '^  this 
is  ample  proof." 

^'Nay,  if  yomr  greatness  requires  more  proof, 
I  can  give  you  some  now,"  continued  the  ap^ 


318  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

prover :  ^'  look  at  the  Jemadar's  hand ;  he 
wears  on  it  a  ring  he  took  from  the  body  himself 
and  it  may  be  recognised  even  by  you^  Maha 
Rajah/^ 

My  heart  sunk  within  me  at  this  new  and 
desperate  stroke  of  fortune.  I  saw  the  ring 
torn  from  my  father's  finger ;  all  examined  it : 
a  Sahoukar  who  was  in  the  assembly  dechured 
it  to  have  belonged  to  Jeswunt  Mul,  and^  more 
than  all,  his  name  was  engraven  on  its  inner 
surface. 

''  Enough  V^  again  cried  the  Rajah,  ^  I  know 
it  myself;  I  could  have  sworn  to  that  diamond 
among  a  thousand.  Away  with  him  1  diun 
him  to  the  elephant,  let  him  be  dragged  through 
the  town,  and  proclamation  made  that  he  was  a 
Thug." 

"  Stay,**  cried  the  Syud,  who  had  not  as  yet 
spoken,  ^  he  may  have  something  to  uige  in 
his  defence ;  ask  him  and  hear  him.'' 

^  Speak !"  cried  the  Rajah  to  my  miserable 
father ;  '*  speak,  O  kumbukht  I'* 

And  then  my  father's  proud  spirit  broke  out. 
With  the  certainty  of  death  before  his  eyes  he 
quailed  not.  While  hope  remained  of  life,  he  had 
clung  to  it  as  every  man  will;  and  when  I  had 
expected  a  grovelling  entreaty  for  his  life  to  be 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  319 

spared;  firom  his  previous  demeanor^  he  asked 
it  not;  but  gloried  in  the  cause  for  which  he 
died. 

*^Yes/'  said  he,  drawing  himself  up,  while 
his  eye  glistened  proudly,  '^I  scorn  to  die 
with  a  lie  upon  my  lips.  I  killed  Jeswunt 
Mul  because  he  was  a  villain^i  as  you  are.  Rajah! 
because  he  employed  Thugs,  and  would  not  re- 
ward them,  but  wrung  from  them  every  rupee  he 
could,  as  you  do.  I  have  murdered  hundreds  of 
men  because  they  were  given  into  my  hands 
by  Alia,  but  I  never  destroyed  one  with  the 
satisfaction  I  did  your  firiend.  Ay,  you  were 
firiends  and  brothers  in  guilt,  and  you  know  it. 
My  life  !  I  care  not  for  it.  What  has  an  old 
man  to  do  witli  life  ?  his  enjoyments  are  gone, 
his  existence  is  a  burthen  to  him.  A  short  time 
and  nature  would  have  claimed  me ;  you  have 
anticipated  the  period.  Yet,  O  Rajah,  Bho- 
wanee  will  question  you  for  this  deed — for  the 
destruction  of  her  votary.  My  blood  be  on 
your  head,  and  the  curse  of  a  dying  man  be 
with  you !  You  have  deceived  me,  robbed  me, 
shared  my  spoils,  taken  the  produce  of  murder — 
nay,  be  not  impatient,  you  know  it  is  the  truth, 
and  that  Alia,  who  is  the  judge  of  aU,  knows  it 
also.     He  will  cast  your  portion  in  Jehanum, 


320  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG. 

as  a  kafir ;  and  Bhowanee  will  rejoice  that  the 
destroyer  of  her  votary  writhes  in  the  torments 
of  the  damned.'' 

^'  Gag  him !  strike  the  kafir's  mouth  with  a 
shoe !''  roared  the  Rajah  in  a  fury,  more  like 
that  of  a  beast  than  a  man,  as  he  foamed  at 
the  mouth ;  '^  away  with  him !  and  let  his  son 
look  on  his  dying  iigony.'' 

And  they  dragged  us  both  forth ;  I  should 
not  say  my  father,  for  his  step  was  firm.  I 
struggled  against  my  tormentors,  but  it  availed 
me  not.  *^ One  word,  my  father!*'  cried  I  to 
him  as  we  were  brought  near  each  other ; 
'^  wilt  thou  not  speak  to  thy  son  ?" 

He  turned  his  head,  and  a  tear  stood  in  his 
eye.  *'I  leave  thee.  Ameer  Ali;  but  thou 
knowest  a  believer's  Paradise,  and  the  joys 
which  await  him — the  seventy  viigins  and 
everlasting  youth.  Thou  art  not  my  son,  but 
I  have  loved  thee  as  one,  and  may  Alia  keep 
thee !" 

"No  more !"  cried  the  rough  soldiers^  striking 
him  on  the  mouth,  and  dragging  him  forward. 

"  Revenge  me  !"  exclaimed  my  father  in  Ra- 
masee ;  "  teU  the  English  of  that  monster's  con- 
duct to  us,  and  when  he  is  torn  from  his  seat  of 
pride,  my  soul  will  be  happy  in  Paradise^'' 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  S21 

He  spoke  no  more ;  I  was  held  forcibly^  so 
that  I  saw  the  end  of  that  butchery.  They 
secured  him  by  a  chain  round  his  loins  to  the 
fore^foot  of  the  elephant^  and  they  tied  his 
hands  behind  him^  so  that  he  could  not  save 
himself  by  clinging  to  it.  He  still  continued 
repeating  the  Kulma;  but  now  all  was  ready — 
the  Mahout  drove  his  ankoos  into  the  head  of 
the  noble  beast^  which  uttering  a  loud  scream 
dashed  forward.  A  few  steps^  and  my  father's 
soul  must  have  been  in  Paradise ! 

Note, — The  Rajah  of  Jhalone  died  from  an  inveterate 
leprosy,  which  all  Thugs  declare  to  have  broken  out  soon 
after  the  death  of  the  Thug  in  the  manner  described,  and 
that  it  was  a  judgement  upon  him  sent  by  Bhowanee^s 


*  • 


P  S 


322  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THU0i. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

*'  King  Richard, — My  conscience  hatb  a  duraaand  teTeral 
tongues, 
And  every  tongue  brings  in  a  several  tale. 
And  every  tale  condemns  me  for  a  villain. 

Methought  the  souls  of  all  that  I  had  murdered 
Came  to  mv  tent." 

Richard  III.  Act  v.  Sc.  3. 

Sahib,  can  I  describe  to  you  the  passions 
which  then  burned  in  my  heart  ?  I  cannot.  A 
thousand  thoughts  whirled  through  mj  brain, 
till  I  thought  myself  mad ;  perhaps  I  was.  Re- 
venge for  my  father  was  uppermost;  and  oh 
that  I  could  have  got  loose :  by  Alia !  unarmed 
as  I  was,  methinks  I  would  have  sprung  on  the 
Rajah  and  strangled  him.  But  resistance  was 
unavailing;  the  more  I  struggled,  the  titter 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUQ.  S23 

my  arms  were  bounds  until  they  swelled  so  that 
the  pain  became  excruciating^  and  I  well  nigh 
sunk  under  it.  I  suffered  my  guards  to  lead 
me  away  from  the  Durbar :  I  was  thrust  into  a 
vile  hole^  and  at  last  my  arms  were  unbound. 

That  day — Alia,  how  it  passed !  Men  gazed 
at  me  in  my  cage  as  though  I  had  been  a  tiger, 
and  mocked  and  derided  me.  The  boys  of  the 
town  hooted  me,  and  thrust  sticks  at  me  through 
the  iron  gratings.  One  and  all  reviled  me  in 
the  most  opprobrious  terms  they  could  devise, — 
me !  the  respectable,  nay  the  wealthy,  to  whom 
they  had  bowed  before,  when  I  basked  in  the 
sunshine  of  the  Rajah^s  favour — ^but  I  was  de- 
graded now.  Alas !  my  dreams,  my  forebodings 
had  come  to  pass — they  had  been  indefinite 
shadows — ^this  was  the  reality.  Alia !  Alia !  I 
raved,  I  called  upon  Azima's  name,  I  implored 
those  who  still  lingered  about  my  prison  to  fly 
and  bring  me  news  of  her,  and  to  comfort  her ; 
and  I  cursed  them  when  they  derided  me,  and 
mocked  my  cries.  Azima,  the  name  that  might 
not  have  been  breathed  by  mortal  out  of  the 
precincts  of  my  zenana,  became  a  word  in  the 
mouths  of  the  rabble,  and  they  jested  on  it, 
they  loaded  it  with  obscene  abuse,  and  I  heard  it 
alk     In  vain  I  strove  to  stop  my  ears, — ^it  pro- 


384  CONPBBSIOlfS  OP  A  THUOr 

yoked  them  the  more ;  they  shouted  it  close  to 
the  iroD  bars,  and  spat  at  me.  Night  came, 
and  I  was  left  in  my  loneliness*  I  should  have 
been  in  her  fond  embrace — now  I  shared  the 
company  of  the  rat,  the  lizard,  and  the  scorpion* 
It  was  inyain  that  I  courted  sleep,  to  steep  my 
senses  in  a  temporary  oblivion  of  their  misery ; 
my  firame  was  too  strong,  and  my  anguish  too 
great,  for  it  to  come  to  me.  I  wrestled  with 
my  agony,  but  I  overcame  it  not,  and  I  had  to 
drink  the  bitter  cup  to  the  dregs.  At  last  the 
morning  broke ;  I  performed  the  Namaz :  the 
dust  of  the  floor  served  me  instead  of  sand  or 
water  for  my  ablutions.  Water  I  had  none ;  I 
had  beQ;ed  for  it,  for  my  mouth  was  parched 
and  dry  with  anxiety,  yet  no  one  gave  it. 
Again  the  court  was  filled;  old  and  youngs 
W(Hnen  and  children,  all  came  to  lock  at  the 
Syud — ^to  look  at  Ameer  Ali  the  Thug — ^to 
deride  him,  and  torment  him !  But  I  was  now 
sullen ;  like  a  tiger,  when  his  first  rage,  after 
he  has  been  entrapped,  has  subsided,  I  cowered 
into  the  comer  of  my  cell,  and  covered  my  face 
with  my  waistband,  nor  heeded  their  savage 
unfeeling  mirth,  nor  the  bitter  words  they 
poured  out  against  me.  In  vain  was  it  that  I 
now  and  then  looked  around  to  see  whether 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  325 

one  kind  pitying  glance  rested  on  me.  Alas  I 
not  one;  every  face  was  familiar  to  me^  but 
the  eyes  either  spoke  a  brutal  satisfaction  at 
my  sufferings,  or  turned  on  me  with  the  cold 
leaden  stare  of  indifference.  I  tried  to  speak 
several  times,  but  every  murmur  was  haUed 
with  shouts  from  the  rabble  before  me,  and  my 
throat  was  parched  and  my  tongue  swelled 
from  raging  thirst. 

The  whole  day  passed — I  had  no  food,  no 
water.  It  was  in  the  height  of  the  burning 
season,  and  I,  who  had  been  pampered  with 
luxuries,  who  in  my  own  abode  should  have 
drunk  of  refreshing  sherbets,  prepared  by  Azi- 
ma,  was  denied  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  my 
burning  throat.  In  vain  I  implored  those 
nearest  to  me,  in  words  that  would  have  moved 
aught  but  hearts  of  stone,  to  intercede  with 
the  Jemadar  who  guarded  my  prison  to  allow 
me  a  draught  of  the  pure  element.  I  might 
as  well  have  spoken  to  the  scorching  blast 
that  whistled  into  my  cage — ^bringing  with 
it  clouds  of  dust,  which  were  increased  by  the 
unfeeling  boys  when  they  saw  I  shrank  from 
them.  Thus  the  day  passed:  evening  came, 
and  still  no  water,  no  relief,  no  inquiry  into 
my  condition.   Had  I  been  placed  there  to  die  ? 


S26  OONFB88IOKS  OF  A  TH06. 

And  no  sooner  had  the  thought  flashed  across 
my  mind  than  I  brooded  over  it.  Yes^  I  was  to 
die !  to  expire  of  thirst  and  hunger ;  and  then^ 
oh  how  I  envied  my  father's  &te !  his  was  a 
quick  transition  from  the  sorrows  and  sufiPering 
he  had  undergone  during  one  short  hour^  to 
Pftradise  and  the  houris. 

And  fixnn  evening,  night.  I  had  watched 
the  declining  sun^  till  its  last  fiery  and  scorch- 
ing beams  fell  no  longer  on  my  prison-floor — I 
watched  the  reddened  west  until  no  glaie 
remained,  and  one  by  one  the  stars  shone  out 
dimly  through  the  thick  and  heated  air— and  I 
thought  I  should  see  the  blessed  day  no  more, 
for  I  was  sick  and  exhausted  even  to  death.  I 
lay  me  down  and  moaned,  in  my  agony  of  spi- 
rit and  of  body,  and  at  last  sleep  came  to  my 
relief.  For  a  time  all  was  oblivion ;  but  horrible 
dreams  began  to  crowd  my  prison  with  un- 
sightly shapes  and  harrowing  visions;  my  life 
passed  as  though  in  review  before  me,  and  the 
features  of  many  I  had  strangled  rose  up  in  fierce 
mockery  against  me, — ^faces  with  protruding 
tongues  and  eyes,  even  as  I  had  left  them 
strangled. 

Why  describe  them  to  you.  Sahib?  why 
detain  you  with  a  description  of  the  horrors 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  327 

of  the  scenes  which  rose  to  my  distempered 
fancy,  and  at  last  woke  me,  burning  as  though 
a  fire  raged  in  my  bowels  and  would  not  be 
quenched  ?     But  morning  broke  at  last,  and 
the  cool  air  once  more  played  over  my  heated 
and  fevered  frame,  and   refreshed  me.     Yet 
I  was   still  in  agony; — ^who  can  describe  the 
sufferings  of  thirst  ?    Hunger  I  felt  not :  thirst 
consumed  me,  and  dried  up  my  bowels.     How 
anxiously  and  impatiently  I  looked  for  the  first 
man  who  should  enter  the  court  where  my  pri- 
son was  1     One  came,  he  passed  through  and 
heeded  not  my  piteous  cries :  another  and  ano- 
ther; none  looked  on  me,  and  again  I  thought 
I  was  to  die.    Another  came ;  I  called,  and  he 
turned  to  regard  me.      He  was  one  that  I 
knew,  one  who  had  eaten  of  my  bread  and  my 
salt,  and  had  been  employed  about  my  house, 
and  he  had  pity;  he  had  a  remembrance  of 
what  I  had  done  for  him :  he  came,  and  looked 
on  me.     I  spoke  to  him,  and  he  started,  for 
my  voice  was  hollow,  and  thin  and  hoarse. 
"Water!"  cried  I,  "for  the  sake  of  the  blessed 
Prophet,  for  the  sake  of  your  mother,  one  drop 
of  water !     I  have  tasted  none  since  I  was  con- 
fined." 

"  Alas !"  said  he  in  a  low  tone,  "  how  can  it 


S28  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

be,  Meer  Sahib?  the  Rajah  has  threatened 
any  one  with  death  who  speaks  to  you  or  brings 
you  food.'* 

Again  I  implored ;  and  I  who  had  been  his 
master  prostrated  myself  on  the  ground  and 
rubbed  my  forehead  in  the  dust.  He  was 
moved — he  had  pity  and  went  to  fetch  some ; 
fortunately  no  one  saw  him,  and  he  brought  a 
smaU  earthen  pot  fiiU,  which  I  drank  as  though 
it  had  been  that  of  the  well  of  Paradise.  Again 
and  again  he  took  it  and  refilled  it;  and  at  last 
he  left  me,  but  not  before  he  had  promised  to 
visit  me  in  the  night,  bring  me  a  cake  of  bread 
if  he  could,  and,  more  than  all,  news  of  Azima 
and  of  my  house. 

The  next  day  passed,  and  I  had  no  food.  I 
treasured  up  the  water  which  had  been  left  with 
me  and  sipped  it  now  and  then ;  but  by  nightEEdl 
again  I  was  in  torment.  Tet  I  had  hopes,  for  I 
knew  that  the  young  man  would  not  deceive  me ; 
he  had  sworn  by  his  mother's  head  to  bring  me 
food,  and  he  could  not  break  his  oath. 

And  he  came.  I  had  sat  watching,  with  that 
anxiety  which  can  only  be  known  by  those  who 
have  been  in  a  situation  like  mine,  listening  to 
every  distant  footfall,  to  every  noise,  as  though 
it  were  the  step  of  him  I  looked  for.    I  have 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  329 

said  he  came ;  he  was  muffled  in  a  blanket^  and 
had  stolen  in  unobserved  by  the  lazy  sentinel 
at  the  gate ;  he  brought  me  food^  a  few  coarse 
cakesj  and  an  earthen  pot  of  milk.  '^Eat!'' 
said  he  in  a  low  tone ;  ^^  I  will  sit  here^  and  will 
tell  you  the  news  you  bade  me  inquire  for  after- 
wards. I  was  ravenous^  and  I  ate;  coarse 
breads  such  as  I  shotdd  have  loathed  three  days 
before^  was  now  a  luxury,  sweet  and  grate- 
ful;  I  ate  it,  drank  the  milk,  and  was  thankful ; 
and  I  called  him  and  blessed  him  for  his  ven- 
turous daring,  and  for  his  gratitude  to  one  who 
could  no  longer  do  him  a  kind  turn.  '^And 
the  news,  Gholam  Nubbee?  can  you  tell  me 
aught  other  and  my  child ?'^ 

'^  My  news  is  bad,  Meer  Sahib,  and  I  am 
the  unwilling  messenger  of  tidings  which  will 
grieve  your  soul  and  add  to  your  misery." 

"Say  on,''  said  I:  "tell  me  the  worst;  tell 
me  she  is  dead,  and  you  will  only  say  what  my 
soul  has  forewarned  me  of." 

He  paused  for  awhile.  "  You  must  know  it 
sooner  or  later,  Meer  Sahib — she  is  dead/' 

"And  my  child?" 

"  She  is  with  the  good  Moola  who  protected 
your  wife  when  she  had  no  longer  a  house  to 


330  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

cover  her^  and  who  perfonned  the  last  rites  of 
our  fidth  to  her  when  she  was  dead.'^ 

"No  home!*'  cried  I;  "they  did  not  drive 
her  forth  ?*' 

"They  did^  Meer  Sahib.  The  Rajah  sent 
soldiers^  your  house  was  stript  of  everything, 
and  your  gold  and  silver^  they  say,  was  a 
prize  he  little  expected;  yoiur  wife  and  child 
were  turned  into  the  street^  with  only  the 
clothes  they  had  upon  their  persons.  But  to 
her  it  little  mattered,  for  I  have  heard  she  never 
spoke  from  the  time  she  knew  of  your  father's 
fate  and  the  cause  of  your  imprisonment. 
They  say  she  sat  in  stupor,  like  a  breathing 
corpse,  without  speaking  a  word  to  say  where 
her  pain  was/' 

" Enough!'*  said  I,  "go;  may  Alia  keep 
you !  I  would  now  be  alone,  for  gri^f  sits  heavy 
on  me." 

Then  she  was  dead — my  Azima,  my  beloved ! 
— she  for  whom  I  could  myself  have  died, — 
she  whom  I  had  loved  as  man  can  only  love 
once — she  was  dead;  she  had  known  that  I 
was  a  Thug,  and  that  had  killed  her.  It  was 
well — better  far  that  she  should  have  died,  than 
lingered  on  to  be  scoffed  at  and  insulted  as  the 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  331 

wife  of  one  who  was  now  a  convicted  murderer. 
Had  she  lived  I  could  never  have  dared  to 
approach  her^  for  she  was  pure^  and  I — ! 

I  may  say  I  ahnost  rejoiced  at  her  deaths  Sa- 
hib ;  I  did  not  grieve  as  I  should  have  done  had 
the  blow  fallen  on  me  while  I  was  yet  in  pro- 
sperity— then  it  would  have  been  hard  indeed  to 
bear;  but  now  I  was  altered,  and  she  was  dead^ 
and  again  I  say  it  was  well.  Alia  in  his  mercy 
had  taken  her  from  her  scene  of  suffering,  al- 
most before  she  knew  to  its  full  extent  the  hor- 
rible reality.  And  my  child  too  was  safe ;  she 
was  in  friendly  hands,  and  the  Moola  would  be 
a  father  to  her. 

The  day  afler  the  nocturnal  visit  of  my 
humble  friend,  food  was  allowed  me;  it  was 
scanty  to  be  sure,  but  still  I  existed,  though 
worn  down  by  sufferings,  which  I  have  no 
words  to  express,  to  a  shadow  of  what  I  was. 
Three  months  passed  thus,  and  they  appear- 
ed to  me  like  years  when  I  looked  back  on 
them. 

At  the  end  of  this  time  I  was  taken  to  the 
Rajah's  Durbar.  Few  were  the  words  he  spoke 
to  me,  but  those  were  bitter  ones ;  for  he  had 
shared  my  spoil,  taxed  me  for  protection,  and, 
after  putting  my  father  to  death,  he  had  plun* 


332  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

dered  my  home^  and  his  booty  was  the  accu- 
mulation of  mine  for  years  past.  I  say  my  fa- 
ther, and  yet  he  had  told  me  he  was  not  my 
parent  But  what  mattered  that  now?  he 
was  dead,  and  the  mystery  of  my  birth,  if  any 
had  ever  existed,  was  gone  with  him.  What 
mattered  it  too  who  was  my  father?  I  was 
alone  in  the  world ;  not  a  tie,  save  one,  bound 
me  to  existence.  My  daughter  was  with 
strangers,  and  in  a  few  years  she  would  foi^t 
me, — ^truly  I  might  say  I  was  alone. 

I  was  in  the  Rajah's  Durbar — I  had  no  friend; 
no  one  of  all  those  by  whom  he  was  surround* 
ed,  who  had  formerly  courted  me,  eaten  of  my 
bread,  and  flattered  me  that  I  was  yet  to  rise  to 
greatness  under  his  patronage — ^not  one  spoke 
for  me,  not  one  interceded  to  avert  my  shame. 
The  Rajah  spoke  to  me. 

*'  Ameer  Ali,*'  said  he,  ''  I  had  trusted  thee, 
I  had  thought  thee  honest  (how  he  lied  as  he 
spoke ! ),  I  had  believed  thee  a  rich  and  for- 
tunate merchant ;  but,  O  man !  thou  hast  de- 
ceived me,  and  not  me  alone,  but  thousands, 
and  thou  art  a  Thug  and  a  murderer.  StiD, 
because  I  have  a  lingering  sentiment  of  kind- 
ness towards  thee,  I  do  not  seek  thy  death ; 
justice  has  been  satisfied  in  the  destruction  of 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG*  S33 

the  hoary  villain  who  made  thee  what  thou  art^ 
and  who  led  one  who  might  have  been  an  or* 
nament  to  the  world  to  be  a  wretch  upon  whose 
head  is  the  blood  of  hundreds.  Yes^  Ameer 
Ali;  I  speak  truths  and  thou  knowest  it.  And 
though  I  desire  not  thy  death,  yet  thou  canst 
not  be  released  without  a  mark  on  thy  brow 
that  men  may  know  and  beware  of.  Throw 
him  down/^  cried  he  to  the  attendants,  '^and 
let  him  be  branded  !*' 

They  threw  me  down.  Sahib,  what  could 
my  attenuated  and  wasted  frame  do  against 
men  who  had  suffered  no  misery  like  mine  ?  I 
struggled,  yet  it  was  unavailing ;  they  held  my 
arms,  and  legs,  and  head,  and  a  red-hot  pice 
was  pressed  upon  my  forehead;  it  was  held 
there  as  it  burnt  down  to  the  bone,  ay  my 
very  brain  seemed  to  be  scorched  and  withered 
by  the  burning  copper.  They  took  it  off,  and 
raised  me  up.  Alia !  Alia !  the  agony  that  I 
endured — the  agony  of  pain,  and,  more  than 
that,  of  shame — ^to  be  branded  publicly  that  the 
world  might  think  me  a  thief — ^to  have  a  mark 
set  on  my  forehead  that  I  must  carry  to  my 
grave — a  mark  only  set  on  the  vile  and  on  the 
outcasts  from  society — Sahib,  it  was  a  bitter 
cup  to  quaff! 


354  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THITO. 

"  Away  with  him  !'*  cried  the  Rajah,  "away 
with  him !  Release  him  at  the  boundaiy  of  my 
territory.  And  mark  me,"  he  continued,  ad- 
dressing himself  to  me,  "  I  have  given  thee  thy 
life,  Ameer  Ali ;  go,  and  be  wise ;  learn  by  what 
has  happened  to  be  an  honest  man  for  the  fu- 
ture ;  and,  above  all,  remember  that  if  ever  thou 
art  seen  in  Jhalone  again,  or  in  any  of  my 
towns  or  villages,  nothing  will  be  able  to  save 
thee  from  the  feet  of  an  elephant." 

He  rose  and  strode  out  of  the  Durbar;  and 
in  pain  and  misery,  I  was  conducted  in  two 
days  to  the  frt>ntier  of  his  country  and  un- 
bound.    Two  rupees  were  given  to  me,  and 
again  the  wide  and  cruel  world  was  before  me. 
I  hurried  from  my  late  keepers.    I  bound  my 
turban  over  my  still  burning  and  aching  brow; 
so  that  man  mig^t  not  see  my  shame,  and  took 
the  road  before  me.     I  wandered  almost  un- 
conscious of  anything,  save   the  pain  I  was 
suflfering,  until  night  fell  around  me,  and  I  di- 
rected my  steps  to  a  village,  the  lights  of  which 
were  a  short  distance  before  me.    Exchanging 
one  of  my  rupees,  I  sat  down  at  the  shop  of  a 
Bhutteara  and  satisfied  my  craving  appetite ; 
there  I   slept,  and  when  I  arose  I   was  re- 
freshed, and  again  believed  myself  to  be  Ameer 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  335 

Ali.  The  morning  breeze  blew  fresh  on  my 
face  as  I  took  my  way  out  of  the  town ;  the  re- 
freshing rest  of  the  night  had  invigorated  me^ 
and  I  bounded  along  with  a  light  heart — ^yes^  with 
a  light  heart, — for  I  was  free !  I  had  no  thought 
for  the  past  now*  It  was  my  fate  which  had 
been  fulfilled:  what  had  been  written  in  my 
destiny  had  come  to  pass.  As  I  proceeded,  a 
jackass  brayed  on  my  right  hand,  and  I  hailed 
the  favourable  omen  with  a  joy  I  can  feebly  ex- 
press. Yes,  great  Bhowanee,  mother  of  men ! 
cried  I  aloud,  I  answer  to  thy  omen;  I  am 
ready,  and  again  devoted  to  thy  service.  I 
have  sinned  against  thee ;  I  had  wilfully  avoid- 
ed thy  warning  omens,  led  on  by  an  irresistible 
destiny  and  by  a  proud  heart.  I  have  been 
ptmished,  and  have  bought  a  dear  experience; 
but  henceforward  no  votary  of  thine  breathing 
shall  excel  Ameer  Ali  in  devotion  to  thee ;  and 
therefore,  great  goddess,  vouchsafe  the  Thibao 
and  Pilhaoo.  And  they  were  granted ;  the  omen 
on  the  right  was  followed  by  that  on  the  left, 
and  I  felt  that  I  was  pardoned,  and  again  ac- 
cepted as  a  Thug. 

And  so  you  believe.  Ameer  iVli,  said  I,  that 
your  not  observing  the  omens  in  the  instances 


SS6  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

yon  related  was  the  cause  of  your  fistther's  death 
and  your  misfortunes? 

Assuredly,  Sahib ;  I  was  a  sceptic  till  then,  as 
I  have  told  you,  but  I  was  now  no  longer  one ; 
had  I  not  cause  to  believe  in  the  truth  of  the 
omens  ?   and,  had  I  obeyed  them  then,  should 
I  have  the  heavy  crime  I  had  committed  still 
rooted  in  my  heart?     No,  no !  omens  cannot, 
dare  not  be  disobeyed;    and  I   have   never 
known  an  instance  in   which  they  were,  or 
where  a  band  has  been  led  to  destroy  a  per- 
son against  the  wishes  of  Bhowanee,  that  they 
were  not  all  punished  by  her  vengeance,  either 
with   domestic  misfortune,  imprisonment,  or 
death.    Ask  any  Thug  you  know,  and  he  will 
tell  you  the  same.     I  never  doubted   omms 
afterwards,  and  have  allowed  some  lidi  prizes 
to  escape  me,  because  I  feared  that  they  were 
not  completely  propitious. 

Well,  Sahib,  to  continue.  I  pressed  forward: 
I  again  untied  my  roomal,  for  that  had  never 
quitted  my  waist,  and  I  welcomed  it  to  my 
grasp  as  I  should  have  done  the  embrace  of  an 
old  and  valued  friend.  With  sudi  omens, 
thought  I,  I  cannot  be  unsuccessful ;  and  over 
any  single  traveller,  were  he  Roostum  himself. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THCO.  S87 

I  can  gain  a  victory.  I  had  but  one  rupee  and 
some  pice ;  my  clothes  were  in  rags  about  me, 
and  I  must  have  others  before  I  could  venture 
to  associate  myself  with  Thugs,  and  hope  to 
lead  them. 

But  I  travelled  long,  and  met  no  person 
alone ;  and  when  noon  came,  and  the  sun's  heat 
had  overcome  me,  I  lay  down  under  a  tree  by 
the  road  side,  near  which  was  a  well ;  and  having 
washed  and  bathed  and  said  the  Namaz,  I 
waited  to  see  what  chance  would  throw  in  my 
way.  There  I  sat  a  long  time,  but  no  one  passed 
me,  and  overcome  by  fatigue  I  dropped  asleep. 
I  was  awakened  by  a  touch  from  some  one,  and 
looking  up  I  beheld  a  middle-aged  Mussulman 
gazing  upon  me.  I  arose  rapidly,  and  returned 
his  ^'  Salam  Aleikoom''  as  kindly  as  he  had 
given  it.  Fortunately  my  ftce  remained  weU 
wrapped  up,  and  the  brand  on  my  forehead 
could  not  be  seen ;  he  took  me  to  be  a  travel- 
ler like  himself,  and  as  he  was  weary,  he 
sat  down  and  we  entered  into  conversation 
such  as  usually  passes  between  persons  situ- 
ated as  we  were.  After  he  had  been  seated  for 
a  few  minutes,  he  loosed  a  small  wallet  from 
his  shoulder,  and  opening  it  displayed  some 
cakes  and  mango  pickle,  to  which  he  seemed 

VOL.  III.  Q 


338  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

to  be  inclined  to  do  ample  justice;  but  seeing 
that  I  looked  wistfully  at  them  he  invited  me 
to  join  his  repast^  which  I  was  rightglad  to  do, 
as  I  had  fasted  since  the  morning.  When  we 
had  finished  our  meal,  he  said  to  me,  '^  Meer 
Sahib,  you  say  there  is  no  water  for  some  ooss 
in  the  direction  I  am  going ;  and  therefore,  if 
you  will  kindly  watch  my  clothes  and  arms,  I 
will  bathe  in  this  well/' 

"  Surely,*'  I  replied ;  ''  I  am  in  no  hurry  to 
be  gone,  and  you  will  not  delay  me/'  As  I  said 
it  he  began  to  strip,  and  taking  witii  him  a 
lota,  he  descended  the  stq>s  of  the  well,  and  I 
soon  after  heard  the  splashing  of  the  water  as  he 
poured  it  over  himself. 

Now  is  my  time,  thought  I ;  he  will  be  de- 
fenceless, and  will  fall  an  easy  prey  to  me;  and 
I  prepared  my  roomal  for  work. 

He  soon  returned,  and  b^an  to  dress.  I 
loitered -near  him,  till  I  saw  him  take  up  his 
garment  and  put  both  his  arms  into  the  sleeves 
to  draw  it  over  him.  It  was  a  capital  oppor- 
timity,  and  I  closed  behind  him  as  if  to  assist 
him ;  he  turned  to  me,  and  as  he  had  just 
accomplished  his  purpose,  I  had  finished  mine. 
The  roomal  was  about  his  neck,  and  in  a  few 
moments  he  was  dead  at  my  feet !    I  had  no 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  339 

time  to  lose ;  so  hastily  stripping  the  band  from 
his  waist,  in  which  there  seemed  to  be  money^  I 
dragged  the  body  to  the  edge  of  the  weU,  and 
threw  it  in.  I  then  arranged  his  dothes  at  the 
head  of  the  steps,  as  though  he  had  taken  them 
off  to  bathe,  and  left  them  there ;  his  lota  I  left 
also  with  them;  and  taking  up  his  sword  and 
shield,  I  girded  the  first  to  my  waist,  and  the 
shield  to  my  back,  and  pursued  my  way  at 
as  quick  a  pace  as  I  could.  No  one  ivill  ima- 
gine he  has  been  murdered,  thought  I;  the 
clothes  on  the  brink  of  the  well  will  cause  it  to 
be  supposed  that  he  died  in  the  water ;  and  I 
chuckled  over  my  success  and  strode  along  joy- 
fully. But^  the  more  to  avoid  detection,  I  struck 
off  from  the  road  I  was  travelling,  and  seeing 
the  groves  and  white  temple  of  a  village  at  some 
distance  I  bent  my  steps  towards  it;  there  I  pur- 
chased some  goor,  and  ate  the  tupounee,  as  a 
good  Thug  ought  to  do,  and  after  that  I  opened 
the  humeana  to  see  what  my  good  fortune  had 
sent  me. 

And  so  you  murdered  the  first  man  who 
had  shown  you  any  kindness  after  your  misfor- 
tunes. Oh,  Ameer  Ali,  you  are  indeed  a 
villain!   you  ate  of  his  bread  and  salt,  and 

Q  2 


340  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG* 

murdered  him  I     The  recompence  of  a  Thug 
certainly. 

But  what  could  I  do^  Sahib  ?  I  should  have 
starved  most  Ukefy  had  I  not  kiUed  him.  Be- 
sides he  was  the  first  traveller  I  met  after  tiiose 
good  omens;  he  was  neither  blind  nor  lame; 
assuredly  therefore  he  was  bunij.  It  must  have 
been  his  fate  to  die,  or  I  should  not  have  gone 
to  sleep  under  that  tree.  Had  I  met  him  in  the 
road,  I  should  have  hesitated  to  attack  him ;  in- 
deed, unarmed  as  I  was,  I  dared  not  have  done  so. 
But,  as  I  was  saying,  I  examined  the  humeana ; 
I  found  in  it  nineteen  rupees,  a  gold  nose-iing, 
and  two  gold  rings  for  the  fingers  which  were 
worth  at  least  forty  rupees.  Ul-humd-ul-iUa ! 
I  cried,  this  is  rare  fortune ;  here  is  enough  to 
last  me  for  three  months,  and  to  provide  me 
vnth  new  clothes ;  and  it  will  be  hard  but  in 
that  time  I  find  out  some  of  my  brethren. 

I  searched  around  the  village  to  endeavour  to 
find  some  traces  of  Thugs  in  the  mango  and 
tamarind  groves  by  which  it  was  environed; 
and  though  I  discovered  some  fire-places  with 
the  peculiar  marks  of  my  brethren  in  them,  yet 
they  were  old,  the  rain  had  more  than  half 
washed  them  away,  and  the  marks  would  have 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  341 

been  undistinguishable  to  a  less  experienced 
Thug  than  myself.  I  could  discover  no  further 
clue  from  them,  though  I  walked  for  some  time 
in  the  direction  they  pointed. 

Wandering  along  the  next  day,  I  reached 
Calpee  on  the  Jumna,  and  sitting  one  morning 
at  the  shop  of  a  pan  seller,  some  persons  stop* 
ped  at  it,  and  talking  among  themselves,  I  un- 
derstood that  they  were  going  to  Chutterpoor. 
Chutterpoor,  thought  I,*-what  an  owl  I  have 
been !  there  must  be  Thugs  there,  and  I  had 
forgotten  it.  So  I  immediately  determined 
if  possible  to  accompany  them.  I  watched 
them  to  a  bunnea's  empty  shop,  before  which, 
in  the  street,  were  tied  four  tattoos  and  some 
bullocks ;  and  without  ceremony  I  told  them 
I  had  overheard  their  conversation,  that  I 
was  also  going  to  the  town  to  which  they 
were  journeying,  and  if  they  would  allow  me 
and  pardon  my  intrusion,  I  should  be  glad 
to  travel  in  their  company,  as  I  was  alone, 
knew  not  the  road,  and  was  afraid  of  rob* 
bers. 

^^  Since  you  are  alone,  you  may  come,  and 
welcome,''  said  the  man  I  addressed.  ''But 
we  are  going  by  Bandah,  which  is  not  exactly 
in  the  direct  road  to  Chutterpoor,  and  our  bu» 


342  GONFBS810N8  OF  A  THUG* 

siness  may  detain  us  there  a  day  or  two ;  if, 
therefore,  delay  is  of  no  consequence  to  yon^ 
come  with  us ;  you  seem  to  be  a  scddier,  and 
we  are  poor  merchants  who  will  be  glad  of  your 
protection.*' 

''  Such  as  I  am,  good  sir,"  said  I,  '^  I  am  at 
your  service,  and  will  gladly  accompany  you  to 
Bandah/' 

'^  Good !''  replied  the  man ;  ^  we  start  early, 
and  you  had  better  be  with  us  betimes ;  or  you 
can  spread  your  carpet  here, — as  you  please.'' 

''  I  will  do  the  latter,"  replied  I,  ^^and  be  widi 
you  by  the  evening/' 

Bandah!  thought  I;  another  place  fidl  of 
Thugs — at  least  it  used  to  be.  I  shall  see  at  any 
rate, and  if  I  find  any,I  may  then  alter  my  route. 

I  joined  them  in  the  evening,  as  I  had  pro- 
mised,  and  we  reached  Bandah  in  a  few  days  by 
long  marches*  Here  they  declared  Aey  would 
stay  four  dajrs,  so  that  I  had  ample  time  befcune 
me  to  search  the  place  for  Thugs,  should  any 
reside  there.  Nor  was  I  disappointed  in  my 
hope  of  meeting  them.  I  was  sauntering 
through  the  town  in  the  evening  of  the  day  we 
arrived,  when  I  met  Hoormut,  an  old  follower 
of  Ganesha ;  he  did  not  at  first  recognise  me, 
as  may  readily  be  imagined,  and  when  I  gave 
him  our  token  of  recognition  he  stared  as 


CONFBSSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  343 

though  I  had  been  an  apparition ;  however  he 
was  soon  convinced  of  my  reality,  and  I  accom-^ 
panied  him  to  his  house.  The  relation  of  my 
adventures  and  mishaps  occupied  a  long  time> 
and  after  I  had  finished  them  I  naturally  asked 
for  an  account  of  my  old  associate  Ganesha. 
What  I  heard  was  gratifying  to  me:  Hoor- 
mut  declared  him  to  be  in  misfortune,  aban- 
doned by  his  followers,  and  that  he  was  wan- 
dering with  one  or  two  men  somewhere  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Saugor,  preferring  the 
precarious  chance  of  booty  in  the  jungles  be- 
tween that  place  and  Nagpoor,  to  frequenting 
the  more  open  and  travelled  countiy.  Next 
foUowed  questions  as  to  my  present  plans,  and 
when  he  heard  I  was  alone  and  travelling  with 
merchants,  of  course  it  naturally  followed  that 
some  plan  should  be  undertaken  for  their  de- 
struction. 

"Look  you,  Meer  Sahib,''  said  he,  "I  be- 
lieve I  can  muster  as  many  as  fifteen  Thugs,  in 
and  near  this  place.  I  am  not  suspected  as 
yet,  but  the  country  is  getting  too  hot  for  us, 
and  we  must  either  quit  it  or  give  up  Thuggee, 
which  no  man,  you  well  know,  can  do  after  he 
has  eaten  the  goor;  the  others  are  of  the  same 
way  of  thinking,  and  we  had  determined  that 


344  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

we  would  leave  this  place  for  good  afUr  the 
rains,  and  go  whererer  our  fate  might  lead  us.'' 

We  soon  afterwards  separated  for  the  time^ 
Hoormut  promising  to  coUect  the  men  by  the 
next  evening. 

I  joined  him  again  by  the  time  appcnnted, 
and  found  the  whole  assembled.  I  was  received 
with  exultation,  for  they  had  wanted  a  leader  in 
whom  they  could  confide,  and  mine  was  a  name 
which,  in  spite  of  my  recent  misfortunes,  they 
could  look  up  to.  I  knew  none  of  them^  but 
they  swore  on  the  pickaxe  to  foUow  me; 
Hoormut  vouched  for  their  several  capabilities 
and  fidelity,  and  I  was  satisfied. 

Our  plan  was  soon  formed.  They  were  to 
go  by  two  stages  to  a  village  they  knew; 
there  they  were  to  wait  for  my  arrival  with  the 
merchants.  Beyond  the  village  was  a  fiivourite 
bhil  of  theirs,  and  they  would  have  eveiything 
prepared  against  our  coming  up. 

All  this  being  settled,  we  fixed  Ihe  next 
morning  (it  being  Monday  and  a  lucky  day) 
to  observe  the  omens  and  open  the  expedition 
with  due  form.  The  omen's  were  declared  to 
be  satisfiictory,  and  by  noon  my  new  com- 
panions had  started  with  their  familiea  for  their 
station  on  the  road. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  345 


CHAPTER    X\. 

"  So  fiurewell  hope,  and  with  hope  farewell  fear ; 
Farewell  remorse ;  all  good  to  me  is  lost. 
Evil,  be  thou  my  good  I" 

Milton. 

We  strangled  the  merchants  at  the  place  we 
had  fixed  on^  them  and  their  bullodc-drivers^ — 
nme  in  aU^  and  yet  we  were  only  seventeen 
Thugs ;  but  we  were  desperate.  In  our  route 
we  had  travelled  towards  Jhalone^  and  I  could 
no  longer  delay  my  project  of  proceeding 
thither,  and  making  over  my  concealed  trea- 
sure to  the  good  Moola  who  had  charge  of  my 
child. 

Hoormut  volunteered  to  accompany  me  ^  and 
desiring  the  remainder  of  the  band  to  make  the 

Q  5 


546  CONFS8SION8  OF  A  THUG* 

best  of  thdr  way  to  Calpee^  and  there  to  await 
our  arnTal,  we  poshed  on  to  Jhalone. 

Considering  the  risk  we  ran^  in  approaching 
a  place  where  inevitable  death  awaited  wie 
should  I  be  discovered,  we  did  well  to  dii^iuiae 
ourselves  as  Gosaeena.  We  covered  our  bodies 
with  ashes,  matted  the  hair  on  our  heads  with 
mud,  hung  gourds  at  our  waist,  and  in  this 
mean  and  wretched  disguise  we  entered  the 
town — that  spot  where  I  had  passed  so  many 
years  of  happiness,  where  my  fidrest  prospects 
had  been  blighted,  and  the  resolutions  I  had 
fbnned  of  leading  a  new  life  and  forsaking 
Thuggee  rendered  alike  impracticable  and  dis- 
tasteful to  me.  My  emotions  on  entering  the 
town,  and  more  than  all  on  passing  the  house 
where  I  had  resided,  were  overpowering ;  but 
I  rallied  my  heart;  I  passed  through  the  dty, 
and  my  fiiend  and  myself  took  up  our  abode 
for  the  day  near  a  weQ  outside  the  gates  whidi 
was  not  for  fiom  the  spot  where  I  had  buried 
my  treasure*  We  had  selected  the  best  dis- 
guise possible  for  my  purpose;  we  were  visited 
during  the  day  by  some  Hindoos,  who  came, 
some  out  of  curiosity,  and  a  few  to  oflfer  alms  to 
us;  my  companion  replied  to  their  inquiries 
and  declared  me  to  be  under  a  vow  of 


il 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THU6«  347 

which  satisfied  them^  and  they  departed,  leaving 
us  to  prosecute  our  plans. 

As  the  evening  approached,  I  strolled  towards 
the  trees  under  which  was  deposited  the  sum 
I  had  hoarded  up  to  serve  me  at  any  time  of 
need.  It  was  a  deserted  burial-place,  overgrown 
by  custard-apple  bushes  and  other  brushwood, 
and  the  rank  grass  had  sprung  up  from  the 
frequent  rain.  My  heart  beat  quick  as  I  ap- 
proached the  spot ;  my  hoard  might  have  been 
discovered,  and  if  it  had  been  removed  my 
child  would  be  a  beggar,  dependent  upon  the 
charity  of  strangers ;  she  might  even  be  thrust 
into  the  street,  to  herd  with  the  vile  and  worth- 
less, when  the  care  of  her  became  irksome  or 
expensive  to  her  present  protectors.  But  any- 
thing, thought  I,  is  better  than  that  she  should 
accompany  me,  where  a  life  of  hardship  woidd 
be  her  portion,  and  where  she  could  not  escape 
the  contamination  which  scenes  of  guilt  and 
murder  would  effect  in  a  short  time,  and  from 
which,  alone  as  I  was,  I  could  not  protect  her. 

I  reached  the  tomb  in  which,  by  removing  a 
stone,  I  had  placed  the  vessel  containing  the 
money.  I  hardly  dared  look  at  the  well-remem- 
bered spot,  hardly  dared  attempt  to  remove 
the  stone ;  but  I  did  remove  it,  and,  O  joy  of 


S48  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

joys^  there  was  my  treasure  undisturbed  \  I 
hastily  seized  the  earthen  vessel^  and  crawled 
with  it  into  the  thickest  of  the  underwood  ere 
I  ventured  to  open  and  examine  it.  I  had  for- 
gotten what  it  contained,  and  the  contents  sur- 
passed my  expectations.  I  found  thirty  ash- 
ruffees  and  four  small  bars  of  gold,  a  box  con- 
taining two  strings  of  pearls  of  some  value  and 
some  jewels,  and  tied  up  in  a  rag  were  some 
loose  stones  of  value,  one  of  them  a  diamond  of 
great  lustre  and  beauty.  The  jewels  I  determined 
to  keep,  as  they  might  be  afterwards  of  use  to 
me,  not  only  from  their  value,  but  to  enable  me 
to  assume  the  character  of  a  dealer  in  precious 
stones,  which  is  always  a  respectable  calling, 
and  for  which,  in  the  jewels  before  me,  I  had 
ample  stock  for  trade.  I  replaced  the  vessel 
and  its  precious  contents,  which  could  not  have 
been  worth  less  than  a  thousand  rupees ;  and 
I  felt  my  heart  lightened  of  a  load,  both  at  see- 
ing my  treasure  safe,  and  at  the  assurance  it 
gave  me  that  by  means  of  it  my  daughter 
would  be  decently  provided  for.  I  returned  to 
my  companion,  who  had  been  anxiously  watch- 
ing my  proceedings,  and  he  too  rejoiced  at  my 
good  fortune. 

I  did  not  proceed  into  the  town  till  it  was 


CONFSfiSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  349 

dusk :  the  gates^  I  knew,  would  be  open  until 
long  after  dark,  and  I  went  alone  to  avoid  any 
chance  of  being  remarked.  I  soon  reached  the 
house  of  the  Moola^  when,  abandoning  my  cha- 
racter of  a  Gosaeen,  I  asked  for  alma  in  a  lusty 
voice  in  the  name  of  Moula  All  of  Hyderabad. 
Fortunately  the  old  Moola  was  sitting  alone  in 
his  verandah;  I  saw  him  through  the  open 
gate,  and  advanced  rapidly,  shutting  it  behind 
me.  He  was  engaged  in  reading  his  Koran, 
and  was  rocking  himself  to  and  fro,  apparently 
absorbed  in  the  book  before  him,  so  that  he 
did  not  observe  my  approach;  nor  was  he 
aware  of  my  presence  till  I  had  prostrated  my- 
self before  him. 

^'  Punah  i  Khoda  1''  he  exclaimed;  '^what  is 
this,  a  Grosaeen?  thou  must  be  mad,  good 
friend ;  or  what  seekest  thou  with  the  old 
Moola?  Speak,  thou  hast  almost  frightened 
me,  and  disturbed  my  meditations  on  the  holy 
volume. 

Pardon,  Moolajee!''  I  cried;  '^you  see  one 
before  you  who  has  risked  his  life  to  speak  with 
you,  and  you  must  listen  to  me  for  a  few  mo- 
ments. I  know  you  well,  though  you  do  not 
recognise  me  in  this  disguise." 

^^ I  know  thee  not,  friend,''  he  said;  ^^ never- 


350  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

thelessy  if  I  can  do  aught  to  serve  thee^  speak ; 
yet  it  is  seldom  that  the  Hindoo  seeks  the 
house  of  the  priest  of  the  Moslem  faith ;  and  I 
am  in  astonishment  at  thy  garb  and  address/^ 
^^  Moola  y^  I  said^  ^'  I  would  fain  speak  with 
thee  in  absolute  secrecy ;  are  we  secure  from 
interruption  here  ?  Fear  me  not ;  I  come  with 
good  intent^  and  am  not  what  you  think  me, 
but  one  of  thine  own  faith;''  and  I  repeated 
the  Belief. 

'^  Strange,  most  strange  is  this/'  said  the  old 
man  rising;  ^ I  doubt  thee  not:  no  one  would 
do  the  old  Moola  harm ;  and  so,  as  thou  re- 
quirest  secrecy,  I  will  but  fasten  the  outer  gate 
and  join  thee  instantly."  He  did  so,  and  re- 
turned. 

^^  Moola,"  said  I,  when  he  was  once  more 
seated,  and  was  prying  into  my  face  with  a 
look  of  mingled  curiosity  and  wonder,  '^  Moola- 
jee !  O  Wullee  Mahomed !  dost  thou  not  re- 
cognise me?" 

'^Thy  voice  is  fioniliar  to  mine  ears,"  said 
the  old  man,  '^  yet  I  remember  not  thy  features. 
Who  art  thou  ?" 

'^  Mine  is  a  name  which  may  hardly  be  pro- 
notmced  in  Jhalone,"  I  replied;  '^ but  we  are 
alone.    Have  you  forgotten  Ameer  Ali  ?" 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  351 

'^  Punah  I "  exclaimed  the  Moola^  sidling 
away  from  me  to  the  edge  of  his  carpet ;  "  Pu- 
nah i  Khoda !  do  I  behold  that  bad  and  reck- 
less man  ?^' 

^Bad  I  may  be,  Moola/'  said  I  quietly; 
'^  and  reckless  I  certainly  am ;  yet  I  wish  thee 
no  harm.  You  were  kind  to  one  I  loved — ^you 
have  my  child  in  your  house — it  is  of  them  I 
would  speak,  not  of  myself.  Tell  me,  for  the 
sake  of  Alia,  whether  my  child  is  well — ^tell  me 
whether  she  lives,  and  I  will  bless  you.^'  I 
gasped  for  breath  while  he  replied,  lest  I  should 
perchance  have  to  hear  of  further  misfortune. 

^This  is  madness.  Ameer  Ali,''  said  he; 
'^  know  you  not  that  your  father's  fate  awaits 
you  if  you  are  discovered  here  ?^' 

^'  I  know,  I  know  all,''  said  I ;  ^^  and  I  have 
braved  everything.  I  have  sought  you  despite 
of  danger — ^for  my  heart  clove  to  my  child  and 
I  would  fain  hear  of  her.  Ah,  Moola,  think 
not  of  what  I  was,  and  be  merciful  to  me.'^ 

^  Unhappy  man !"  he  cried ;  *'  thy  crimes 
brought  with  them  their  own  reward;  but  I 
will  not  speak  of  the  past.  Know  then  that 
thy  daughter  is  Well ;  but  she  grieves  still  for 
thee  and  for  her  mother,  whom  Alia  in  mercy 


352  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

removed  from  her  suflerings  before  she  knew 
her  degradation." 

''Shookr  Khoda!'"I  exclaimed:  ''ah  Alia, 
thou  art  merciful  even  to  me.  And  my  child  is 
weH,  and  remembers  me?" 

''  She  does,  Meer  Siahib  i  she  often  speaks  of 
you,  but  we  have  told  her  you  are  dead,  and 
she  no  longer  thinks  of  you  as  one  whom  she 
may  ever  meet  again." 

''  And  you  are  right,  Moola,"  said  I ;  ''you 
are  wise  in  having  done  this.  May  Alia  repay 
your  kindness  to  a  deserted  child,  for  I  cannot. 
I  have  sought  you  for  a  purpose  which  you 
must  promise  to  agree  to,  even  before  I  speak 
it — ^it  is  the  only  request  I  shall  ever  make  for 
my  child,  and  fit)m  henceforth  you  will  never 
see  my  face  again  nor  hear  my  name." 

"  Speak,"  said  the  Moola ;  "  I  promise 
nothing.  Ameer  Ali ;  thou  hast  deceived  thou- 
sands, and  the  old  Moola  is  no  match  for  thee 
in  deceit." 

"  Briefly  then,"  said  I,  "  there  was  a  small 
treasure  which  I  buried  in  a  field  here  long 
ago :  I  have  returned  and  found  it  safe.  It  is 
a  trifle,  yet  it  is  of  no  use  to  me ;  and  I  would 
give  it  over  to  you,  both  as  a  portion  for  my 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  353 


daughter  when  she  is  married^  and  as  some 
provision  for  her  until  that  can  be  effected.^' 

''The  spoil  of  the  murdered/'  said  the  old 
man^  drawing  himself  up  proudly^ ''  can  never 
enter  the  house  of  the  Moola ;  it  would  bring 
a  curse  with  it,  and  I  will  have  none  of  it.  Keep 
it  yourself,  Ameer  Ali,  and  may  Alia  give  you 
the  grace  to  use  it  in  regaining  the  honest  re- 
putation you  have  lost/' 

*'No,  no/'  cried  I;  "the  money  was  my 
wife's ;  she  had  hoarded  it  up  for  our  child ;  she 
brought  it  with  her  from  the  Dukhun,  and  it 
has  remained  as  she  placed  it  in  the  vessel.  I 
swear  to  you  that  it  is  honest  money ;  would  I 
curse  my  child  with  the  spoil  of  murders?" 

''  Swear  to  me  on  the  Koran  that  it  is,  and  I 
will  believe  you.  Ameer  Ali,  but  not  else ;"  and 
he  tendered  me  the  holy  book. 

I  raised  it  to  my  lips;  I  kissed  it,  and  touched 
my  forehead  and  eyes  with  it.  1  swore  to  what 
was  fidse ;  but  it  was  for  my  child.  ''  Are  you 
satisfied  now?"  I  asked;  ''now  that  you  have 
humbled  me  by  obliging  me  to  swear?" 

"I  am,"  he  replied;  "your  trust  shall  be 
carefully  and  religiously  kept.  Have  you  the 
money  with  you? 


i» 


354  CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TflUO. 

^^No^''  said  I;  ^^but  I  will  go  and  letura 
with  it  instantly.  Admit  me  alone;  I  will 
cough  at  ydur  gate  when  I  arrive/' 

I  hastened  to  the  spot  I  have  before  de- 
scribed ;  I  hastily  seized  my  treaaore  and  re* 
tmned  to  the  Moola :  he  was  waiting  for  me 
at  the  gate  of  his  house^  and  we  entered  it  to- 
gether. 

^'Here  is  all  I  have/'  said  I,  pouring  out 
the  contents  of  the  vessel  on  the  carpet;  ''it 
is  not  much^  but  it  is  the  only  portion  of  my 
wealth  which  remains  to  me.'' 

''Think  not  of  the  past,  Meer  Sahib^  what 
happened  was  predestinated^  and  was  the  will 
of  the  AU-powerfuI ! " 

"I  have  indeed  no  alternative  but  to  sub- 
mit, good  Moola.  But  my  time  is  short,  and 
night  advances  ;  ere  morning  breaks,  I  must 
be  far  away  from  this,  where  my  associates  ex- 
pect me.  One  favour  I  would  beg, — it  is,  to 
see  my  child :  one  look  will  be  sufficient  for 
my  soul  to  dwell  on  in  after  years,  for  I  am 
assured  that  it  will  be  the  last — ^you  will  not 
deny  me  ?" 

'  I  will  not,  Meer  Sahib ;  she  is  now  at  play 
with  a  neighbour's  child  in  the  zenana,  and  if 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  355 

you  will  follow  me  I  will  show  her  to  you.  One 
look  must  be  sufficient  for  you ;  after  that  she 
is  mine^  and  I  wiU  be  a  father  to  her.  Follow 
me.*' 

I  did ;  I  followed  him  through  a  court-yard 
to  the  door  of  a  second,  which  was  the  entrance 
to  'his  zenana.  I  heard  the  merry  voices  of 
the  children,  as  they  played  with  light  and 
joyful  hearts,  and  I  could  distinguish  the  sil- 
very tones  of  my  precious  child's  voice,  so 
like  those  of  her  mother,  which  were  now  silent 
for  ever. 

^  We  will  not  disturb  them,  Meer  Sahib,'' 
said  the  Moola  in  a  whisper  as  he  pushed  open 
the  door  gently ;  ^^  look  in,  so  that  you  may 
not  be  seen ;  you  will  easily  distinguish  yomr 
daughter." 

Yes,  she  was  there,  my  child,  my  beautiful 
child  !  still  delicate  and  fragile  as  she  had  ever 
been ;  but  her  face  had  a  joyous  expression, 
and  she  was  as  merry  as  those  by  whom  she 
was  surrounded.  Long,  long  I  gazed,  and  oh> 
my  heart  yearned  to  rush  in,  and  for  the  last 
time  to  clasp  her  to  my  bosom  and  bless  her. 
But  I  restrained  myself;  she  would  not,  could 
not  have  recognised  me  in  the  disguise  I  wore, 
and  I  should  have  only  needlessly  alarmed  and 


356  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

terrified  her.  Yet  I  put  up  a  fervent  prayer  to 
Alia  for  her  protection  and  happiness^  and  I 
tore  myself  from  the  spot — dejected^  yet  satis- 
fied that  she  still  Uved  and  was  happy. 

^'Enough!''  said  I  to  the  Moola  when  we 
rq;ained  the  outer  apartment ;  ^'  I  now  leave 
you ;  be  kind  to  my  child^  and  Alia  vrill  more 
than  repay  you  for  aught  of  care  or  anxiety  she 
may  cause  you.  What  I  have  given  you  will 
be  ample  for  a  dowry  to  her  in  marriage  with 
any  person  you  may  select — any  one  who  may 
be  ignorant  of  her  fiither's  shame.^^ 

^^  I  will;  and  rest  assured  that  wherever  you 
are^  whatever  your  after-lot  in  life  may  be^  you 
never  need  give  one  anxious  thought  about 
Meeran ;  for  I  again  repeat  it^  I  am  now  her 
parent^  and  she  has  also  found  another  mother.'^ 

"  I  beheve  you/'  said  I ;  ^  and  if  ever  I  am 
again  &voured  by  fortune  and  in  a  situation  to 
come  to  you  without  shame  to  her^  you  shall 
take  me  to  her  and  present  a  father  to  his 
diild :  until  then  you  hear  not  of  me  again.'' 

I  left  him.  I  had  borne  up  against  my  feel- 
ings^ I  had  stni^led  against  and  overcome 
them  so  long  as  I  was  with  him;  but  as  I 
passed  his  threshold  the  fond  love  of  a  parent 
would  not  be  stifled :  I  was  overcome  by  Utter 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO.  S57 

grief^  and  I  sat  down  and  wept,  for  I  felt  that  I 
had  seen  my  child  for  the  last  time^ — and  it 
was  even  so;  I  have  never  beheld  her  since, 
Sahib>  nor  ever  been  able  to  get  a  clue  to  her 
fate.  May  Alia  grant  she  is  happy,  and  knows 
not  of  mine !     But  of  this  more  hereafter. 

I  wept !  yes,  I  sat  at  the  threshold  of  what 
had  been  my  own  home  and  wept,  yet  not 
aloud.  My  eyes  were  a  fountain  of  tears,  aiid 
they  welled  over  their  lids,  and  coursed  down 
my  rough  visage,  and  fell  hot  upon  my  hands. 
My  memory  was  busy  with  the  past,  that  pe- 
riod of  bliss  when  all  earthly  joy  was  my  portion, 
and  with  it  wealth  and  fame.  All  was  gone — 
gone  like  the  fleeting  dream — ^a  mockery,  which 
gorgeous  or  blissful  as  it  may  be  while  it  pos- 
sesses the  sleeping  senses,  is  broken— even  the 
remembrance  of  it  lost — ^by  awakening  to  reality. 
Alia  help  me !  I  said  in  the  bitterness  of  my 
heart  at  that  moment;  I  am  indeed  desolate, 
and  it  matters  not  what  becomes  of  me :  I 
have  no  hope. 

How  long  I  thus  sat  I  know  not ;  but  arous- 
ing myself  by  a  sudden  thought  of  the  danger 
I  was  in,  I  rose  up,  took  one  long,  sad  survey 
of  what  was  once  my  own,  but  which  was  now 
deserted ;  and  hmTying  away  trom  the  spot,  I 


S58  CONFK88IONS  OF  A  THUO. 

reached  the  gate  aa  it  was  about  to  be  shut,  and 
soon  afterwards  joined  my  companion. 

At  length  we  readied  Calpee^  where  we  found 
the  band  and  their  fiunOies ;  and  at  a  council 
of  all  assembled,  after  many  plans  of  {Nroceed* 
ing  had  been  discussed  and  many  plans  pro- 
posed for  our  final  settling-place  by  the  differ- 
ent members,  I  opened  to  them  one  of  my  own 
which  I  had  long  entertained.  It  was,  to  pro- 
ceed to  Lukhnow  by  a  boat,  which  could  be 
easily  hired,  and  to  remain  there,  as  it  was  a 
city  which  promised  an  ample  harvest  to  a 
Thug ;  and,  from  the  not  over-strict  character 
of  its  government,  a  more  likely  one  than  any 
other  to  enable  us  to  pursue  our  calling  with 
security.  The  plan  was  agreed  on ;  and  the 
next  morning  I  betook  mj9elf  to  the  Ghaut,  to 
hold  communication  with  the  Manjees  of  the 
boats,  and  to  strike  a  bargain  for  their  convey- 
ance of  my  party. 

All  was  arranged  to  the  satisfaction  of  my 
associates ;  and  at  the  hour  appointed,  which 
had  been  declared  a  lucky  moment  by  some 
astrologer  employed  by  the  boatmen,  the  anchor 
was  raised,  and  a  fair  wind  carried  us  rapidly 
over  the  smooth  waters. 

Day  after  day  passed  in  this  manner,  and 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  359 

there  was  a  kind  of  dreamy  pleasure  about  the 
voyage  which  was  indescribably  grateful  to 
me.  Here  I  had  no  alarms^  no  fatiguing  jour- 
neys, no  anxiety ;  my  mind  became  cakn  and 
unruffled,  and  I  was  once  more  at  peace. 

At  Lukhnow  we  lived  for  some  time  upon 
the  proceeds  of  our  last  booty,  and  I  established 
a  small  traffic  in  precious  stones  upon  those  I 
had  brought  with  me ;  but  it  yielded  small  re- 
turns to  me,  and  I  only  delayed  commencing 
operations  till  I  could  fix  upon  some  settled 
plans.  I  had  emd  deeply  in  leaving  my  own 
country ;  if  I  needs  must  have  left  it,  I  ought 
to  have  gone  to  the  Dukhun:  there  I  should 
have  succeeded ;  I  should  have  risen, — ^for  the 
Dukhun  Thugs  required  leaders,  and,  as  you 
may  have  heard,  whenever  a  Hindostan  Jemadar 
led  them,  they  behaved  well  and  became  the 
terror  of  the  country.  Here,  I  was  in  a  place 
of  which  I  was  ignorant,  and  I  dared  not  ven- 
ture to  take  to  the  roads.  At  length  I  thought 
I  would  attempt  the  same  system  we  had  prac- 
tised so  successfully  at  Hyderabad.  No  sooner 
had  the  idea  possessed  me  than  I  longed  to 
put  it  into  execution ;  the  more  so,  as  my  asso- 
ciates leceived  it  with  ardour,  and  seemed 
strongly  convinced  of  its  practicability.    We 


360  CONFKBBION8  OF  A  THUO. 

were  unknown  in  that  crowded  and  yidouB  city, 
lived  in  an  obscure  part,  and  could  never  be 
suspected  in  our  daily  perambulations  through 
the  bazaars  in  search  of  bunij.  And  so  it 
turned  out ;  we  were  in  great  luck  for  two 
months,  money  flowed  in  upon  us,  and  we  had 
killed  upwards  of  thirty  persons,  mostly  tra- 
vellers to  distant  parts,  whom  we  decoyed  from 
the  serais :  and  as  we  succeeded,  I  had  more 
money  at  my  disposal  and  was  enabled  to  bribe 
several  of  the  serai-keepers ;  and,  by  allowing 
them  to  participate  to  a  large  amount  in  our 
gains,  I  secured  admission  to  the  serais,  and  had 
facilities  of  speaking  with  travellers  which  I 
should  never  have  enjoyed  had  I  neglected  to 
secure  their  goodwill.  But  fortune  was  against 
me  despite  of  this  cheering  commencement,  and 
we  did  not  long  enjoy  our  easy  and  profitable 
career. 

We  had  one  day  taken  out  of  the  city  a  party 
of  seven  travellers,  we  being  sixteen  Thugs  in 
number.  I  well  remember  it  was  a  Fridav, 
an  unlucky  day  at  best.  Among  the  Thugs 
was  an  old  man,  one  of  the  old  Murnae  stock, 
a  capital  Bhuttote,  who  had  joined  us  a  short 
time  before ;  he  had  known  my  father,  and  me 
when  a  child,  and  had  recognised  me  in  a  street 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  361 

in  Lukhnow^  which  kd  to  his  joining  us.    We 
had  taken  the  travellers  to  a  favourite  bhil  of 
ours  about  four  coss  distant,  and  were  in  the 
act  of  strangling  them^ — some  even  lay  dead  on 
the  ground,  and  the  rest  were  in  their  last 
agonies, — ^when  hj  the  merest  chance  a  body  of 
horse,  which  were  on  their  way  firom  the  city  to 
a  distant  pergunnah,  came  upon  us.    We  had 
grown  too  confident  firom  our  fi:^quent  sue* 
cesses, — ^it  was  still  far  firom  morning,  and  we 
had  neglected  to  place  scouts.  The  horse  came 
upon  us  unheard  and  unseen,  and,  as  I  have 
told  you,  caught  us  in  the  very  act.    Nine  of 
us  were  seized  after  a  faint  resistance;  the  rest, 
fortunate  men !  made  their  escape.   Our  hands 
were  bound  behind  us  and  we  were  dragged  in- 
to the  city,  objects  of  wonder  and  terror  to  the 
inhabitants.     The  bodies  were  brought  in  after 
us:  and  two  of. the  travellers  who  had  been 
only  half  strangled,  and  were  revived  by  the 
horsemen,  gave  so  clear  an  account  of  our 
whole  proceedings,  how  we  had  inveigled  them 
and  accompanied  them  on  their  march  till  we 
attacked  them  unawares,  that  no  doubt  re* 
mained  of  our  guilt ;  and  after  our  brief  trial 
had  been  concluded  before  the  Kazee,  we  were 
cast  into  prison,  to  await  our  fate.    The  old 

VOL.  III.  R 


362  CONFX88ION8  OP  A  THUG. 

lliug  and  myself  had  been  bound  togetlier,  and 
we  were  in  this  state  thrust  mto  one  of  the  nar- 
row cells  of  the  jaiL  There  we  wefe  UAA  we 
should  remam  till  the  pleasure  of  the  king  was 
known  regarding  us. 


C0NFBSSI0N8  OF  A  THVO.  363 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  The  sigh  of  long  imprisonmeDt,  the  step 

Of  feet  on  which  the  iron  clanked,  the  groan 

Of  death,  the  imprecation  of  despair." 

Btron. 

"  Queen.— O  speak  to  me  no  more ! 
Thy  words  like  daggers  enter  in  mine  ears." 

Hamlet,  Act  iiL  Sc.  4. 

Again  I  was  in  prison ;  and  although  not  in 
such  wretched  plight  as  I  had  been  at  Jha- 
lone,  for  the  cell  was  roomy  and  tolerably  dean^ 
yet  still  it  was  a  prison^r^-confinement  to  my 
limbs  and  to  my  spirit ;  a  conviction  which 
threatened  my  life  hung  over  me;  and  as  I 
saw  no  prospect  of  escape  I  was  resigned  to 
die^  and  to  meet  my  fitte  like  a  man  and  a 
Thug  who  had  been  familiar  with  death  from 
his  childhood.  We  sat  in  silence^  and  my 
wretched   companion^  old  as  he  was^  clung 

r2 


364  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG. 

to  the  idea  of  life  with  a  fondness  that  I  felt 
not.  He  had  no  ties  on  earth  to  bind  him  to 
it,  he  had  never  had  any,  yet  he  longed  to  live. 
I  had  possessed  them, — ^they  were  all  broken^ 
and  life  had  no  charms  for  me.  I  could  not 
say  that  I  wished  for  death,  but  I  was  indifier- 
ent  to  my  fiite. 

A  week  passed  thus — a  long,  interminable 
week*  In  vain  was  it  that  I  implored  my 
jailers  to  relieve  me  from  suspense,  to  tell  me 
whether  I  was  to  live  or  die :  either  they  knew 
not,  or  their  hearts  were  hardened  towards  me; 
they  would  not  tell  me. 

But  after  the  expiration  of  this  period^  we 
were  not  long  ignorant  of  our  sentence.  We 
were  informed  that  seven  of  our  companions 
had  been  hanged,  as  they  had  been  detected  ki 
the  act  of  strangling  the  travellers.  But  there 
was  no  evidence  against  us  so  conclusive ;  the 
merchants  who  had  escaped  the  fiite  of  their 
associates  could  not  swear  that  we  had  mur- 
dered any  of  those  who  had  perished ;  and  the 
horsemen  who  had  captured  us  knew  no  more 
thanthatwewereof  the  party.  If  this  had  been 
all,  we  should  probably  have  been  released ;  but 
one  of  the  miserable  men  who  had  been  ex- 
ecuted, in  a  vain  attempt  to  preserve  his  life. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  365 

confessed  his  crimes ;  and  by  this  last  stroke  of 
ill  fortune  we  were  convicted,  and  the  decree 
went  forth  that  we  were  to  be  imprisoned  for 
life. 

Despair  seized  on  my  fiu;ulties  at  the  an- 
nouncement of  this  hard  sentence.  Death  in 
its  most  horrible  shape  would  have  been  courted 
joyfully  by  me  in  preference  to  it.  To  linger 
out  years  and  years  in  that  wretched  hole,  never 
to  be  free  again !  I  could  not  believe  it :  I  tried 
to  shut  out  the  dreadful  reality  from  my  mind, 
but  in  vain.  I  implored  that  they  would  lead 
me  to  instant  execution,  that  I  might  be  im- 
paled, or  blown  away  from  a  gun,  or  hung, — 
anything  rather  than  have  my  miserable  exist- 
ence protracted  in  the  solitude  and  suffering  of 
a  prison.  But  my  entreaties  were  laughed  at 
or  scorned.  I  was  loaded  with  a  heavy  chain, 
which  confined  my  legs,  my  companion  the 
same,  and  we  were  left  to  our  fate.  Still  my 
restless  spuit  held  out  to  me  hopes  of  escape, — 
hopes  that  only  mocked  me,  for  every  plan  I 
formed  became  utterly  impracticable,  and  this 
only  increased  my  misery.  One  day  I  bethought 
me  of  the  money  I  had  collected  before  I  was 
seized.  It  was  hidden,  and  it  was  not  im- 
pjfobable  that  my  hoard  had  remained  undis- 


366  CONFBSSIONB  OF  A  THUO. 

oovafed.  With  this  I  fondly  hoped  I  should  be 
enabled  to  Imbe  one  of  my  jailers ;  and  the  idea 
comforted  me  for  many  day%  while  I  waited 
for  an  opportunity  to  put  it  into  execution. 

There  was  one  among  the  guards  of  the  pri- 
son^ a  young  man^  who  was  always  Idnder  in 
his  deportment  to  us  than  any  of  the  others. 
The  food  he  brought  us  was  better^  and  the  wa* 
ter  always  pure  and  in  a  clean  vessel.  He  used 
to  cheer  us  too  sometimes  with  the  hope  that 
our  imprisonment  would  not  last  so  long  as  had 
been  decreed;  and  he  instanced  the  cases  of 
several  criminals  who  had  been  sentenced  like 
us^  but  who  had  been  released  when  the  me- 
mory of  their  crimes  had  ceased  to  occi]q[iy  the 
minds  of  the  officers  in  charge  of  the  prison. 
He  had  our  clothes  washed  for  us,  and  did  a 
thousand  kind  acts — ^trifles  pexhaps,  but  still 
more  than  we  experienced  finom  any  other  of 
his  companions. 

It  was  with  him,  therefore,  that  I  proposed 
to  my  feUow-captive  to  try  our  long-brooded 
and  cheriiBhed  scheme  of  deliverance.  Hie 
next  time  it  was  his  turn  to  attend  us,  I  b^ged 
he  would  come  to  the  cell  at  night  or  in  the 
evening,  when  he  would  be  secure  from  obser* 
vation,  for  that  I  had  something  particular  to 


OONFSBBIOirS  OF  A  TBU6»  367 

communicate  to  him.  He  came  in  the  evening 
of  that  day^  and  seated  himself^  muffled  in  a 
dark-coloured  blanket,  close  to  the  bars  of  our 
celL 

^'Tou  have  something  to  say  I  think/'  said 
he  in  a  low  tone,  '^and  I  have  done  your  bid- 
ding; I  am  here/' 

'^  I  have,  good  Meer  Sahib/'  said  I,  (for  he 
wibB  also  a  Syud;)  ^^listen,  for  what  I  would 
communicate  to  you  will  be  for  your  benefit,  if 
you  will  enter  into  my  plans." 

''Say  on,"  replied  the  youth;  ''you  may 
command  my  utmost  exertions." 

"To  be  brief  then,"  I  continued,  "you  must 
endeavour  to  effect  our  escape." 

"  It  is  impossible,"  he  said. 

"  Not  so,"  cried  I ;  "nothing  is  impossible 
to  willing  hands  and  stout  hearts.  You  can 
manage  everything  if  you  will  but  listen  to  me. 
When  we  were  apprehended,  we  had  saved  a 
round  sum  of  money,  which  is  concealed  in  a 
spot  I  can  tell  you  of,  if  you  will  be  fiuthful  tons. 
Half  of  it  shall  be  yours,  if  you  will  only  aid  us." 

"  How  much  is  it  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Upwards  of  five  hundred  rupees,"  said  I ;  "it 
was  securely  hidden,  and  no  one  can  have  dis- 


S68  CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUG. 

covered  it    I  repeat,  half  of  it  shall  be  yours  if 
you  win  assist  us." 

^^  How  can  I  ?"  cried  he,  in  a  tone  of  per- 
plexity; ''  how  is  it  possible  that  you  can  pass 
these  doors  and  walls,  even  were  you  as  finee  as 
I  am  at  this  moment  ?" 

'^  Leave  that  to  me,"  said  I;  '^  do  you  accept 
the  offer?" 

'^  I  will  consider  of  the  matter,  and  will  be 
here  at  this  tune  tomorrow,  to  give  you  a  final 
answer." 

'^  May  Alia  send  you  kind  thoughts  to  the 
distressed !  we  shall  look  for  your  decision  widi 
impatience." 

The  next  evening  he  came  at  the  same  time, 
and  seated  himself  as  before. 

''What  would  you  have  me  do,  Meer  Sahib  ?" 
he  asked; ''  I  am  ready  to  obey  your  commands 
if  they  are  practicable.  First,  however,  I  must 
be  secure  of  the  money  you  have  mentioned ;  I 
must  receive  it  before  I  peril  my  situation,  and, 
more  than  that,  my  life  in  your  behalf." 

''listen  then,  Meer  Sahib,"  said  I;  "I  trust 
you, — ^you  are  a  Syud  and  I  also  am  one ;  you 
dare  not  deceive  me,  and  incur  the  wrath  of 
AHa." 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  369 

^'  I  will  not,  by  the  Prophet,  whose  descend- 
ant I  am/'  said  he;  ^'were  the  Koran  in  my 
hands  this  moment,  I  would  swear  upon  it/' 

*^  No,  no,'*  said  I,  "  do  not  swear ;  the  word 
of  an  honest  man  is  fiur  more  binding  than  an 
oath.  I  believe  that  you  are  true,  and  there- 
fore it  is  that  I  trust  you.  First,  then,  as  re- 
gards the  money ;  do  you  remember  two  old 
tombs,  one  of  them  much  broken,  which  stand 
near  the  river's  brink  over  the  north  side  of  the 
city,  about  a  cannon-shot  from  the  wall }'' 

« I  do,  perfectly.'* 

"  Then,'*  I  continued,  '*  in  that  broken  one 
is  an  earthen  vessel,  containing  the  money; 
the  vault  where  of  old  the  body  of  the  person  over 
whom  the  tomb  was  erected  was  deposited,  can 
be  opened  by  removing  four  stones,  which  are 
loose,  from  the  eastern  side  of  it ;  they  are  neither 
large  nor  heavy,  and  you  can  manage  the  mat- 
ter alone.  In  the  cavity  you  will  find  the  vessel^ 
and  the  money  is  in  it.  I  shall  require  half  for 
my  expenses.  Now  all  I  ask  you  for  the  pre- 
sent to  do  in  return  is,  to  procure  us  two  small 
and  sharp  files  and  some  ghee ;  and  when  we 
have  cut  through  our  chains,  and  one  of  these 
bars,  I  will  tell  you  how  you  can  aid  us  fur-- 
ther.'* 

a5 


370  CONFBB8ION8  OV  A  TRUO. 


« 


I  will  peifonn  aD  you  wish,"  said  the  jroath; 
^and  Inshalla!  you  shall  have  the  files  to- 
morrow night  by  this  time,  if  I  find  that  your 
statement  about  the  money  is  true.^ 

He  then  left  us,  and  we  amdously  and  im- 
patientfy  awaited  his  coming  the  next  day.  Nor 
did  he  disappoint  us. 

^I  have  come,  as  you  see,  Meer  Sahib,^  he 
said;  ^^  and  behold^  here  are  the  files  for  you— 
they  are  E«nglish,  and  new  and  sharp;  here  too 
is  the  ghee.    I  have  fulfilled  my  promise.'^ 

^  And  the  money  ?^  I  asked. 

^  Without  it  you  would  not  have  seen  me  to- 
night, I  can  tdl  you,  Meer  Sahib.  I  have  got 
it$  the  amount  is  five  hundred  and  fifty  rupees, 
and  you  shall  be  welcome  to  your  share  when 
you  have  got  out  of  this  hole.  And  how  do 
you  intend  to  manage  this  part  of  your  scheme?  '* 

^Aie  the  gates  of  the  prison  shut  at  night  ?^ 
I  asked. 

^'No,''  he  replied;  '^ that  is,  the  gate  is  shut, 
but  the  wicket  is  always  open/^ 

^^  And  how  many  men  guard  it  V 

^^  Only  one,  Meer  Sahib ;  the  rest  sleep 
soundly  after  midnight.'' 

^'It  is  weU,**  said  I ;  ^' we  can  but  perish  in 
the  attempt,  and  I  for  one  would  gladly  die. 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  37l 

rather  ttan  linger  out  a  wretched  existence 
here.*' 

^' And  I  alao/^  said  my  companion. 

^^  I  fear  I  cannot  assist  you/'  said  the  man: 
^^  yet  stay,  suppose  you  were  to  attempt  your 
escape  when  I  am  on  guard.  I  shall  have  the 
last  watch  tomorrow  night»'' 

^^  May  the  blessing  of  Alia  rest  on  you  I''  said 
I ;  ^^you  have  anticipated  my  thoughts.  We 
win  attempt  it  then,  and  may  the  Fh>phet  aid 
us.  All  night  we  will  work  at  our  irons  and 
one  of  these  bars,  and  tomorrow  night  we  shall 
be  free.  Qo,  kind  friend,  you  do  but  risk  de- 
tection in  being  seen  here.** 

He  left  us,  and  we  set  to  work  with  a  good 
will  to  cut  the  irons  on  our  legs  and  the 
bar.  All  night  we  worked,  and  the  morning's 
light  saw  the  iron  bar  nearly  cut  through  at  the 
top  and  bottom ;  to  cut  it  at  the  t(^,  one  of 
us  sat  down  by  turns,  while  the  other  stand- 
ing on  his  shoulders  filed  till  his  arm  was 
tired.  Despite  of  the  ghee  however,  the  files 
made  a  creaking  noise ;  we  tried  to  prevent 
this  by  using  them  slowly,  but  in  the  excite- 
ment of  the  moment  this  was  at  times  forgotten, 
for  we  worked  hard  for  our  liberty. 

The  morning  broke  and  we  rested  firom  our 


372  CONFBB8ION8  OF  A  THUG. 

labour;  one  Strang  shake  would  have  separated 
the  bar,  and  our  irons  were  so  nearly  cut 
through  at  the  ancles  and  the  waist,  that  a  slight 
wrench  would  have  divided  them.  Our  fiiend 
we  knew  was  fidthful,  for  he  had  proved  him- 
self so,  and  we  enjoyed  a  silent  anticipation  of 
our  eventual  triumph. 

'^  This  time  tomoRow/'  I  exdaimed,  ^  we 
shall  be  free,  tar  from  Lukhnow,  and  the  world 
again  before  us,  wherein  to  choose  a  residence !" 

My  companion  was  as  full  of  hope  as  I  was, 
and  we  passed  most  of  the  morning  in  debating 
whithw  we  should  go,  and  calling  to  mind  the 
names  of  our  former  associates  who  would  wel- 
come us  and  join  us  in  seeking  new  adventures. 
It  was  about  noon,  I  think,  that  a  party  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  prison,  headed  by  the  Darogha, 
approached  our  celL  My  heart  sunk  within 
me  as  I  saw  them  coming,  and  the  haste  with 
which  they  advanced  towards  us  increased  my 
alarm  and  apprehension.  ''We  are  lost!" 
said  I  to  my  companion ;  ''they  have  discovered 
our  plans«"  He  did  not  reply,  but  despair  was 
written  on  his  countenance. 

The  Darogha  applied  his  key  to  the  lock;  it 
was  opened^  and  the  whole  parly  rushed  in  and 
seized  us. 


C0NPS88IONS  OF  A  THUG.  873 

''What  new  tyranny  is  this?'*  I  exclaimed  5 
^'what  new  crime  have  we  committed^  that  we 
are  again  to  be  ill-treated?'' 

^'  Look  to  their  irons  I"  cried  the  Daro^a  to 
his  men. 

^*  Tou  have  been  busy  it  seems/'  said  he  to 
us^  when  they  foimd  them  in  the  state  I  have 
described*  '^  Let  me  give  you  a  piece  of  advice ; 
when  you  next  file  your  irons^  either  use  more 
ghee  or  make  less  noise.  But  you  will  hardly 
have  another  opportunity  I  think.  Search  them 
well/'  continued  he  to  the  men ;  '^  see  where 
these  instruments  are  which  they  have  used  so 
cleverly." 

They  stripped  us  stark  naked,  and  the  files 
were  found  in  the  bands  of  our  trowsers  through 
which  the  string  that  ties  them  runs.  The 
Darogha  examined  them  carefully. 

^'  These  are  new,  Meer  Sahib,  and  English. 
Inshalla!  we  will  find  out  who  supplied  you 
with  them.  The  fellow  who  has  done  this  as- 
suredly has  eaten  dirt." 

"We  brought  them  here  with  us/'  said  I 
doggedly.  "  Ye  were  sons  of  asses  that  ye  did 
not  search  us  when  we  entered  your  den  of  ty- 
ranny." 

"  We  may  be  sons  of  asses/'  he  replied  grin- 


374  CON VSftSIONS  OF  A  TBUO. 

niiift^lmtwewrcnot  such  owls  as  to 
you,  O  wise  and  cuniiiiig  Syud;  Thug  as  you 
are>  we  are  not  going  to  eat  dirt  at  your  hands. 
Some  friend  you  have  had  among  my  men;  one 
is  suspected ;  and  if  these  files  can  help  ns  to 
traoe  him — and  it  is  probable  enough— 4ie  had 
better  say  the  Kulma,  for  his  head  and  shoul- 
ders will  not  long  remain  together.  But  oome,^ 
said  he  to  his  men^  ^  your  work  is  only  half 
done;  examine  every  foot  of  these  bars;  for 
my  worthy  friends  here^  rety  upon  it,  have  not 
half  done  their  business.'' 

They  obeyed  him,  and,  as  you  may  suppose, 
soon  found  the  bar  which  had  been  cut. 

<<  Enough !''  said  the  Darogha.  ''  You  were 
a  fool,  O  Meer  Sahib,  for  this  wild  attempt. 
Had  you  been  content  to  bear  your  deserved 
imprisonment,  mer^  might  in  time  have  been 
shown  to  you ;  but  now,  give  up  all  hope;  you 
have  forfeited  that  mercy  by  your  own  impru- 
dence,  and  you  will  long  live  to  repent  it 
Bring  them  along/'  said  he  to  his  men ;  '^  we 
must  put  them  into  narrower  and  safer  lodg- 
ings." 

Ya  AUa,  Sahib,  what  a  place  they  led  us 
to !  A  narrow  passage,  between  two  high  waDs, 
which  but  just  admitted  of  a  man's  passing 


OONFB88ION8  OF  A  THUQ*  37$ 

along  ity  contained,  about  half  way  down,  two 
ceUa,  more  like  the  dens  of  wild  beasts  than 
aught  else.  They  were  more  strongly  grated 
than  the  last  we  had  been  in,  and  were  not  half 
the  size.  Far  heavier  irons  than  those  we  had 
last  worn  were  fewtened  on  our  legs  by  a  black- 
smithy  and  we  were  thrust  into  our  horrible 
abodes. 

^  Now/'  said  the  Darogha,  f^  get  out  if  you 
can,  Meer  Sahib.  If  walls  and  iron  bars  can 
hold  you,  you  are  pretty  safe  here  I  think.'' 

They  left  us,  and  once  more  we  were  cast 
into  the  abyss  of  despair;  nor  was  there  one 
ray  of  hope  left  to  cheer  our  gloomy  and 
wretched  thoughts.  Here  am  I  to  live,  here 
am  I  to  die,  thought  I,  as  I  surveyed  the  nar- 
row chamber, — ^I  who  have  roamed  for  years 
over  the  world,  I  who  have  never  known  re- 
straint. AUa!  AUa!  what  have  I  done  that 
this  should  be?  O  Bhowanee,  hast  thou  so 
utterly  forsaken  Ameer  Ali  ?  I  cast  my  self  down 
on  the  rough  floor,  and  groaned  in  agony.  I 
could  not  weep,  tears  were  denied  me;  they 
would  have  soothed  my  overburihened  soul. 
A  cup  of  misery  was  before  me,  and  1  was  to 
drain  it  to  the  dregs.    Hope  had  fled,  and  de- 


376  CONPB8BION8  OF  A  THUO. 

spair  had  adzed  and  benumbed  every  fisundty  of 
my  mind. 

Mentha  rolled  on.  Though  only  a  strong 
grating  of  iron  bars  divided  me  finom  my  old 
companion^  we  seldom  spoke  to  each  other ;  at 
most  it  was  a  word,  a  passing  remark  hazarded 
by  the  one,  and  scarcely  heeded  by  the  other, 
so  absorbed  were  we  in  our  misery.  I  ate  and 
drank  mechanically,  I  had  no  craving  for  food ; 
and  what  they  gave  us  to  eat  was  of  the  coarsest 
kind.  The  filth  which  accumulated  in  our  cells 
was  removed  only  once  a  week,  and  it  bred 
vermin  which  sorely  tormented  us.  Oh  that  I 
could  die !  I  cried  a  thousand  times  a  day.  Alas ! 
my  prayer  was  not  granted. 

The  second  year  of  our  captivity  passed — ^the 
same  unvarying  rotation  of  misery, — ^no  change, 
no  amelioration  of  our  condition.  We  existed,  but 
no  moro ;  the  enei^es  of  life  were  dead  within 
us.  I  used  to  think,  were  I  ever  released,  that 
I  could  not  bear  the  rude  bustle  of  the  world ; 
that  I  should  even  prefer  my  captivity  to  its 
anxietiea  and  cares.  It  was  a  foolish  thought, 
for  I  often  yearned  for  freedom,  and  occu* 
pied  my  mind  with  vain  thoughts  and  plans  for 
future  action,  should  any  lucky  chance  give  me 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  377 

my  liberty ;  but  no  ray  of  hope  broke  in  upon 
the  misery  of  my  dungeon* 

I  mean  not  to  say  that  my  companion,  the 
old  Thug,  and  I  never  conversed ;  we  did  so  now 
and  then ;  we  recounted  our  exploits  again  and 
again,  and  by  thus  recalling  mine  to  my  me- 
mory, from  the  beginning  of  my  career,  I  stored 
up  in  my  mind  the  adventures  and  vicissitudes 
I  have  related  to  you.  One  day  we  had  been 
talking  of  my  father,  and  his  parting  words 
to  me,  ^^  I  am  not  your  father,'^  flashed  across 
my  thoughts.  I  mentioned  the  circumstance 
to  the  old  Thug,  and  earnestly  requested  him 
to  tell  me  what  he  knew  of  Ismail,  and  of  my 
early  state. 

"What!'^  he  asked,  "so  you  know  not 
of  it,  Meer  Sahib?  Surely  Ismail  must  have 
told  you  all?  And  yet,"  continued  he  after 
a  pause,  "  he  would  not  have  done  it — he  dared 
not'' 

"  What  can  you  mean,"  cried  I,  "  by  saying 
he  dared  not?  Wa&  I  his  son,  or  did  he  say 
truly  when  he  declared  I  was  not?" 

"  He  spoke  the  truth,  Meer  Sahib.  I  know 
your  origin,  and  it  is  just  possible  there  may  be 
one  or  two  others  who  do  also,  and  who  are 
•till  living :  one  of  these  is  Oaneaha  " 


378  OONFBMION8  OF  A  THUG. 

^Oaneaha!^  I  ezdaimed;  ''by  Alia!  my 
soul  has  ever  told  me  that  he  knew  somethiiig 
of  me*  I  have  striren  in  vain  to  bring  any 
scene  in  which  he  was  concerned  with  me  to 
my  recollection^  and  always  &iled.  By  yovat 
soul !  tell  me  who  and  what  I  vras/^ 

'"Tis  a  long  tale^  Ameer  Ali/'  said  the  old 
man^  ''but  I  will  endeavour  to  remember  aU  I 
can  of  it;  it  is  one  too  which,  were  you  not 
what  you  are,  would  horrify  you.'' 

"  My  parents  were  murdered  then?"  said  I^ 
my  heart  sinking  within  me.  "  I  have  some- 
times thought  so,  but  my  conjectures  were 
vague  and  unsatis&ctory." 

"  You  have  guessed  truly,  Meer  Sahib.  But 
listen,  my  memory  is  still  fiesh,  and  you  shall 
know  all. 

"  Ismail,  your  fiither,  as  he  called  himself  to 
you,  became  a  Thug  under  Hoosein  Jemadar, 
whom  no  doubt  you  remember.  I  well  recollect 
the  day  he  joined  us,  at  a  village  not  very  ftr 
finom  Delhi ;  I  was  then  a  youth,  and  belonged 
to  the  band  of  which  Hoosein  was  one  of  the 
best  Bhuttotes." 

"  I  know  Ismail's  history,"  said  I ;  "  he  re- 
lated it  to  me." 

"Then  I  need  not  repeat  it,"  he  continued. 


CONFK88ION8  OF  A  THUG.  S79 

^  In  time  Ismail^  by  his  braveiy  and  ndsdom^ 
rose  &r  above  Hooaein^  and  became  the  Jema- 
dar of  a  band  of  thirty  Thugs.  It  is  of  this 
time  I  would  speak.  We  were  one  day  at  a 
Tillage  called  Eklera,  in  Malwa,  encamped  out- 
side the  place^  in  a  grove  of  trees  near  a  well. 
We  had  been  unlucky  for  some  time  before^  as 
it  was  the  season  of  the  rains^  when  but  few 
travellers  are  abroad^  and  we  were  eagerly  look- 
ing for  biinij. 

^^  Ismail  andGanesha  had  been  into  the  bazar, 
and  returned  with  the  joyful  news  that  a  party 
was  about  to  set  off  towards  Indoor,  and  that 
we  were  to  precede  them  by  a  march,  and  halt 
whenever  we  thought  them  secure  to  us.  I 
and  another  Thug  were  directed  to  watch  their 
movements,  while  the  main  body  went  on.  The 
information  was  correct,  and  we  dogged  them  till 
the  third  or  fourth  march,  when  at  a  village 
whose  name  I  foiget  we  found  the  band  halted, 
and  rejoined  it.  The  party  consisted  of  a  respect- 
able man  and  his  wife  and  child,  an  old  woman, 
and  some  young  men  of  the  village  who  accom- 
panied them.  The  man  rode  a  good  horse,  and 
his  wife  travelled  in  a  palankeen.  They  were 
your  parents,  Meer  Sahib.'' 

^  Go  on,''  said  I  in  a  hoarse  voice;  ^^my  me- 


380  COITFSSIIOKS  09  A  THUG. 

moiy  seems  to  fdlow  your  Dtfntioa.^  OSahib! 
I  WBB  fiaifollj  interested  and  cydted, 

^'Well,^  amtinnedhe,  ^  not  loi^  after  tfaej 
had  armed,  Ismail  and  Ganesha  went  into  the 
bazar,  dressed  in  tlieir  best  cdotbes,  to  scrqpe 
an  acquaintance  with  jour  fiitfaer,  and,  as  Ismail 
told  us  aflerwardi^  this  was  effecCed  through 
you;  he  saw  you  phiKying  in  the  streets,  gave 
you  some  sweetmeats,  and  afterwards  rescued 
you  firom  the  violence  of  some  of  the  viDage 
boys  who  would  have  robbed  yon  of  thenu 
This  led  to  his  speaking  with  your  mother,  and 
eventually  to  his  becoming  anpiainted  widi  your 
fiedher.  Theendof  all  was,  tiiat  they  agreed  to 
accompany  us,  and  diwnisHed  the  yomp  men 
by  whom  they  had  been  pievionify  attended. 
Does  your  memory  aid  you  now,  Meer  Sahib, 
or  shall  I  finish  the  relation?^ 

^  It  does,"  said  I,  ^mostvividly  as  yon  pro- 
ceed. But  go  on;  without  your  asristanoe,  1 
lose  the  thread  of  my  sad  history."  He  re- 
sumed. 

^  Ismail  in  those  days  always  rode  a  good 
h<»Be,  as  also  did  Ganesha.  He  grew  fond  of 
yon,  imd  you  of  him,  and  he  used  to  take  yoa 
up  before  him  and  carry  you  most  part  of  Ae 
march,  or  tin  you  became  fiutigued.*  TUawcnt 


0ONPBS8IONS  OP  A  THUG.  381 

oa  for  some  days,  but  we  were  approaching 
Indoor,  and  it  was  necessary  to  bring  the  mat- 
ter to  a  close ;  besides  our  cupidity  was  strongly 
excited  by  the  accounts  we  heard  from  Ismail 
of  your  other's  wealth,  as  he  had  told  him  that 
he  carried  a  large  sum  of  ready  money  with 
him.  At  last  the  bhil  was  determined.  I  could 
show  it  you  now ;  it  was  close  to  a  river,  and, 
before  the  party  had  crossed,  the  jhimee  was 
given.  We  strangled  them  all.  Ganesha  killed 
your  mother,  the  old  woman  was  allotted  to 
me;  Ismail  had  his  share  also,  and  I  believe  it 
was  your  &ther.  Tou  had  been  riding  upon 
Ismail's  horse  all  the  morning,  at  least  after 
the  rain  had  ceased,  and  when  the  jhimee  was 
given  you  were  half  across  the  river;  I  saw 
you  fall,  and  as  you  did  not  move  aft^erwards, 
I  thought  you  were  killed.  Tou  moved  however, 
and  Ganesha  ran  towards  you ;  he  threw  the 
roomal  about  your  neck,  and  was  in  the  act  of 
strangling  you,  when  Ismail,  who  had  uttered 
a  cry  of  despair  on  seeing  Ganesha's  action, 
arrived  just  in  time  to  prevent  his  deadly  pur- 
pose. They  had  a  serious  quarrel  about  you, 
and  even  drew  their  swords ;  but  Ismail  pre- 
vailed, and  led  you  to  where  the  bodies  were 
lying  and  being  stripped  by  the  Lughaees. 


T«K 


*;j 


«tt«» 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  383 

after  that  day;  they  never  acted  in  oonoert 
again  until,  as  I  heard,  in  your  last  expedi- 
tion; and  though  they  preserved  an  outward 
show  of  civility  to  each  other,  their  hate  was  as 
strong  as  ever. 

^^  Ismail  took  you  to  his  home.  He  was  mar- 
ried, but  had  no  children ;  and  as  you  grew  up 
and  improved  under  his  kind  and  fatherly  treat- 
ment, he  became  proud  of  you,  and  used  often 
to  say  to  us,  that  he  regretted  your  father  had 
left  your  sister  behind  when  he  undertook  his 
fatal  journey  to  Indoor." 

''My  sister!''  cried  I,  in  an  agony  of  appre- 
hension. 

''  Tes,  Meer  Sahib,  your  sister.  I,  for  one, 
heard  your  father  say  that  he  left  her  behind, 
as  she  was  too  young  to  be  moved.  Tou  might 
get  news  of  her  at  Eklera  if  you  ever  get  out  of 
this  cursed  hole.'' 

But  he  now  spoke  to  one  bereft  of  sense — of 
any  feeling  save  that  of  choking,  withering, 
blighting  agony.  Why  did  not  my  heartstrings 
crack  in  that  moment?  Why  did  I  live  to  drag 
a  load  of  remorse  with  me  to  my  grave? 

Tet  it  has  even  been  so.  I  live,  and  I  have 
borne  my  misery  as  best  I  could ;  to  most  I 
appear  calm  and  cheerful,  but  the  wound  rankles 


SM  CONVB86ION8  OF  A  THUQ» 

in  my  heart ;  and  could  you  but  know  my  suf- 
ferings^ Sahib,  you  would  perhaps  pity  me. 
Not  in  the  daytime  is  my  mind  disturbed  by 
the  thoughts  of  the  past ;  it  is  at  night,  when 
all  is  still  around  me,  and  sleep  fells  not  upon 
my  weaxy  eyelids,  that  I  see  again  before  me 
the  form  of  my  imfortunate  sister:  again  I 
fancy  my  hands  busy  with  her  beautifol  neck, 
and  the  vile  piece  of  coin  for  which  I  killed 
her  seems  again  in  my  griup  as  I  tore  it  from 
her  warm  bosom.  Sahib,  there  is  no  respite  from 
these  hideous  thoughts ;  if  I  eat  opium — ^which 
I  do  in  large  quantities,  to  produce  a  temporary 
obhvion — I  behold  the  same  scene  in  the  dreams 
which  it  causes,  and  it  is  distorted  and  exag- 
gerated by  the  effects  of  the  drug.  Nay,  this 
is  worse  to  bear  than  the  simple  reality,  to 
which  I  sometimes  become  accustomed,  until 
one  vision  more  vivid  than  its  predecessors 
again  plunges  me  into  despair  of  its  ever  qmt- 
ting  me. 

S^b,  after  that  fatal  relation,  I  know  not 
what  I  did  for  many  days.  I  believe  I  raved, 
and  they  thought  me  mad,  but  my  mind  was 
strong  and  not  to  be  overthrown.  I  reco- 
vered, though  slowly,  and  again  and  again  I 
retraced  in  my  memory  the  whole  of  my  life  till 


CONPS88ION8  OF  A  THUG^  885 

that  miserable  day  on  which  I  murdered  my 
ttster  1    It  could  hare  been  no  other. 

I  tried  in  vain  to  cheat  myself  into  the  belief 
that  it  was  another^  but  no  effort  that  I  made 
could  shake  the  conviction  that  it  was  she. 
My  unaccountable  recollection  of  Eklera — ^the 
relation  of  my  father's  death  by  the  old  man 
there — ^his  almost  recognition  of  me— and,  more 
than  all,  the  old  and  worthless  coin  for  which  I 
destroyed  her,  and  which  I  now  remembered  per* 
fectly,— all  were  undeniable  proofii  of  my  crime ; 
and  conviction,  though  I  tried  to  shut  it  out, 
entered  into  my  soul,  and  abode  there.  Alia 
help  me,  I  was  a  wretched  being!  My  hair 
turned  gray,  my  form  and  strength  wasted,  and 
any  one  who  had  seen  me  before  I  listened  to 
the  old  Thug's  tale  would  not  have  recognised 
me  two  months  afterwards.  A  kind  of  burning 
fever  possessed  me;  my  blood  £elt  hot  as  it 
coursed  through  my  veins ;  and  the  night,  oh 
how  I  dreaded  it !  I  never  slept  except  by  day, 
when  esduiusted  nature  at  length  daimed  some 
respite.  Night  after  night,  for  months  and 
months,  I  either  rolled  to  and  firo  on  my 
miserable  pallet,  or  sat  up  and  rocked  myself, 
groaning  the  while  in  remone  and  anguish* 
No  other  act  of  my  life  rose  up  in  judgment 

VOL.  III.  • 


,S86  €ONrfi8SI0Nft  OF  A  THUO; 

agMiutfne^Hione  but  Ibat  one ;  I  tried  even  to 
thmk  on  ofher^  but  thej  passed  fivmi  my  mind 
as  quickly  as  thqr  entered  it,  and  my  sister  was 
ever  before  me* 

.  You  know  the  ^orst,  Sali3>— think  of  me 
as  yon  will  I  deserve  it.  I  cannot  justify  the 
deed  to  myself,  much  less  to  you;  and  the  only 
consolation  I  have — that  it  was  the  work  of 
fate,  of  unerring  destiny — ^is  but  a  weak  one, 
that  gives  way  before  the  conviction  of  my  own 
guilL  I  must  bear  my  curse,  I  must  wither 
under  iL  I  pray  for  death,  and  as  often  too 
pray  that  I  may  live,  and  that  my  measure  of 
punishment  may  be  allotted  to  me  here^  that 
mysottlmaynotbumin  Jehanum.  I  may  now 
as  weU  bring  my  history  to  a  dose,  to  the  time 
when,  by  aoceptmg  your  boon  of  life,  I  beeame 
dead  to  the  worid. 

My  old  companion  died  in  the  fourth  year  of 
our  captivity.  I  would  fidn  have  had  him  deny 
the  tale  he  told  me  of  my  fother's  destructiooi 
but  he  would  not;  he  was  dying  when  I  uiged 
him  to  do  8o,  and  again  declared  in  the  most 
solemn  manner  that  what  he  bad  rdated  was 
true  in  eveiy  particular;  and  again  he  refoied 
me  to  Ganesha,  my  mothei^s  murderer,  for  coo- 
flrmalion  of  the  whole.  • 

.1 


CONmstO^SOF  A  THITG.  Stf 

He  died^  and  I  was  left  to  solitude,  to  utter 
eoUtude,  which  wa$  only  broken  by  the  daily 
visit  of  my  jailor^  who  brought  me  food^  and 
attended  me  during  a  short  walk  up  and  down 
the  passage.  This  favour  alone  had  I  extorted 
after  those  years  of  misery,  and  it  was  gratefol 
to  me  to  stretch  my  cramped  limbs,  and  again 
to  feel  the  pure  air  of  heaven  breathe  over  my 
wasted  features. 

The  seventh  year  had  half  passed ;  the  Daro- 
gha  of  the  jail  was  dead  or  had  been  removed ; 
another  supplied  his  plaee,andsome  amelioration 
of  my  condition  ensued.  I  was  removed  from 
the  lonely  cell  into  one  near  where  I  had  been 
first  confined ;  it  was  more  spacious  and  airy, 
and  people  passed  to  and  fix>  before  it.  I  used 
to  watch  their  motions  with  interest,  and  this 
in  some  degree  diverted  my  mind  from  brooding 
over  the  past. 

In  the  twelfth  year  of  my  imprisonment  the 
old  king  died,  and  his  successor,  the  late 
monarch,  ascended  the  musnud.  Many  a  heart 
beat  quickly  and  with  renewed  hope — hope  that 
had  almost  died  uithin  the  hearts  of  those 
wretches  who  were  immured  within  the  wal]»— 
and  of  mine  among  the  rest.  We  had  heard 
that  it  was  customary  to  release  all  who  had 

s2 


388  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUG« 

been  sentenced  to  perpetual  imprisonment;  and 
you  can  hardly  imagine.  Sahib,  the  intense  anx- 
iety with  which  I  looked  for  the  time  when  the 
mandate  should  be  issued  for  our  release,  or 
when  I  should  no  longer  dare  to  hope. 

It  came  at  last;  after  some  days  of  wesiy  ex- 
pectation, the  order  reached  the  Darogha,  and 
it  was  quickly  conveyed  to  me.  I  waa  brought 
forth,  the  chains  were  knocked  off  my  legs,  and 
I  was  firee.  Five  rupees  were  pven  to  me,  and 
a  suit  of  coarse  dothes  in  place  of  those  which 
hung  in  rags  about  my  person.  After  more 
than  twelve  weaiy  years  I  issued  finom  those 
prison  walls,  and  was  again  thrown  upon  the 
world  to  seek  my  fortune. 

**  Beware,  Meer  Sahib,''  said  the  Darogha,  as 
he  presented  me  with  the  money,  '^  beware  i^ 
following  your  old  profession ;  you  are  oU,  your 
blood  no  longer  flows  as  it  used,  and  what  you 
have  been  you  should  forget.  Qo !  IbUow  some 
peaceful  callingi  and  fortune  may  yet  smile 
upon  you." 

I  thanked  him  and  departed.  I  roamed 
through  the  city  till  night-fiEill,  md  after  satis- 
fying my  hunger  at  the  shop  of  a  bhuttean,  I 
begged  from  him  shelter  for  the  night.  It  was 
readily  granted,  and  I  lay  down  and  enjoyed 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  389 

the  first  quiet  and  refreshing  sleep  I  had  known 
for  years.  I  arose  with  the  dawn  and  went 
forth, — ^whither  I  cared  not,^— all  places  in  the 
wide  world  seemed  alike  to  me.  I  knew  no 
one,  I  could  find  no  one  who  knew  me  in  that 
large  city,  and  I  felt  the  desolation  of  my  con- 
dition press  heavily  upon  me.  What  to  do,  or 
whither  to  go,  I  knew  not ;  but  a  fidnt  hope  that 
I  might  discover  some  of  my  old  associates  if 
I  could  reach  Btmdelkhund  impeUed  me  to 
travel  thither. 

A  change  in  my  dress  was  soon  eflfected. 
From  a  Kalundur  fakeer  I  purchased  a  high  felt 
cap  and  a  chequered  garment  for  a  small  sum ; 
and  thus  equipped,  with  a  staff  in  my  hand,  I 
left  the  city  by  the  north  gate,  and  travelled 
onwards. 

It  was  as  I  thought;  I  was  never  without  a 
meal,  though  it  might  be  of  the  coarsest  food ; 
and  when  I  reached  Jhabne,  my  Kttle  stock  of 
money  was  nearly  as  laige  as  when  I  had  left 
Lukhnow.  I  went  direct  to  the  house  of  the 
Moola,  for  my  thoughts  were  ever  with  my 
daughter,  and  my  soul  yearned  to  know  her 
fate.  Alas!  I  was  disappointed.  His  house 
was  inhabited  by  another,  whom  I  knew  not, 
and  all  he  could  tell  me  was  that  the  old 


390t  COKnSSIONB  OV  A  TUVOti^ 

man  had  gone  to  Ddhi  he  believed  some  yearn 
befote,  and  thiA  he  had  not  heard  any  tidinga 
rf  hiAi  ainee.  I  asked  after  hia  danghtera, 
but  the  man  knew  nothing  o£  then%  except 
that  one  he  had  adopted  had  been  married  in 
Jhakme  to  a  penaa  who  reaided  in  a  iriDage 
of  the  ooontiy,  bat  of  hia  name  or  direction  he 
waa  ignorant* 

I  turned  away  from  the  door,-*I  dared  not 
pasa  my  own>  and  I  withdrew  to  an  obaciire 
part  of  the  town  where  there  was  a  small  gar-^ 
dm  in  whidi  a  Fakeer  usuaDy  resided.  Hkn  I 
bad  known  of  old^  he  had  eaten  o£  my  bread 
and  received  my  ahns^  and  now  I  was  his  equaL 
He  will  not  recognize  me,  thought  I,in  thisdress^ 
and  changed  as  I  am  no  one  knows  me ;  I  will 
ncA  him  howeTer,  and  if  he  is  as  he  used  to  be 
I  may  learn  some  news  of  my  old  friends. 

I  found  the  Fakeer  I  sought;  old  I  had 
left  him,  he  was  now  aged  and  infirm ;  his  gar- 
den, which  he  had  always  kept  with  scnqmloua 
neatness,  was  ovei^grown  with  weeds  and  ueg* 
lected^  and  he  had  hardy  strength  remaining  to 
erawl  about  the  town  for  the  small  safely  of 
flour  or  grain  whidi  sufficed  for  his  daily  wanta. 
I  was  much  shocked  to  see  him  thus;,  and  re- 
presenting myself  to  be  a  wandering  ^^^i^dnr 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  TBCO;  391 

desirous  of  remaining  in  Jhalone^  I  be^;ed  to 
be  allowed  to  reside  and  share  with  him  what* 
ever  I  got.  My  offer  was  readily  accepted^  and 
there  1  took  up  my  abode^  in  the  hope  that  some 
wandering  party  of  Thugs  might  pass  Jhalone^ 
to  whom  I  could  disclose  myself. 

Qradually  I  discovered  myself  to  the  old 
^an ;  I  led  him  to  speak  of  old  times  and  of 
{persons  by  allusion  to  whom  he  must  know  1 
was  a  Thug.  He  did  not  hesitate  to  speak  of 
them^  and  in  particular  of  myself,  whose  fate 
he  mourned  with  such  true  grief  that  I  could 
Icontrol  myself  no  longer ;  and  to  his  wondering 
£ar  I  related  the  whole  of  my  adventures,  from 
the  time  I  had  been  released  by  the  Rajah,  to 
the  period  of  my  taldng  up  my  abode  with  him. 
And  much  had  I  to  hear  from  him  in  return, 
much  that  distressed  and  grieved  me;  many  of 
my  old  companions  were  dead,  others  had  been 
seized  and  executed,  and  hardly  one  of  the  old 
leaders  of  Bimdelkhund  were  in  the  country  or 
in  the  exercise  of  their  vocation :  new  leaders 
had  sprung  up,  and  he  spoke  in  warm  terms  of 
a  young  man  named  Feringhea,  who  when  I 
had  last  seen  him  was  a  mere  boy. 

Four  months  passed  thus.  To  support  Hit 
old  Fakeer  as  well  as  myself,  I  was  obliged  to 


$M  cONrxssroNB  ow  a  thuo« 

perambulate  the  town  daily,  uad  I  asked  and 
received  alma,  pven  in  the  meanest  portions^  in 
the  plaee  where  my  hand  had  ever  been  open  to 
the  poor,  A  sad  change  in  mj  fortune,  Sahib! 
yet  I  bore  up  against  it  with  resignation,  if  not 
with  fortitude,  hopmg  fiir  better  days  and  new 
adventures. 

New  adventures.  Ameer  Ali!  I  exdaimed; 
had  not  the  punishments  you  had  received 
turned  your  heart  from  Thuggee  ? 

No,  Sahib!   cried  the  Thug  with  fenroor; 
why  should  they?  had  not  my  heart  become 
hardened  by  oppression  and  miseiy  ?  They  had 
aroused  within  me  a  spirit  of  revenge  against 
the  whole  human  race ;  I  bunied  to  throw  off  my 
wretched  disguise  and  again  take  to  the  road — 
it  mattered  not  whether  as  a  leader  or  a  su- 
bordinate, so  that  I  could  once  more  be  a 
Tliug.    Nor  was  I  old;  true,  my  beard  had  be* 
ccmie  grizzled  and  gray,  and  care  had  seamed 
my  countenance  with  many  wrinkles;  but  Iwas 
still  strong  and  powerful,  and  my  hands  had 
not  fbigottai  their  cunning.    Four  months  I 
have  said  had  elapsed,  and  as  no  Thugs  came 
near  Jhalone,  I  set  off,  with  a  few  rupees  I  had 
saved  from  the  produce  of  my  dafly  alms,  for 
Tearee^  where  I  hoped  to  meet  the  Brahmin 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUCb  39S 

astrologer  who  had  so  materially  aided  me  in 
the  afiair  of  the  pearl-merchant.  His  share  of 
that  booty  had  been  duly  remitted  to  him  im- 
mediately on  my  arrival  at  Jhalone^  and  though 
I  had  never  heard  firom  him  afterwards,  yet  I 
felt  assured  that  the  letter  could  not  have  mis- 
carried. 

I  reached  Tearee  after  many  days.  I  knew 
that  bands  of  Thugs  were  abroad,  for  I  saw 
their  fire-places  and  marks  at  many  villages 
and  upon  the  roads ;  but  I  met  with  none,  to 
my  disappointment,  and  on  my  arrival  I  hastp- 
ened  at  once  to  the  temple  where  I  found  the 
Brahmin;  and,  notwithstanding  my  misfortunes, 
I  was  kindly,  nay  warmly  welcomed.  The  Brah- 
min still  kept  up  his  connexion  with  Thugs,  and 
I  learned  from  him  to  my  joy  that  a  bsmd,  under 
a  Jemadar  named  Ramdeen,  about  twenty  in 
number,  had  passed  through  the  town  only  the 
day  before,  and  were  on  their  road  towards  the 
Nerbudda. 

'^  Tou  can  easily  overtake  them,  Meer  Sahib,'' 
he  said ;  ^^  and  if  your  old  fame  as  a  leader  fails 
in  procuring  you  a  welcome  reception,  a  few 
lines  from  me  may  aid  you/'  And  he  wrote 
a  note  to  the  Jemadar,  informing  him  who 
I  was,  and  how  I  had  been  connected  with 

s5 


S94  coKFEBSiOKS  or  A  rtrca. 

him  of  old.  I  did  not  long  delay  after  I 
had  received  it,  and  again  aet  off  in  search 
of  my  fixture  companions.  I  eame  np  witb 
them  on  tiie  second  day,  and  warm  indeed 
was  the  welcome  I  received ;  one  and  all  were 
amazed  to  see  me,  whom  they  had  long  thongfat 
dead.  I  was  clothed  in  decent  raiment  by  them, 
admitted  as  one  of  their  band,  and  treated  as  a 
brother.  Truly  their  kindness  was  refineshing 
to  my  almost  withered  heart  Ramdeen  in- 
sisted that  I  should  take  an  equal  rank  with 
him  in  the  band;  and  after  the  necessaiy  cere- 
monies I  resumed  my  roomal,  and  in  a  few  days 
again  ate  the  Goor  of  the  Tupounee. 

Sahib,  you  must  by  this  time  be  weary  of  my 
adventures  with  travellers,  and  I  met  with  none 
tluring  my  connexion  with  Ramdeen's  party 
worthy  of  relation.  We  avoided  the  Company's 
territories  and  kept  to  those  of  Sindia;  pene* 
trating  as  fiur  as  Boorhanpoor,  and  on  our  return 
visiting  the  shrine  of  Oonkar  Manduttee,  on  the 
Nerbudda.  From  this  latter  place  we  were  for- 
tunate in  enticing  a  jMurty  of  pilgrims,  and  a  laigc 
booty  fell  into  our  hands  at  the  bottom  of  the  Jam 
Ghat,  whither  we  escorted  them  on  their  return 

• 

toOojein.  Upwards  of  four  hundred  rupees  was 
my  diare  of  this :  so  again  you  see  me  n 


CONFE8BIONS  OF  A  THUG.  B9$ 

pendent  and  fortune  smiling  upon  me.  But 
Bajndeen  became  jealous  of  me^  and  of  my  su-* 
perior  skill  and  intelligence*  We  had  many 
quarrels,  and  at  last  I  left  him  and  determined, 
\rith  what  I  had,  to  travel  to  the  Dukhun,  and 
to  seek  my  fortiuxe  in  the  Nizam's  country, 
where  I  knew  that  Thuggee  still  flourished  un* 
checked. 

But  it  was  fated  not  to  be  so.  My  road  firom 
where  I  left  Ramdeen  lay  through  Saugor,  and 
there  I  met  with  my  old  acquaintance  Ganesha, 
at  the  head  of  a  small  band,  apparently  in 
wretched  plight*  I  could  but  ill  dissemble  my 
feelings  of  abhorrence  at  meeting  with  him; 
jny  own  misfortunes  and  history  and  the  tde 
of  my  companion  in  imprisonment  ..ere  fresh 
in  my  recollection;  nevertheless  I  disguised 
the  dislike  I  felt,  though  revenge  still  rankled 
in  my  heart,  and  I  would  gladly  have  seized 
any  opportunity  to  satisfy  it.  Among  his 
band  was  a  Thug  I  had  known  in  former 
days;  he  was  weary  of  Ganesha,  whose  tem^ 
per  was  not  improved  by  age,  and  he  advised 
ipe  to  put  myself  at  the  head  of  a  few  mesi 
he  coi^d  point  out  to  me,  who  would  .be 
faithful,  and  who  he  thought  would  prove  the 
nucleus  of  a  large  band;  for  mj  nanie  was  still 


896  ONFBSSIONS  ov  ▲  TmvQ. 

fiwh  in  the  monoiy  of  tlie  older  Thug%  who 
would  gladly  flock  to  me  when  they  hevd  I 
WM  determined  to  aet  up  for  myself  without 
oonnezion  with  dChers.  And  he  was  right ;  in 
a  few  months  I  was  at  the  head  of  fiirty  men; 
and  we  were  feirtanafte.  Tsldng  a  new  direction 
we  passed  through  the  temtories  of  the  Bewah 
Rigah^  returning  to  our  home^  which  we  fixed 
in  a  viUage  not  fer  from  Hindia,  in  a  wild  and 
unfrequented  tract,  where  we  were  secure  from 
treachery  and  from  the  operations  against  the 
Thugs  then  being  eanied  on  from  Sanger. 

Two  years  passed  in  this  manner,  and  I  was 
content,  for  I  was,  as  I  wished  to  be,  powerful 
and  actively  employed.  Two  seasons  we  went 
out  and  returned  laden  with  plunder,  and  the 
name  of  Ameer  Ali  was  again  known  and  feared. 
Another  season  and  it  shall  be  my  last,  said 
I ;  I  had  discpyered  some  due  to  my  daughter, 
and  thought  (vain  idea! )  if  I  could  only  oolleGt 
a  few  thousand  rupees,  that  I  could  dare  to 
seek  her,  to  live  near  her,  and  to  abandon  Thug- 
gee for  ever.  Why  was  I  thus  infetuated  ?  what 
else  could  it  have  been  but  that  inezmble  fete 
fivrbadeit?  The  destiny  whidi  had  been  marked 
oat  for  me  by  Alia  I  was  to  fulfil,  and  I  blincHy 
strove  against  it.    Ilie  vain  purposes  of  man 


C0NVlB8gl01l»  OF  A  THUG.  397 

iBge  Um  to  pursue  some  phantom  of  his  ima- 
gination, whidi  is  never  overtaken,  but  ifplnch 
leads  him  on  often  by  smooth  paths  and  buoyed 
up  by  hope,  till  he  is  suddenly  precipitated 
into  destruction. 

I  had  planned  an  expedition  on  a  larger  scale 
than  ever,  towards  Calcutta,  and  we  had  sworn 
to  Bhowanee  to  pay  our  devotions  at  her  shrines 
of  Bindachul  and  Calcutta ;  the  omens  were  fa* 
vouraUe,  and  we  left  our  home  in  joy  and  high 
excitement.  And  what  cared  I  then,  though  I 
knew  tiiat  the  English  had  set  a  price  of  five 
hundred  rupees  upon  me?  It  was  a  proof  that 
I  was  dreaded  and  feared, 'and  I  rejoiced  that 
Ameer  Ali,  the  oppressed  and  despised  for  a 
time,  had  again  emerged  firom  his  obscurity, 
and  I  braved  the  danger  which  threatened  me. 
I  was  a  fool  for  this,  yet  it  was  my  destiny 
that  impelled  me:  and  of  what  avail  would 
have  been  precautions,  even  had  I  taken  any? 
I  knew  that  treachery  could  not  reach  me  where 
I  was,  and  I  trusted  to  my  apparently  lasting 
new  run  of  good  fortune,  and  to  the  omens  with 
which  our  expedition  had  begun,  to  escape  ap- 
prehension in  the  districts  of  the  Company's 
territories,  where  operations  against  Tht^  were 
being  carried  on  with  much  success. 


193  ooNvsnimrs  or  a  tbuq;. 

•    Saugor  lay  directly  in  the  route  which  we 
proposed  taking,  and  it  was   here  that  the 
greatest  danger  was  to  be  apprehended.     I 
might  have  avoided  it  perhaps,  but  I  trusted  to 
the  celerity  and  secrecy  of  my  movements  for  a 
few  days  until  we  should  pass  it ;  and  as  my  band 
were  unanimous  in  refusing  to  change  the  route 
after  it  had  been  determined  on  and  sanctioned 
by  favourable  omens,  I  undertook  to  lead  them 
at  all  hazards.  We  travelled  by  night  therefore, 
and  avoided  all  large  villages,  resting  either  in 
waste  spots  or  near  miserable  hamlets.    Nor 
did  we  seek  for  bunij, — ^the  danger  was  too  im« 
minent  for  any  time  to  be  lost ;  and  though  one 
or  two  persons  died  by  our  hands,  yet  this 
was  rather  to  enable  us  to  eat  the  Ghx>r  of  the 
Tupounee,  and  to  perform  such  ceremonies  as 
were  absolutely  necessary  for  the  propitiatioa 
of  our  patroness,  and  our  consequent  success^ 


OONVEMIOKS  Of  A  TKV«)  S99 


CONCLUSIOX. 

"  PUtoL^TruAt  none, 
For  oaths  are  straws,  men's  faiths  aro  Wafer-cakef, 
And  Hold-fast  is  the  only  dog,  my  duck : 
Therefore  Covetobe  thy  counsellor!" 

HsiiaY  y.  Act  ii.  Sc  2s 

Savgor^  I  have  said^  lay  directly  in  our  route^ 
and  we  reached  a  village  close  to  it  on  the  even-* 
ing  of  a  day  of  severe  travel.  We  were  fatigued 
already^  but  the  town  was  now  so  close  to 
us  that  we  did  not  hesitate  to  push  on^  and  we 
arrived  at  the  well-known  spot  shortly  after 
dark.  Selecting  an  empty  shed  in  as  lonely  a 
part  of  the  town  as  we  could^  we  cooked  a  hasty 
meal  and  lay  down^  determined  to  rise  before 
dawn  and  again  pursue  our  journey.    One  of 


400  OONFSMIOltS  OF  A  THI7G« 

our  number  was  aet  to  watch  ere  we  retired  to 
rest,  and  we  depended  upon  him  to  give  us 
warning  should  anj  suspicious  person  be  ob- 
served. 

The  night  passed^  and  I  arose,  roused  my 
followers,  and  long  before  day  had  dawned 
we  were  beyond  the  gates  of  the  town.  ^  See,** 
said  I  to  my  firiend,  '^  our  much-dreaded  dan- 
ger is  past;  we  are  now  again  on  our  way, 
and  we  shall  leave  this  spot  at  least  ten  coss 
behind  us  before  noon ;  beyond  that  there  is 
nothing  to  fear,  and  we  shall  travel  with  li^t 
hearts/'  Alas  !  I  spoke  as  my  sanguine  hope 
prompted  me  to  do;  but  it  was  not  fated  to 
be  as  we  thought.  Again  treachery  had  been 
at  work,  and  when  I  conceived  I  possessed 
a  band  free  from  all  suspicion,  two  traitors,  aa 
I  afterwards  heard,  had  already  laid  a  deep 
plan  for  my  apprehension.  Of  this  however 
I  will  tell  you  hereafter;  you  are  now  with 
me  on  the  road^  and  you  see  us  urging  our 
course  with  the  utmost  speed. 

Already  had  we  lost  sight  of  the  town,  and 
before  us  was  a  broad^  well-beaten  road,  which 
I  well  remembered;  yet  I  feared  so  public  a 
route,  and  determined  to  strike  off  into  a 
bye  path  as  soon  as  I  could  see  one  which 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUG.  401 

in  the  direction  we  were  going.  We 
might  hflve  proceeded  a  coss  or  two  perhaps, 
and  the  day  was  now  be^ning  to  dawn;  a 
nulla  was  befinre  us  at  a  short  distance,  and 
as  none  of  us  had  washed  before  leaving  the 
town^  I  proposed  that  we  should  perform  our 
ablutions  there,  the  better  to  enable  us  to  sus- 
tain the  fatigue  of  the  stage  before  us;  my 
proposal  was  agreed  to,  and  when  we  reached 
the  running  stream,  one  and  all  ungirded  their 
loins  and  sat  down  by  the  water;  we  had  not 
been  engaged  thus  for  more  than  a  few  minutes 
when  a  sudden  rush  was  made  upon  us  by  a 
number  of  horse  and  foot  soldiers,  who  must 
have  been  lying  in  wait  for  us  on  the  road  we 
were  to  travel* 

I  had  left  my  weapons  at  some  littie  distance 
from  the  water,  and  my  first  impulse  was  to  en- 
deavour to  possess  myself  of  them ;  but  in  this 
I  was  foiled.  Two  of  my  own  men  threw  them- 
selves upon  me  and  held  me,  and  as  I  vainly  strug- 
gled to  free  myself  some  foot-soldiers  seized  me. 
I  was  thrown  do¥m  and  boimd.  The  surprise 
was  most  complete.  A  few  of  my  band  drew 
their  swords,  and  some  blows  were  exchanged 
between  them  and  the  party  who  had  come  upon 
iiS|  and  a  few  of  my  Thugs  were  wounded ;  but 


402  CONFESSIONS  OF  A  THUO. 

we  were  all  overpowered^  and  the  whole 

was  concluded  in  less  time  than  it  requires  to 

relate  it ;  only  a  few  of  my  men  escaped. 

Bitterly  did  I  upbraid  the  men  who  had  pre- 
vented my  getting  at  my  weapons.  Had  I 
but  possessed  them  Ameer  Ali  would  never 
have  been  taken  alive ;  I  would  have  sold  my 
life  dearly^  Sahib,  and  sooner  than  have  been 
seized  I  would  have  plunged  my  sword  into 
my  heart,  and  ended  a  life  which  bad  no 
charms  for  me,  and  which  I  only  wished  to 
prolong  to  wreak  vengeance  on  mankind,  the 
source  of  all  my  misery. 

As  I  reviled  them  they  mocked  and  jeered 
at  me.  *'  Where  is  now  your  journey  to  Cdt- 
cutta,  O  Meer  Sahib?''  said  one;  ^bdioM, 
the  long  travel  is  saved  thee,  and  thou  art.  re- 
turning to  Saugor  to  live  in  a  fine  house  and 
to  keep  company  with  many  old  friends  who 
are  in  it."  ^^  Tes,''  said  the  other,  ^  the  Jema- 
^ar^s  day  is  past,  and  bi8  wH  deserted  him  when 
.he  must  needs  approach  the  den  of  the  tiger, 
as  if  he  would  not  be  smeh  out  1  Why  didst 
thou  come  to  Saugor,  O  Jemadar?  Hadst  thou 
forgotten  the  promise  of  reward  and  free  par- 
don which  was  offered  for  thy  apprehension  ? 
.Truly  we  have  done  a  good  deed/'  said  he  tf 


C0NFKS810NS  OF  A  THUO.  403 

the  other,  '^  and  the  Sahib-logue  will  be  pleased 
with  us  •" 

But  their  idle  talk  was  silenced  by  the  leader 
of  the  party,  who  warned  them  to  be  carefol, 
jand  not  to  boast,  lest  their  expectations  should 
not  be  realized ;  and  they  shrunk  behind,  un- 
able to  bear  the  glances  of  scorn  and  contempt 
.whidi  were  cast  on  them  by  all ;  hf  ally  I  say, 
for  even  the  soldiers  who  had  seized  us  cursed 
the  means  of  their  success  for  having  been 
.treacherous  and  unfidthful  to  the  salt  they  had 
eaten. 

And  thus  in  bitter  agony  of  spirit,  and  in- 
dulging vain  regrets  at  my  senseless  imprudence 
in  approaching  Saugor,  they  led  me,  bound 
and. guarded,  by  the  road  I  had  just  travelled, 
free  then  as  the  morning  breeze  which  played 
On  me.  For  the  third  time  I  was  a  prisoner, 
and  now  I  saw  no  hope :  I  had  retained  some 
on  each  of  the  former  occasions,  but  it  all 
vanished  now.  Then  I  was  young,  and  a  young 
heart  is  always  buoyant  and  self-comforting; 
but  the  fire  of  my  spirit  had  long  been  quench- 
ed, and  it  was  only  in  the  wild  excitement  of  a 
life  of  continual  adventure  and  imrestrained 
freedom,  when  I  resembled  what  I  had  formerly 
been>  that  it  rekindled,  within  me.     Death 


40i  OOHVB88ION8  OT  A  THtTO. 

too  WM  DOW  bdm  me ;  for  I  knew  &e  inez- 
onbk  kw8  of  the  Europeans,  and  that  no  mercj 
was  Aown  to  Thugs  of  any  grade^— -how  much 
less  to  me  for  whom  a  feward  had  been  oiRsredJ 
It  was  a  hitter  thought:  I  should  be  hung, 
— hung  like  a  dog^ — ^I  irfio  ought  to  have  died 
on  a  battle-field !  there  death  would  have  been 
sweety  and  followed  by  an  eveilastnig  Psradiae. 
Alas !  even  this  hope  deserted  me  now,  and  I 
folt  that  the  load  of  crime  with  whidi  my  sotd 
was  oppressed  would  weigh  me  down  into  hdL 

Who  can  describe  the  myriad  thoughts  which 
crowd  into  the  heart  at  muh  a  moment? 
One  by  <me  they  hurry  in,  each  striving  to  di»> 
place  the  foiegomg — none  staying  for  an  instant, 
-—till  the  brain  reels  under  the  oonfosion.  It 
was  thus  with  me.  I  walked  mecfaanicaUy,  snr* 
rounded  by  the  siddiers,  vainly  striving  to  col- 
lect my  wandering  senses  to  sustain  me  in 
the  coming  scene,  the  scene  of  death,  for  I 
verSy  believed  I  should  be  led  to  instant  exe- 
cution :  why  should  the  mockery  of  a  trial  be 
given  to  one  so  steeped  in  crime  as  I  was? 

A  short  time  after  our  arrival  at  ^  town,  I 
was  conducted  dosdy  guarded  to  the  officer 
who  waa  enqiloyed  by  the  RngBsh  government 
to  apprehend  Thugs.      A  taU,  noUe-looking 


ooNVsasiONS  or  ▲  tuvos  405 

peraoa  lie  was,  and  from  tlie  severe  ^aiiee  he 
cast  on  me  I  thought  my  hour  was  oome^  and 
that  ere  night  I  should  ceaae  to  exist.  I  had 
prepared  myself  however  for  the  wont;  I  saw 
no  pity  in  his  stem  countenance^  and  I  confess 
I  trembled  wh^  he  addressed  me. 

'^  So^  you  are  Ameer  Ali^  Jemadar^"  said  he^ 
<<  and  at  last  you  are  in  my  power ;  know  you 
aught  of  the  accusations  against  you^  and 
wherefore  you  are  here  ?  Read  them^^^  he  con- 
tinued to  an  attendant  Moonshee^  ^  read  the 
list  which  has  been  drawn  up ;  yonder  villain 
looks  as  though  he  would  deny  them,^ 

The  man  imfolded  a  roll  of  paper  written  in 
Persian,  and  read  a  catalogue  of  crime,  of  mur- 
ders, eveiy  one  of  which  I  knew  to  be  true ;  a 
faithful  record  it  was  of  my  past  life^  with  but 
few  omissions.  AUa  defend  me!  thought  I, 
there  is  no  hope ;  yet  still  I  put  a  bold  face  on 
the  matter. 

''  The  proof.  Sahib  Bahadur;''  andl,^jm 
Engliah  are  praised  f<nr  your  justice,  and  long 
as  that  list  is  of  crimes  I  never  hefoge  heard  of, 
you  wiU  not  deny  me  a  fair  hearing  and  the 
justice  you  give  to  thousands/' 

^'  Surely  not;  whatever  your  crimes  msy  be, 
do  not  fear  that  your  case  shall  be  inquised  into. 


406  CONFBBSrOKS  OF  A  THUG. 

CaKthe  approven^'' Baid  he  to  an  attendant; 
^^  bring  them  in  one  by  one^  and  the  Jemadar 
shall  hear  what  they  have  told  me  about  him." 
Hie  first  man  who  entered  was  an  old  aaaociate 
of  mine  in  former  days^  before  my  misfertiines 
commenced :  he  had  been  with  me  in  the  expe* 
dition  just  before  my  father  had  been  put  to 
death  by  the  Rajah  of  Jhalone^  which  I  have 
minutely  described  to  you ;  and  he  related  the 
whole,  from  the  murder  of  the  Moonshee  and 
his  child,  down  to  the  List  event,  the  destmctioo 
of  the  pearl-merchant.    His  story  took  a  long 
time  in  relating;  and  the  whole  was  so  fresh  in 
my  recollection,  and  he  was  so  exact  and  true 
in  its  details,  that  I  could  not  answer  a  word, 
nor  put  a  single  question  to  shake  his  testi- 
mony.   In  conclusion  he  referred  the  officer  to 
the  Rajah  of  Jhalone  for  corroboration  ci  tiie 
whole,  and  he  appealed  to  me  to  declare  whe» 
ther  aught  he  had  said  was  fiJse*    ^'Not  only,* 
said  he, ''  do  you  know,  Meer  Sahib,  that  it  is  kll 
true,  but  there  are  others  as  well  as  myself  who 
can  speak  to  these  facts ;  and  know,  moreover, 
that  many  graves  have  been  opened,  andtfa^¥e- 
mams  of  your  victims  have  been  disinterred/' ' 
^^  Say  yernr^  as  well  as  mine,'' I  replied,  tihroWh 
completely  off  my  guard  at  last,  and  nettled  by 


C0NFE8BI0NS  07  A  THUG.  407 

the  emphasis  he  had  placed  on  the  words  ^^  jour 
victims.^'  '^Tou  had  as  much  to  do  with  them 
as  myself;  besides,  did  you  not  aid  that  villain 
Ganesha  when  I  would  have  saved  the  child 
of  the  Moonshee?*' 

^^  He  has  confessed ! ''  cried  many  voices. 

*^  Silence ! "  said  the  officer,  *^  let  no  one  dare 
to  speak.  Do  you  know,  Ameer  Ali,  what  you 
have  said?  Are  you  aware  that  you  have  ad- 
mitted you  are  a  Thug?'' 

^^  It  is  useless  now  to  attempt  to  recall  my 
words,''  said  I  doggedly ;  ^^  make  the  most 
of  them,  for  after  this  you  shall  wring  no  more 
from  me ;  no,  not  by  the  most  horrible  tortures 
you  can  inflict." 

The  examination  however  proceeded.  Others 
were  brought  forward  who  had  known  me  or 
been  connected  with  me  in  Thu^ee,  and  jat 
last  those  who  had  earned  the  reward  of  the 
government  by  betraying  me.  They  had  been 
associated  with  me  for  the  last  two  years,  and 
they  related  what  I  had  done,  and  where  the 
bodies  of  the  murdered  were  lying.  After  this 
was  finished,  and  all  the  depositions  recorded, 
I  was  remanded  to  prison ;  and  the  better  to  se- 
cure me,  I  was  not  only  loaded  with  irons^  but 
confined  in  a  cell  by  myself. 


covwEMmmn  of  ▲  mo. 


After  ■my  db^B,  vUdi  dipwul  willwud;  wf 
ba^  KBt  fa^  nl  ivfan  I  kai  oaadndBd  fluit 
ny  fitems  oBcidedy  tfae  MiiOHliee  wlmi  I 
bad  ma  n  Ifca  ooni^  vidi  a  Jfiaafiai  of  Nn* 
jacVa  iBd  tvo  Oft  tiie  approfcn^  cuac  ta  aa» 

«ftf  ffTAli,'';mdlhe  fint,  «^ire  ane  sent 
bf  llie  SaUb  Bahakr  to  td  joa  oT  joor  fiite.*^ 
«*!  can  gaeas  it/*  Mid  I,--'' I  am  to  soffisr 
vi&  the  loL    Well !  smdj  ^  good  Hb^  bat 
tints  dSed  befoe  me^  sad  jm  sball  sec  tbat 
AK  ftaxs  not  dbatb/* 
Torn  banre  gnessed  i%bttf /*  asid  tbe  Mooa- 
Acre  k  ao  hope  ftr  joa:  joar  finsL 
trialarillcanieoamadi^ortwoy  aaddieie  is 
aodi  aa  amj  of  frets  against  700,  aad  tfca  ae- 
fipoBA  tba  Bsjah  of  Jbabme  ao  cuiuiay 
widi  tbe  atoleflients  of  aH  tbe  sppnifCBf 
Aat  it  is  iiatwialib  70a  can  cacqie  deadi :  or, 
if  joa  da  escape  i^  nodiing  caa  aata  joa  finaa 
tkaKabFtoKa." 

'DmOi!*  cried  I^^^deadiLat  once!  Ab, 
Mooasboe !  yaa  base  influfiMiS  wtti  ny  jadge% 
yon  csn  prevcat  aoj' being  sent  avajr  aver  Ae 
fir  sea,  never  to  behold  oq^  ooaatiy  laeac^  and 
to  linger  oat  the  icamaat  of  ay  dsja  in  a 


bands  have  never  been  need  to  laboor; 


CONFESSIONS  OF  A  TUVQi  409 

shall  I  endure  it?  death  is  indeed  Welcome, 
compared  with  the  Kala  Panee/' 

'^  But  why  should  it  be  either,  Meer  Sahib  ?'' 
asked  the  Jemadar;  ^^your  life  or  death  is  in 
your  own  hands :  these  men  will  tell  you  how 
they  are  treated  by  the  master  they  serve,  and 
you  may  be  like  them  if  you  are  wise/' 

"  Never  I ''  cried  I ;  "  never  shall  it  be  said 
of  Ameer  Ali  that  he  betrayed  an  associate/' 

'^  Listen,  KumbukhtP'  said  the  Moonshee; 
'^  we  are  not  come  to  use  entreaties  to  one  who 
deserves  to  die  a  thousand  deaths,  to  one  whose 
.oame  is  a  terror  to  the  country ;  you  are  in  our 
power,  and  there  is  no  averting  your  fate :  an 
alternative  is  offered,  which  you  may  accept  or 
not  as  you  please ;  no  force  is  used,  no  argu- 
ments shall  be  wasted  on  you*  Say  at  once,  wiU 
you  live  and  become  an  approver  like  the  rest, 
— have  good  clothes  to  wear  and  food  to  eat, 
and  be  treated  with  consideration, — or  will  you 
die  the  death  of  a  dog?  Speak,  my  time  is 
precious,  and  I  have  no  orders  to  .bandy  words 
with  you/' 

/'  Accept  the  terms,  Ameer  Ali,''  said  both 
the  approvers ;  ^'  do  not  be  a  fool,  and  throw 
your  last  chance  of  life  away !" 
•  I  mu^ed  for  a  moment :  what,  was  life  to  me? 

VOL.  III.  T 


410 


«lMNdlil 


the 
AebooB 


k>    N«k  I  widii  4k  fint,  aal 


Afihadbe. 
sdke  of  m  daOf 
bad  abut- 
to 
ItaU 


CONFSMIOKI  Of  A  THUe.  4U 

ene  of  Bervitnde  it  waa  tme»  but  still  it  wat 
1^ ;  I  should  be  pfoteoted,  and  I  might  once 
more  pa'haps  be  firee^  if  the  Europeans  relented 
towards  me,  and  I  did  them  fiuthiid  service. 

Thus  I  debated  with  myself  for  many  days ; 
at  last  I  waa  warned  that  my  trial  would  come 
on  the  next  day;  it  was  dearly  the  crisis  of 
my  fate^  and,  I  must  confess  it,  the  fear  of  the 
horrible  death  of  hanging,  the  dread  of  the 
Kala  Panee,  and  the  advice  of  the  MoonsheCi 
caused  my  ^resolutions  of  dying  with  the  rest 
to  give  way  to  a  desire  of  life.  Oanesha  too 
crossed  my  thoughts  1 1  can*revenge  myself  now, 
thought  I,  and  his  death  will  not  fie  at  my 
door.  I  knew  too  how  earnestly  his  capture  was 
desired,  and  that  I  alcme  oodld  tell  where  he 
was  to  be  founds  and  of  his  probable  hirking- 
pUoes,  in  case  he  ever  escaped  from  us.  My 
determination  was  made,  and  I  requested  that 
the  Moonshee  who  had  formerly  spoken  with 
me  on  the  subject  might  be  sent  few.  He  came, 
and  I  told  him  at  once  that  I  was  willing  to 
aecept  the  akemative  he  had  offered. 

^  Ah !  you  speak  like  a  wise  man  now,''  9aid 
he,  ^'  and  if  you  exert  yourself  in  the  servioe 
you  have  embraced,  and  prove  yourself  fidthfitf 
and  trustworthy,  you  may  rely  upon  it  indul- 

T  2 


412  OONFBBBIOK8  OF  A  THUG. 

genceSj  as  far  as  can  be  granted  to  a  person  in 
your  condition,  will  be  allowed  to  you  here* 
after ;  but  you  must  first  deserve  them,  for  with 
the  Europeans  nothing  goes  by  fiivour." 

^  I  am  ready/'  I  replied, ''  point  out  what  I 
am  to  do,  and  you  will  find  that  Ameer  Ali  can 
be  true  to  the  salt  he  eats/^ 
*  ^  Then  come,  it  is  still  early,  and  I  will  take 
you  at  once  to  the  Court,  there  you  will  receive 
your  instructions.'' 

My  prison  irons  were  struck  off,  and  a  light 
steel  rod  with  a  ring  attached  to  it  fastened 
about  my  right  leg,  so  that  it  left  me  at  perfect 
liberty  to  walk,  but  not  to  run,  and  I  was  duly 
admitted  as  an  approver,  under  the  threat  of 
instant  execution  in  case  I  ever  neglected  my 
duty,  fiuled  to  give  information  where  I  really 
possessed  it,  or  abused  in  any  way  the  con- 
fidence which  had  been  reposed  in  me. 

''Know  you  aught  of  Oanesha?"  said  the 
officer  to  me. 

'<  I  do.  Sahib  Bahadur,"  I  replied,  ^  I  know 

'^m  well ;  you  have  offered  a  reward  for  him 

as  you  did  for  me,  and  yet  you  know  not  that 

even  at  this  moment  he  is  within  a  few  ooss  of 

Sat^r." 

^^Can  you  guide  my  people  to  him?"  he 


CONFESSIONS  OV  A  THUG.  413 

asked.  ^  Remember^  this  is  the  first  matter  with 
which  you  are  entnisted^  and  I  need  not  say 
that  I  require  you  to  use  your  utmost  intelli- 
gence in  it.  Oanesha  is  wary^  and  has  hitherto 
evaded  every  attempt  which  has  been  made  to 
apprehend  him/' 

''  I  will  undejrtake  it/'  I  exclaimed.  '^  It  is 
possible  he  does  not  know  of  my.  capture ;  and 
if  you  will  give  me  six  of  your  own  men^  I 
will  disguise  them,  and  pledge  myself  to  bring 
him  to  you ;  and  not  only  him,  but  Himmut, 
<who  is  I  know  with  him." 

^^  Ha !"  cried  the  ofBcer,  '^  Himmut  also !  he 
is  as  bad  as  the  other." 

'^  He  is  as  good  a  Thug/'  I  replied,  '^  and 
more  cannot  be  said.  But  we  lose  time ;  select 
your  men,  let  them  be  the  bravest  and  most 
active  you  have — ^their  weapons  may  be  needed. 
I  will  too  ask  you  for  a  sword." 

''  Impossible,"  said  he ;  '*  you  must  go  as  you 
are :  what  if  you  were  to  lead  my  men  into  de- 
struction?" 

I  drew  myself  up  proudly.  ''  Trust  me  or 
not  as  you  will, — ^Ameer  Ali  is  no  liar,  no  de- 
ceitful villain  to  the  cause  he  serves.  Trust 
me,  and  you  make  me  doubly  true  to  your  in* 
terestsj  doubt  me,  and  I  may  doubt  you/ 


99 


414  CCUf^MtWirt  «t  ▲  MTOO. 

«  Thoa  spedMl  boUljr/>  Md  k^  «  md  I 
win  Imi dite.  JjK^iimhMtl^mnk'^inaptm,'^ 
he  added  to  m  etlrndtiit  ^And  now  jm 
ttuet  begone  eerlyj  Aiiie«  Ali ;  the  men  ewiil 
yoa  witiioat/' 

^TbiB  instent,— feed  BheD  not  peai  mf  tf$ 
tin  I  hcve  taken  Ganeehe.'*      ^ 

Ileftkim.  IfiiimdtlieBia^asrfe8oliite4ook- 
ing  fUlowB,  wd  anied )  I  stripped  theu  of  tbdr 
bargee  of  oflioe,  and  made  them  tbrow  daat  en 
their  garments  ao  thai  it  should  ifypear  thflj  had 
tiBTelkdfiDr.  The  in»  on  my  leg  I  aecnred  so 
that  it  ahoold  make  no  notse»  and  not  be  naUe 
onder  my  trowsers;  and  I  pot  the  party  in 
motion* 

It  WBS  nearly  etrenii^  and  atoiAigtiie  town 
I  sttudE  1^  oboe  into  the  cqpen  country.  '^  U 
we  tr«^d  wdl^"  said  I  to  tiie  men^  ''we  maybe 
up  with  him  by  midmghL^ 

Where  is  he?^  asked  the  lender  of  tiie 
at 

At ;  he  lives  with  the  P^aR  tiicte, 

and  paanw  for  a  Hindoo  Fhkeer.* 

^'By  Gnngal  I  have  seen  hnn  then/  re- 
joined the  ftOow;  «he  ia  tan,  and  aqnims, 
does  he  not?'' 
''That  fa  the  man^^sald  I;  ^yon  wonid 


OONFBMIONa  07  A  TBUO.  415 

haidljr  have  thought  of  looking  for  him  so  near 
you?'* 

^  No  indeed !  had  we  known  it  we  might 
hare  captured  him  a  week  ago/' 

'^  Now  you  are  sure  of  him/'  said  I :  '^  but  we 
must  be  wary ;  will  you  trust  me  ?'' 

''  I  willy  but  beware'  how  you  attempt  to 
escape  or  mislead  me/' 

^'  I  have  a  heavy  reckoning  to  settle  with 
Ganesha — ^he  murdered  my  mother !"  was  my 
only  reply. 

We  reached  the  village  in  the  veiy  dead  of 
night ;  everything  was  stiU^  and  it  waa  perfectly 
darky  which  aided  my  purpose^  for  my  Gompa<- 
nion's  &ce  could  not  be  diatinguishedy  and  my 
own  approach  to  the  Potail's  house  would  not 
be  noticed.  ^  Now,"  said  I  to  the  Niyeebj^ 
<t  you  alone  must  accompany  me;  let  the  r^st 
of  your  men  stay  here  t  I  will  bring  Ghmesha 
here^  and  then  you  must,  bind  hinu  Do  you 
fear  me?"  (for  he  appeared  irresolute;)  ^^nay 
then  I  will  go  alone^  and  teU  your  master  that 
ye  are  cowards  " 

<<That will  not  do  either/'  cried  the  man^ ''  I 
must  not  let  you  out  of  my  sight;  my  orders 
are  positire;  so  go  I  must;  and  if  I  do  not  re- 
turn/' said  he  to  his  associates^  ^'  do  you  make 


416  GONVBSSIONS  OP  A  THUO; 

* 

the  best  of  your  way  to  Saugor  alone,  and  tay 
that  I  am  murdered*'' 

I  laughed.  *'  There  is  no  fear/'  raid  I ;  ^  in 
half  an  hour  or  less  we  shall  return :  are  yon 

ready?'* 

*^  I  am,  Meer  Sahib ;  ^  lead  on,  and  remem- 
ber that  my  Sword  is  loose  in  the  scabbard.  I 
may  die,  but  thou  shalt  also." 

«  Fool !"  said  I,  *'  cannot  you  trust  me P** 

«  Not  yet,"  he  replied;  ^  I  may  do  so  here- 
after." 

'  ''Remember,"  I  continued,  **that  you  are 
neither  to  speak  to  Ganesha  nor  the  other,  if 
he  is  here.  I  will  get  them  out  of  the  house; 
after  that  look  well  to  your  weapon.  If  they 
attempt  to  escape,  or  show  suspicion  of  our  real 
yerrand,  fall  on  Himmut  when  I  ask  you  how 
far  it  is  to  Saugor:  leave  me  to  deal  with  Ga- 
nesha ;— we  are  two  to  two,  and  Ganedia  is  a 
better  swordsman  than  the  other.  You  will 
remember  this." 

<'  I  wiU,"  he  replied ;  « I  will  stick  by  you,— 
I  fear  not  now,  for  I  see  you  are  faithful." 

A  few  more  steps  brought  us  to  the  Potail's 
house,  and  I  called  for  him  by  name.  ''Jeswunt! 
Jeswuhtl  rouse  yourself  and  come  out,  man. 
Thou  kno^est  whom  1  am.^^  I  spoke  in  Ramasee^ 


CONVBBSIONS  OF  A  THUG.  4]  7 

which  I  knew  he  understood.  He  answered 
me  from  within^  and  soon  after  I  heard  the  bars 
and  bolts  of  his  door  removed^  and  he  came 
forth  wrapped  in  a  sheet.  ^  Who  calls  me  ?^' 
he  asked. 

^^  I,  your  friend  Ameer  Ali/*  I  replied; 
**  where  is  Ganesha  ?*' 

'^  Asleep,  within ;  why  do  you  ask  ? '' 

«AndHimmut?" 

^'  Asleep  also ;  what  do  ye  want  with  either  ? 
and  what  brings  you  here,  Meer  Sahib,  so  late 
or  so  early,  which  you  please  ?  we  thought  you 
were  half  way  to  Calcutta.'^ 

'^  Ah,'^  said  I,  ^^  that  matter  has  been  given 
up ;  the  Nujeebs  were  out,  and  there  was  risk. 
But  go  and  rouse  Ganesha,  I  have  some  work 
in  hand  for  him,  and  have  no  time  to  lose;  it 
must  be  finished  by  daylight.'^ 

''  I  understand,'^  said  the  Potail,  ^'  some 
bimij,  eh?" 

''Do  not  stand  chattering  there,  or  your 
share  maybe  forgotten,  Potailjee;  bring  Ga- 
nesha to  me,--^r  tell  him  I  am  here,  he  will 
come  fast  enough.'' 

He  went  in.  **Now  be  ready  1"  said  I  to 
the  Nujeeb ;  '^  do  as  I  do,  and  remember  the 
signal." 

T  5 


418  eonPBsftiONB  of  a  thvo. 

I  heard  the  Poftul  awaken  Oanedm;  I  lieatd 
tlie  gvowling  tones  of  Ins  Toioe  as  he  first  abased 
han  for  rousing  him^  and  afterwards  his  eager 
qnestioo,  ^  Ameer  Ali  here  !  ai  Bhowanee, 
what  can  he  require  of  me  ?''  At  length  his 
gaunt  figure  appeared  at  the  doorway.  Ta 
Alia !  how  my  heart  bounded  within  me^  and 
then  sickened^  so  intense  was  my  excitement 
on  beholding  him. 

'"'Where  art  thou>  Ameer  Ali ?^' said  he;  ''I 
can  see  nought  in  this  aocnrsed  darkness.^ 

^  Here,^  said  I^  ^  you  will  see  weU  enough 
by  and  bye  when  your  eye  is  accustomed  to  it; 
give  me  your  hand ;  now  descend  the  step;  that 
is  ri^t.^    We  embraced  eadi  other. 

^Are  you  ready  for  work  ?^  I  asked,  ^^  I  have 
onty  two  men  with  me^  ttid  we  have  picked  up 
some  bunij ;  there  wiU  be  good  spoil  too  if  yon 
win  join  us, — al<me  we  can  do  nothing— there 
are  four  of  them.*' 

<*Where?»  he  asked. 

<^Tonder,  in  the  lane;  I  have  pretended  to 
come  for  fire." 

<^  Who  is  that  with  you?** 

**  A  firiend ;  no  fear  of  him,  he  is  cme  of  us.'' 

^  Does  he  speak  Bamasee  ?'^ 

<'  Not  yet,"  said  I,  ''he  is  a   new  hand, 


COKMBillOKfil  OF  A  TtttTd.  419 

but  ft  phnnifling  imtt  bat  where  is  Hun-^ 
mtit  ?*^ 

^  Within,  flnori&g  there,  you  mfty  eren  hear 
hiiti  I  wait  for  me  a  moment,  I  will  go  for  my 
sword  and  shoes,  and  rouse  him  up.  Pour 
nlen  you  sftid,  and  we  are  five;  enough,  by 
Bhowanee !  we  will  share  the  spoiL^ 

'^  B^ore  you  are  two  hours  older ;  be  quick 
or  they  may  suspect  me.'' 

He  went  in,  and  returned  in  a  short  time 
ftiUy  equipped)  Himmut  accompanied  him, 
aad  we  exchanged  salutations* 

'^  Now,  come  along,"  said  I,  ^^  there  is  no 
time  to  lose." 

'^  Hark  ye !"  said  Oanesha,  '^  there  is  a  well 
in  yonder  lane,  will  that  do  for  the  bhil  ? " 

^  Certainly,"  I  replied,  '^  you  will  see  the  men 
dit^otly "  Soon  after  I  had  spoken  we  ap* 
proached  our  party. 

"  Who  goes  there  ?"  cried  one  of  them. 

'*  A  friend— Ameer  Ali  I " 

'^  Then  all  is  right,"  was  the  reply,  and  in 
another  instant  we  had  joined  them* 

^'  There  are  your  men,  seise  them !"  cried  I, 
throwing  myself  upon  Ghmesha  with  such  vio^ 
lence  that  we  fell  to  the  ground  together, 


420  CONFBSSIONB  OP  A  THUG. 

struggling  with  deadly  hate ;  but  two  c(  the 
Nujeebs  came  to  my  aid^  just  as  Graneaha  had 
succeeded  in  drawing  a  small  dagger  he  wore 
in  his  ^rdle,  and  as  I  had  fortunately  seized 
his  hand. 

''  Bind  him  hand  and  foot,''  said  I,  disen- 
gaging myself  from  him^  ''and  gag  him,  or  he 
may  alarm  the  village  by  his  cries/'  lliis  was 
done,  and  he  was  disarmed ;  a  doth  was  tied 
round  his  mouth  so  that  he  could  not  speak, 
and  we  hurried  our  prisoners  along  as  fast  as 
the  darkness  and  the  roughness  of  the  road 
would  allow. 

None  of  us  spoke,  nor  was  it  tiU  the  day  had 
fully  dawned  that  I  looked  upon  Ganesha; 
then  our  eyes  met,  and  the  furious  expression 
of  lus  face  I  shall  never  forget.  ''Take  the 
gag  from  his  mouth,"  said  I  to  one  of  the 
Nujeebs;  "let  him  speak  if  he  wishes/'  It 
was  done* 

"  Tou  are  revenged  at  last.  Ameer  All,"  he 
said ;  "  may  my  curses  cleave  to  you  for  ever, 
and  the  curses  of  Bhowanee  fall  on  you  for  the 
destruction  of  her  votary !  May  the  salt  you 
eat  be  bitter  in  your  mouth,  and  your  food 
poison  to  you!" 


CONFESSIONS  OP  A  THUO.  421 

" Ameen  \"  said  I.  "You  have  spoken  like 
Ganeaha.  I  am  indeed  revenged^  but  the  debt 
is  not  paid  yet — the  debt  you  owe  me  for  my 
mother's  life.    Devil !  you  murdered  her/' 

**  Ay,  and  would  have  murdered  you,  when 
you  were  a  weak  puling  child,  but  for  that 
fool  Ismail;  he  met  his  fate  however,  and 
yours  is  yet  in  store  for  you." 

*'  You  will  not  see  it,"  said  I ;  "and  when  I 
behold  you  hung  up  like  a  dog  I  shall  be 
happy." 

"Peace!"  exclaimed  the  leader  of  the  Nu- 
jeebs ;  "  why  do  you  waste  words  on  him. 
Ameer  Ali?" 

"  Because  I  am  glutting  my  soul  with  his 
sufferings,"  I  answered ;  *'  and,  had  I  my  will, 
I  would  stand  by  and  taunt  him  till  the  hour 
of  his  death.  Did  he  not  murder  my  mother  ? 
and,  if  he  had  not,  should  I  have  murdered  my 
sister  ?  Have  I  not  cause  for  deep  and  deadly 
hate?     Yet  I  will  be  silent  now." 

We  reached  Saugor,  and  the  delight  with 
which  the  officer  received  Gbnesha  from  my 
hands  could  not  be  concealed.  "  A  deep  blow 
has  been  struck  at  Thuggee  in  the  capture  of 
this  villain,"  said  he,  "  and  thou  hast  done  thy 
duty  well.  Ameer  AIL^ 


fi 


;I 


GONF8S8ZONS  OV  A  THUG.  42$ 

by  one  I  tracked  and  apprehended  my  did  aa- 
aodates,  till  none  of  them  remained  at  large. 
The  uaefulneaa  of  my  life  to  you  has  passed 
away^  and  all  that  I  can  do  is  at  times  to  relate 
the  details  of  some  afiair  I  may  either  have 
^tnessed^  or  heard  firom  others.  Why  should 
I  Uye?  is  a  question  I  often  ask  myself;  why 
should  an  existence  be  continued  to  me  in  which 
I  have  no  enjoyment,  no  pleasure^  no  care^  not 
even  grief.  I  have  remorse  but  for  one  act,  and 
that  will  never  leave  me.  Tet  I  must  support 
it  until  Alia  pleases  to  send  the  angel  to  loose 
the  cord  which  binds  my  life  to  the  clay  it  in- 
habits. 

I  used  often  to  think  on  my  daughter,  but 
her  too  I  have  almost  forgotten }  yet  I  should 
not  say  forgotten,  for  I  love  her  with  a  parent's 
affection,  which  will  last  to  the  latest  moment 
of  my  existence.  But  she  is  happy^  and  why 
should  she  know  of  me  ? 

I  fear  that  I  have  often  wearied  you  by  the 
minute  relation  of  my  histoiy;  but  I  have  told 
aD^  nor  concealed  from  jaa  one  thought,  one 
feeling,  much  less  any  act  which  at  this  distance 
of  time  I  can  remember.  Possibly  you  may 
lunre  recorded  what  may  prove  fearfully  inte- 
resting to  your  friends.    If  it  be  so^  your  end 


424  GONPS88ION8  OP  A  THUG. 

is  answered ;  you  have  given  a  fidthfiil  portrait 
of  a  Thug^B  Ufe^  his  ceremonies^  and  his  acts ; 
whilst  I  am  proud  that  the  world  will  know 
of  the  deeds  and  adventures  of  Ameer  Ali,  the 
Thug. 


THE    END. 


paiNTSD  Br  RICHARD  AND  JOHN  B.  TATLOR, 
RBD  LION  COURT,  FLBCT  SimSBT.